Baka-Tsuki - User contributions [en]

File:.Hack--ZERO v01 bw10.png

2024-07-31T14:36:03Z

Tacita Koe: Tacita Koe uploaded a new version of File:.Hack--ZERO v01 bw10.png

Illustration 10

File:.Hack--ZERO v01 bw9.png

2024-07-31T14:35:32Z

Tacita Koe: Tacita Koe uploaded a new version of File:.Hack--ZERO v01 bw9.png

Illustration 9

File:.Hack--ZERO v01 bw8.png

2024-07-31T14:34:27Z

Tacita Koe: Tacita Koe uploaded a new version of File:.Hack--ZERO v01 bw8.png

Illustration 8

File:.Hack--ZERO v01 bw7.png

2024-07-31T14:33:50Z

Tacita Koe: Tacita Koe uploaded a new version of File:.Hack--ZERO v01 bw7.png

Illustration 7

File:.Hack--ZERO v01 bw6.png

2024-07-31T14:33:11Z

Tacita Koe: Tacita Koe uploaded a new version of File:.Hack--ZERO v01 bw6.png

Illustration 6

File:.Hack--ZERO v01 bw.png

2024-07-31T14:32:44Z

Tacita Koe: Tacita Koe uploaded a new version of File:.Hack--ZERO v01 bw.png

Illustration 5

File:.Hack--ZERO v01 bw4.png

2024-07-31T14:32:02Z

Tacita Koe: Tacita Koe uploaded a new version of File:.Hack--ZERO v01 bw4.png

Illustration 4

File:.Hack--ZERO v01 bw3.png

2024-07-31T14:30:49Z

Tacita Koe: Tacita Koe uploaded a new version of File:.Hack--ZERO v01 bw3.png

Illustration 3

File:.Hack--ZERO v01 bw2.png

2024-07-31T14:30:20Z

Tacita Koe: Tacita Koe uploaded a new version of File:.Hack--ZERO v01 bw2.png

Illustration 2

File:.Hack--ZERO v01 bw1.png

2024-07-31T14:29:47Z

Tacita Koe: Tacita Koe uploaded a new version of File:.Hack--ZERO v01 bw1.png

Illustration 1

File:.Hack--ZERO v01 c2.png

2024-07-31T14:28:41Z

Tacita Koe: Tacita Koe uploaded a new version of File:.Hack--ZERO v01 c2.png

Colored Illustration 2

File:.Hack--ZERO v01 c1.png

2024-07-31T14:26:03Z

Tacita Koe: Tacita Koe uploaded a new version of File:.Hack--ZERO v01 c1.png

Colored Illustration One

File:.Hack--ZERO Cover Illustration.png

2024-07-31T14:22:30Z

Tacita Koe: Tacita Koe uploaded a new version of File:.Hack--ZERO Cover Illustration.png

Cover Illustration

Help talk:Administration Contact Page

2023-05-27T20:25:32Z

Tacita Koe: /* Beginning New Project for .Hack//Epitaph of Twilight */

__NOTOC__
== Ongoing ==

=== Alt. Language Projects with No Content in Pending Authorisation Category ===

<div style="border:2px dotted orange;padding:5px;">This is a quick service announcement pertaining to project reclassification status:
*'''There are a handful of Alt. Lang. Projects that have no translations uploaded WHATSOEVER.'''
::I left these questionable projects in [[:Category:Pending Authorisation]]. (Mondaiji-tachi ga Isekai Kara Kuru Sou Desu yo (Italiano), Mokushiroku Arisu - Français)
::Theoretically, according to the new English conventions, these pages should be deleted if nothing is uploaded '''within a week'''. However, I'll leave it up to the Alt. Language Supervisors to decide what course of action to take with these projects, whether you want to officially give them extensions, or issue notifications, etc. This is just a memo so that we don't forget about them. --[[User:Cloudii|Cloudii]] ([[User talk:Cloudii|talk]]) 00:54, 31 May 2014 (CDT)
</div>

List of concerned projects updated. I'll delete them if I don't have anything regarding their activity. -- [[User:Misogi|Misogi]] ([[User talk:Misogi|talk]]) 07:10, 16 August 2014 (CDT)

=== Registration & Login Issues on the Forum ===

If registration is impossible because of a "banned IP", confirm the form again, use a different mail or a VPN to bypass this issue. This is caused by an IP ban range that is randomly changed.

For those who have troubles while logging on the forum, please refer to [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?f=16&t=10583 this thread].

[[User:Misogi|Misogi]] ([[User talk:Misogi|talk]]) 05:03, 1 August 2014 (CDT)

===Download as PDF feature on wiki not working===

The download as PDF feature listed on the wiki sidebar is no longer working. There is no estimate for when or if it will be fixed. You are welcome to check the [{{SERVER}}/forums/viewforum.php?f=73 "Appreciation & PDF" subforum] within "Auxiliary Brigades" forum for PDFs made available by general users.

== On Hold ==

=== Shinonome Yuuko ===

[[Shinonome Yuuko wa Tanpen Shousetsu o Aishite Iru]] will be upgraded to full project status, once one volume is finished. -- [[User:Misogi|Misogi]] ([[User talk:Misogi|talk]]) 05:03, 1 August 2014 (CDT)

=== Imoutolicious LNT ===

[[The Indecent Relationship between Four Lovers]] and [[Queen's Knight Kael]] will be upgraded to full project status, once one volume is finished.

== <big>Projects needing approval:</big> ==

===Washio Sumi===
As per [[Baka-Tsuki:External Contributor Rules]], [https://archive.moe/a/thread/117209264/#117236196 permission for Washio Sumi Light Novel].
Link to all text:
*https://archive.moe/a/post/116144248/
*https://archive.moe/a/post/117090114/
*https://archive.moe/a/thread/117209264/#q117235814
*https://archive.moe/a/thread/117518875
*https://archive.moe/a/thread/117792620/#q117807123
*https://archive.moe/a/thread/117900925/#q117910907
*https://archive.moe/a/thread/118101546/#q118107664
*https://archive.moe/a/thread/118133302/#q118143289
*https://archive.moe/a/thread/118281570/#q118285149
*https://archive.moe/a/thread/118412524/#q118420919
*https://archive.moe/a/thread/118786200/#q118807470
*https://archive.moe/a/thread/120549205/#q120570039
[[User:746939454|746939454]] ([[User talk:746939454|talk]]) 00:55, 14 April 2015 (CDT)

== <big>Account Problems, Human Resources:</big> ==

== <big>Site or project problems:</big> ==

=== Recent Spam ===

what the heck with the recent spam? Could someone do something about it? -- [[User:LiTTleDRAgo|LiTTleDRAgo]] ([[User_talk:LiTTleDRAgo|Talk]]) 12:25, 27 February 2015 (CST)

=== Shinrei Tantei Yakumo (linked project) ===
Laute deleted all his translations from his tumblr account. The project must either be removed or rehosted. If anyone with a tumblr account is able to contact him and get his permission, I am willing to uploaded his translations here as I have a backup of his site (HTTrack).-- [[User:rxls|rxls]]

*For now I've removed the external links and brought back links to some old wiki pages for the first volume. I don't have a tumblr or know much about it, but if anyone, admin or not, wants to get permission to upload it, then that would be great. Of course whether that works likely depends on the reason behind why it was deleted.--[[User:Cthaeh|Cthaeh]] ([[User talk:Cthaeh|talk]]) 02:41, 31 July 2017 (CEST)

=== Ore no Kanojo to Osananajimi ga Shuraba Sugiru ===
Regarding the illustrations of Volume 3/4, I would like to ask for permission to upload a new version of them. After the DMCA larethian deleted every illustration that he had uploaded from this project resulting in pages with broken links. As far as I know OreShura wasn't included in the DMCA. -- [[User:rxls|rxls]]

== Requesting to Propose A New Project Under A Translated Version of LN ==

Hi and greeting.

My name is Muhamad from Malaysia. I'm currently studying undergraduate in United Kingdom.
During my spare time, I used to read Light Novels (LN) from Baka-Tsuki (BT) and my Japanese friend, who is in the same universities. I do enjoy reading both original and English-translated LN.

Then, he said to me: 'Why not translating them into your Own Language (Malay)?" And here I am, quite to afraid to suggest it beforehand.

Therefore, I would like to request your permission, and your approval to add another language-translated LN, that is Malay.

I know this is something new, but I would like to try it by means of translating it to my native language.
If possible, I would like to found this new project, so that people from my country and those who can read Malay appreciate more stories in LN by means of Malay language.

I will give it a try, and you could give me a response.

Here's my email: mujahidmuda13@gmail.com. Feel free to drop me a email, to ask any question.

Thank you for your time reading this post, and also for your help and support.
I am looking forward to be part of BT community team.

Regards,
Muhamad.

You're welcome to translate to other languages, though if you're translating from a translation (ie English) instead of the original language (likely Japanese), then it is considered good manners to ask the translator first. --[[User:Cthaeh|Cthaeh]] ([[User talk:Cthaeh|talk]]) 21:11, 8 April 2015 (CDT)

== Unification of Series Overview sections ==

As stated in the subject title, the release info in series overview sections should be unified. Some don't list subtitles in japanese, or some extra list the page count, other have totally different formats of date. The way the brackets or dashes are put are different from project to project. Please consider making a formatting rule for this information. --non∞ 14:31, 9 January 2015 (CST)

While I'd say format unification is a generally a good thing, I don't think it's an urgent item. To implement this as a rule/guideline, it should probably be raised for discussion in the forums. And then after discussion (aka the thread sits there for a week or two without anyone posting), it could be accepted as a new rule/guideline. However, at that point someone would have to be motivated to go through and edit all the overviews, as well as enforce the rule for new projects; and it's probably true to say BT is lacking people to do such general upkeep. --[[User:Cthaeh|Cthaeh]] ([[User talk:Cthaeh|talk]]) 13:20, 12 April 2015 (CDT)

== External Project Request ==

Translation Group Name (with link): Sousetsuka sousetsuka.blogspot.com

Name of Representative: Either Sousetsuka or this username is fine

Desired Series for Affiliation: Death March kara Hajimaru Isekai Kyusoukyoku

Desired Affiliation Type (Hosted/Linked): Linked

Specific Accommodations/Rules Desired:
Listing one link to homepage in the main project page. The rest follow guideline for linked affiliation project.

Email and contact information: zweindrei@gmail.com

--[[User:Muryoku daga|Muryoku daga]] ([[User talk:Muryoku daga|talk]]) 01:26, 15 January 2015 (CST)

== Game Sensou ==

Hello Sir,

I've updated the Teaser Project "Boku to Kanojo no Game Sensou" and posted the complete Volume 1 as a external contributor of Kami Translation. Though I've updated the "Staff section", in the page, I don't know how to update the "Update Section" myself. the "Feedback thread" linked the forum is also Transferred to the Teaser Section of the Forums for now, if possible please check if I did something wrong or not and while you are at it, if found no error, transfer it from Teaser Project to the Main Project section.

...I still can't log into the forums myself...

For the update section, simply follow the format as it is (if you have no idea of the dates, do give a rough estimate of when the volume is completed, at the very least--[[User:Teh Ping|Teh Ping]] ([[User talk:Teh Ping|talk]]) 01:04, 23 February 2015 (CST)

Updated the TL, Update Section, Staff Section and the Series Information. The Volume 1 is completed while the Volume 2 Chapter 1's been added on 23rd.

Game Sensou marked as full project. --[[User:Cthaeh|Cthaeh]] ([[User talk:Cthaeh|talk]]) 21:11, 8 April 2015 (CDT)

== Shinmai Maou no Tesutamento supervisor ==

Shinmai Maou no Tesutamento needs a new supervisor can someone please fill in Shinmai Maou no Tesutamento is intense and epic

If left blank, the default supervisor is Onizuka-GTO--[[User:Teh Ping|Teh Ping]] ([[User talk:Teh Ping|talk]]) 21:40, 24 February 2015 (CST)

== Unban request ==

Hi, so, my brother's an idiot and got our IP banned (122.104.147.46 #49412) normally I'd just wait out the period, but I'd like to register as a translator for one of the new Mushoku Tensei chapters and by the time it runs out the volume will probably be over. I'm asking this from my phone because it won't even let me make a reqest on the computer. I can vouch that he won't do it again so it would be greatly apreciated of you could lift the ban sometime soon.

Done. -- [[User:LiTTleDRAgo|LiTTleDRAgo]] ([[User_talk:LiTTleDRAgo|Talk]]) 02:51, 2 March 2015 (CST)

== Added New Teaser Project ==

I, Darkdhaos, have started a new project for "Ochitekita Ryuuou to Horobiyuku Majo no Kuni" and uploaded some translations.
The link to the project overview page is here: https://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=Ochitekita_Ryuuou_to_Horobiyuku_Majo_no_Kuni.

== External Contributor Request - Desolate Era ==

I, IEWatermelons, have started a new project for Desolate Era as an external contributor and have uploaded translations at www.worldofwatermelons.com.

Translation Group Name (with link): I Eat Watermelons (www.worldofwatermelons.com)

Name of Representative: IEWatermelons

Desired Series for Affiliation: Desolate Era

Desired Affiliation Type (Hosted/Linked): Linked

Specific Accommodations/Rules Desired: None
(i.e.: Minor typo corrections are okay, but Baka-Tsuki contributors shouldn't make stylistic edits)

Email and contact information: IEWatermelons@gmail.com

IEWatermelons
March 4, 2015, 1:11 PM
--[[Special:Contributions/169.253.194.1|169.253.194.1]] 12:12, 4 March 2015 (CST)

== Spam in Recent Changes ==

Dear Administrators, There has been a lot of spam articles in the recent changes section as of late. Ranging from losing weight to getting various discounts, several things are being advertised. To frank, I don't want to read these kind of things on this site. It also appears that the same articles are being uploaded multiple times each day. It is so bad that the light novel updates I want to read/check are getting buried and hard to find. I am sorry if you didn't want me to tell you about this in this section, but I thought you should know about this issue. It is really annoying and I think this issue should be addressed soon if not immediately. Thanks again for running this awesome site, I hope this can help make it even better.

== Recent changes in Polish HighSchool DXD ==

I had some serious problems with my Internet connection when I decided to correct a typo, so I accidentally ended up with adding three revisions instead of one. Is there a possibility to remove two unneeded revisions from the history? I mean this page: [[High_School_DxD_-_Tom_1_prolog|http://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=High_School_DxD_-_Tom_1_prolog]]

Extra revisions in the history aren't really a problem, so it should be fine as is. --[[User:Cthaeh|Cthaeh]] ([[User talk:Cthaeh|talk]]) 21:11, 8 April 2015 (CDT)

== Request concerning licensed projects ==

It would be cool if the series overviews were unlocked for all the licensed series so we could add both new JP and EN release information. Please. --[[User:Angelanime|non∞]] 12:42, 16 March 2015 (CDT)

Cloudii fixed this by allowing transclusion from the talk pages. --[[User:Cthaeh|Cthaeh]] ([[User talk:Cthaeh|talk]]) 21:11, 8 April 2015 (CDT)

That's cool. I added those overviews. I'll udpate also the others licensed projects in the same way. DanMachi is already up. Following up will be Strike the Blood, Mahouka, Index, Tate no Yuusha, Seraph of the End, Durarara!!. These are not yet listed in the sidebar under abandoned, I hope you'll update it soon. :) --[[User:Angelanime|non∞]] non∞ 12:06, 9 April 2015 (CDT)

I did the same for DanMachi, StB, Mahouka, and Durarara!!. Tate and Seraph aren't locked as of now, so I left those as is. Index was already editable through Template:Toaru:Series_Overview. For the projects not in abandoned on the sidebar, they will be moved out of the project categories and into the sidebar once all the translations on the pages are deleted, which should be no later than 2 months before the first English publication. In Tate's case I don't think there's yet a consensus on what to do, so I can't say what will happen. Thanks for keeping things updated. --[[User:Cthaeh|Cthaeh]] ([[User talk:Cthaeh|talk]]) 18:49, 9 April 2015 (CDT)

== New Project for Konjiki no Wordmaster in English ==

I, {Onemanleft}, have started a new project for {Konjiki no Wordmaster} and uploaded some translations.
The link to the project overview page is here: {https://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=Konjiki_no_Wordmaster}. --[[User:Onemanleft|Onemanleft]] ([[User talk:Onemanleft|talk]]) 17:01, 22 March 2015 (CDT)

Ah sorry, I didn't know that I had to obtain permission for linked translations. I have contacted them and I will post their permissions when they reply.

So I got the translator's permissions for hosting their links here on BT shown in the screenshots hereː
http://postimg.org/image/60avsw6f3/
I don't know if postimage is fine for the proof. If there is any problems/things left to do, feel free to contact me. --[[User:Onemanleft|Onemanleft]] ([[User talk:Onemanleft|talk]]) 13:15, 23 March 2015 (CDT)

Updated link for translator's permissionsː http://postimg.org/image/wdrlxkr21/ --[[User:Onemanleft|Onemanleft]] ([[User talk:Onemanleft|talk]]) 15:30, 24 April 2015 (CDT)

== A new project: Divine Throne ==

I, totokkk, have started a new project for Divine Throne and uploaded some translations.
The link to the project overview page is here: Project Registration Page. --[http://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=User_talk:Totokkk] ([[User talk:Totokkk|talk]]) 08:06, 17 April 2015 (CDT)

I wanted to share it with the Baka-Tsuki community if they accept.

By the way this is the first time I try to register a project, if I forgot some steps or did some errors, is it possible to tell me so that I correct what I did not do well please?

== Please, don't delete the user GardenAll ==

Please, don't delete the user GardenAll.

I know that I don't have edited anything in the past year, but I will to do so.

Thanks!

:I clarified on user GardenAll's talk page that the account will not be deleted. --[[User:Cthaeh|Cthaeh]] ([[User talk:Cthaeh|talk]]) 18:23, 20 April 2015 (CDT)

== Regarding the Yume Nikki Light Novel ==

Hi. I'm one of the two translators of the [[Yume_Nikki|Yume Nikki]] LN. Currently, it's a Teaser project. While we haven't translated a whole volume yet, considering it's a one shot and that we've translated more than half, I would like to request for it to be raised to Full Project status, since otherwise, it won't reach it until it's finished, and personally, I would like it to receive some more exposure before then.
Thank you for your time.
--[[User:DreamlessWindow|DreamlessWindow]] ([[User talk:DreamlessWindow|talk]]) 18:39, 22 April 2015 (CDT)
:Acknowledged. Yume Nikki has special permission to be recognized as a Full Project even though a volume has not yet been completed. --[[User:Cloudii|Cloudii]] ([[User talk:Cloudii|talk]]) 19:01, 22 April 2015 (CDT)

== Request for externa contributor (ETL) for Italian translations few novels ==

--[[User:Kirishima Zen|Kirishima Zen]] ([[User talk:Kirishima Zen|talk]]) 21:43, 4 May 2015 (CDT)Hy I'm I'm writing from Italy. I'm the founder of a novel's translation Group and I'd like very much to post or link,whenever you like most my Italian translation on Bakatsuki.

Translation Group Name (with link): [http://otakuyaoi.forumfree.it/ Kirishima's Land]

Name of Representative: Kirishima zen, I'm the founder of the Group

Desired Series for Affiliation: Maru - Ma, Kaze no Stigma, Tsukumodo Antique Shop, Rokka no Yuusha, Biblia Kashodou no jinken Techou, The Zashiki Warashi of Intellectual Village, Vamp! Etsusa Bridges Series, Ghost Hunt

Desired Affiliation Type (Hosted/Linked): I prefer Hosted but I'm very bad in editing on Baka Tsuki so if anyone can host for me with credits to the Group it will be wonderfull, for Maru - Ma I'm yet in conctact with the Project Maneger RedGlassesGirl for Host capters, so for Kaze no Stigma, if this is no possible here are the links
[http://otakuyaoi.forumfree.it/?t=70730632 Tsukumodo Antique Shop Volume 1 Prologo]
[http://otakuyaoi.forumfree.it/?t=70725848 Maru-Ma Personaggi]
[http://otakuyaoi.forumfree.it/?t=70725861 Maru-Ma Volume 1 Prologo]
[http://otakuyaoi.forumfree.it/?t=70730801 Rokka no Yuusha Personaggi Volume 1]
[http://otakuyaoi.forumfree.it/?t=70730851 Rokka no Yuusha Volume 1 Prologo]
[http://otakuyaoi.forumfree.it/?t=70734664 Zashiki Warashi of Intellectual Village]
[http://otakuyaoi.forumfree.it/?t=70725703 Biblia Kashodou no jinken Techou Volume 1 Prologo]
[http://otakuyaoi.forumfree.it/?t=70720704 Kaze no Stigma Vol 1 Cap 1]
[http://otakuyaoi.forumfree.it/?t=70720803 Kaze no Stigma Vol 1 Cap 2]
[http://otakuyaoi.forumfree.it/?t=70721122 Kaze no Stigma Vol 1 Cap 3]
[http://otakuyaoi.forumfree.it/?t=70725287 Kaze no Stigma Vol 1 Cap 4]

Specific Accommodations/Rules Desired: If anyone can host the projects I'd like only credits my tranlation group
(i.e.: Minor typo corrections are okay, but Baka-Tsuki contributors shouldn't make stylistic edits)

Email and contact information: kirishima_zen@yahoo.it or my profile discussions in Baka Tsuki

Acknowledged. You may have to rely on fans to make project pages or transfer your hosted text; I don't think we have any Italian supervisors who can help directly. --[[User:Cthaeh|Cthaeh]] ([[User talk:Cthaeh|talk]]) 21:39, 4 May 2015 (CDT)

--[[User:Kirishima Zen|Kirishima Zen]] ([[User talk:Kirishima Zen|talk]]) 22:26, 4 May 2015 (CDT)Thank you very much Kaze no Stigma and Maru-MA I asked to ReGlassesGril and Ayame for italian page, for the other projects I've just send a message to every project manager for help to open italian page and host my tranlation. Only for Vamp! and Etsusa Bridges series I'd need help. To host for me it's ok any editor who can host my tranlation. Someone may help me please?
I also started translate Tokyo Ravens, I've just contacted the project Manager so I hope for you it's ok

I also started to translate Tokyo Ravens I hope for you it's ok --[[User:Kirishima Zen|Kirishima Zen]] ([[User talk:Kirishima Zen|talk]]) 02:30, 18 June 2015 (UTC)

== Forum registration ==

Hi !

Since a few days I try to register to the forum and have all the time the same error message (picture below).

http://uppix.com/f-Sans_titre5548b4930018e073.png

I try with different PC, internet connection and email

Can you help me ? :)

thank !

Email : belaoui@hotmail.fr

== Request to upgrade "Queen's Gate" to full project ==

Greetings, I, leecherboy, am assuming Project Manager responsibilities for [[Queen's Gate]], and I'd like to request it be upgraded to full project, since I think it fulfills the requirements.[[User:Leecherboy|Leecherboy]] ([[User talk:Leecherboy|talk]]) 09:42, 10 May 2015 (CDT)

This request might sit for a while both because the MTL procedures are being revised at the moment and because administration is busy with some other restructuring at the moment. However, there is a precedent with the early days of the Madan no Ou to Vanadis project that MTL chapters don't count towards the full project quota. When the current rules were written, that was missing, but just a forwarning that it's possible a rule like that could be included in the upcoming revised procedures. --[[User:Cthaeh|Cthaeh]] ([[User talk:Cthaeh|talk]]) 10:06, 10 May 2015 (CDT)

== Registration Issues ==

Hello,

I want to host my translations for Ore Twintail Ni Narimasu. here on this website but your DNSBL is detecting my ISP as a proxy and is blocking me from doing anything on the Wiki. I actually had someone else register an account for me but I hadn't expected such oddly thorough security measures on a site like this.

I was then told your admins might be able to do something about the block if I contacted you guys through this form so here I am and here are my details:

My email is WoodsRunner@redchan.it, the registered account is Woods.Runner and you've got my ip address(probably, pretty sure it's a dynamic one though). So you know I'm serious, you can find a sample of my work here https://archive.moe/a/thread/125189114/

== gift: random steam keys ==

8WD08-XHE8N-8HPR6 RACER 8

MNRJ8-L9JGF-F58RV RADICAL ROACH DELUXE

LVWEF-W6Z2R-Y7NFF SHADOWS ON THE VATICAN ACT 1

LXXD8-8V99F-P3D8M SWIPECART

4Z6D4-L6GEZ-RIBLE THE CULLING OF THE CROWS

Just some random steam keys that i already have in my steam library.
I hope someone of the b-t team gets a few minutes of enjoyment out of them.
Thanks for your hard work.

== Polish translation of Ore no Imouto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai ==

I, Flaria, have started a new project for Ore no Imouto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai and uploaded some translations.
The link to the project overview page is [[Ore no Imouto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai PL|here]].

I don't know why, but I can't register on Baka-Tsuki forum. When I click sumit on the registration page, it appear an error. I have tried register on my friend's computer, but there was the same problem. What should I do? --[[User:Flaria|Flaria]] ([[User talk:Flaria|talk]]) 13:53, 13 June 2015 (UTC)

New PL project acknowledged. For the forums, it's hard to know what the problem is without the knowing specific error message. It might be that your IP address is listed as a spammer on one of the external spamlists, that happens now and again. So you should copy-paste the text of the error message that you get. --[[User:Cthaeh|Cthaeh]] ([[User talk:Cthaeh|talk]]) 15:03, 13 June 2015 (UTC)

== gak bs log in ==

maaf gan kok gak bs log in. mksh

== False Clockwork Planet ==

Excuse me, I think there is some uploading mistakes with the light novel "Clockwork Planet". I have been an avid follower of this light novel translation and you should be aware that what has been recently uploaded is not clockwork planet. First off the translator of this light novel has not uploaded translations for volume 3 yet on his website http://hellping.org/. However, the recent translations are supposedly from the third volume. Second, the style is completely different from the "Clockwork Planet" novel (even when accounting for a different translator). The supposed chapters are much to short for "Clockwork Planet" and after the first chapter none of the main characters are even mentioned. I am glad that you are adding "Clockwork Planet". That said, I believe everyone wants the correct version up. Again, you can find the translated version of "Clockwork Planet at http://hellping.org/. There should be two complete volumes there. I hope this helps.

::There was something strange in that for a little while the v3 prologue was the copy of another series, but the current prologue should actually be Clockwork Planet. So I think this is resolved. --[[User:Cthaeh|Cthaeh]] ([[User talk:Cthaeh|talk]]) 23:18, 3 July 2015 (UTC)

== New Project ==

I, Skeith, have started a new project for .hack//Another Birth and uploaded some translations in Spanish.
The link to the project overview page is here: https://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=Dot_Hack_~_(Spanish). --[[User:Skeith|Skeith]] ([[User talk:Skeith|talk]]) 09:11, 27 June 2015 (UTC)

::Acknowledged. --[[User:Cthaeh|Cthaeh]] ([[User talk:Cthaeh|talk]]) 23:18, 3 July 2015 (UTC)

== Juvenile Medical God ==

Hi,
Greetings!
I'd like to submit my request to place Juvenile Medical God under the Main Projects or at least advise what would be the requirements.

Please see below:
Translation Group Name (with link): AsherahBlue's Notebook
https://asherahbluenotebook.wordpress.com/

Name of Representative: AsherahBlue

Desired Series for Affiliation:Juvenile Medical God

Desired Affiliation Type (Hosted/Linked): Linked

Specific Accommodations/Rules Desired:
(i.e.: Minor typo corrections are okay, but Baka-Tsuki contributors shouldn't make stylistic edits)

Email and contact information:
asherahblue@gmail.com

Sincerely,
AsherahBlue

::With just a few chapters, Teasers_(English) might be better for it. However, admins are working on a WN policy, so things are likely to change. At the least there will be a new Web Novel category, but possibly the new policy might prohibit linked only WNs, so it's hard for me to enthusiastically take action on this when things are in the middle of being decided. However, if you wanted to add the Teasers_(English) category at the moment, the links should at least be organized like other projects (with a bullet point list). --[[User:Cthaeh|Cthaeh]] ([[User talk:Cthaeh|talk]]) 23:18, 3 July 2015 (UTC)

== External Project Request ==

Hi, guys.
So, I kinda tried to continue translating Kenkoku no Jungfrau from where it left off in Baka-Tsuki, and finally managed to finish chapter 3. Therefore I'm wondering whether I can have this project as a linked project in Baka-Tsuki. Here's the request form, and if I'm missing something you can contact me. Thanks a lot!

Translation Group Name (with link): Blanca's Blogging Block (https://blancabloggingblock.wordpress.com/)

Name of Representative: Blanca

Desired Series for Affiliation: Kenkoku no Jungfrau

Desired Affiliation Type: linked

Specific Accommodations/Rules Desired: not really sure about this, but I guess to just tell me whenever there's something anyone think worth editing. I'm also learning from it, so it'll be nice to know what I did wrong :)

Email and contact information: mediablanc@hotmail.com

::Should be fine to go ahead with it. --[[User:Cthaeh|Cthaeh]] ([[User talk:Cthaeh|talk]]) 23:18, 3 July 2015 (UTC)

== Turkish Translation of Utsuro no Hako to Zero no Maria ==

I, LoyalBlue, have started a new project for Utsuro no Hako to Zero no Maria and uploaded some translations.
The link to the project overview page is here: [https://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=Utsuro_no_Hako_to_Zero_no_Maria_(T%C3%BCrk%C3%A7e)]

::Good luck. --[[User:Cthaeh|Cthaeh]] ([[User talk:Cthaeh|talk]]) 23:19, 8 July 2015 (UTC)

Requesting [[Utsuro no Hako to Zero no Maria (Türkçe)|HakoMari (TR)]] approval to full project. I have met all requirements:

*2 Volumes fully translated. (So far)

*Project Overview Page including:
**Registration Page
**Staff Section
**Recent Updates Section and Updates Page

--[[User:LoyalBlue|LoyalBlue]] ([[User talk:LoyalBlue|talk]]) 10:35, 14 September 2015 (UTC)

Looks good. Removed Pending and Teaser Categories (was already in "Light Novel" category, so it's not much of a change). --[[User:Cthaeh|Cthaeh]] ([[User talk:Cthaeh|talk]]) 22:41, 14 September 2015 (UTC)

== Permission to view web novel postings on Forum, Major concerns. ==

My name is john34404 on both parts of the site and I want access to the web novels section on the forums. This is due to me adding evil god average, xin Ni (still not sure if its a web novel or light novel), and Dragon life to the listings.

With the new rulings on Web Novels I will need to ask additional permissions from not only the translators, but also to the baka-staff. This is due to the current translation projects currently being done usually will be dropped (Whole sites even) if the site receives no hits for the project.

I understand that it would be more convenient for baka-tsuki to host the projects, especially for the app, but a small revision to where currently translating projects have a wait/separation time until the text version is needed for the site would be better for baka-tsuki due to the willingness of access from translators.

It will be a lot easier getting permission for completed sections (or whole works) than it would be for the most current text of a currently translating work.

If the translators get no gain/feedback from this site they will just not give this site permissions to works and this site will likely become very small or unused. I use unused because the new Web Novel decision will make it hard to use the site and new sites may be made, due to the newer harder rules and regulations. --[[User:john34404|john34404]] ([[User talk:john34404#top|talk]]) 11:41, 21 July 2015 (CMT)

:*Thank you for making us aware of the issue with the WN forum being locked. Someone who can fix it might not have the time to fix it immediately, but the process has started.

::As a note, the intent is for web novel approval to be for translators themselves, as I expect there to be questions directly for the translator in the approval process. If the translator is just granting permission and doesn't really care one way or the other, then I think it's better just to leave it on their blog. It is true that Baka Tsuki will not be keeping up with tracking the various web novels sites, however there are already other sites (like Aho, or reddit) that are much more comprehensive with regards to following web novels. Baka Tsuki will keep its focus more on Light Novels. As a note, a back and forth discussion is likely more appropriate for the forums. --[[User:Cthaeh|Cthaeh]] ([[User talk:Cthaeh|talk]]) 03:39, 22 July 2015 (UTC)

:*Posting/viewing permissions for the web novel subforum should now be fixed. --[[User:Cthaeh|Cthaeh]] ([[User talk:Cthaeh|talk]]) 04:13, 22 July 2015 (UTC)

Thank you for the quick response. --[[User:john34404|john34404]] ([[User talk:john34404#top|talk]]) 9:12, 22 July 2015 (CMT)

== Please restore my translator and editor rights ==

Dear Baka-Tsuki staff.

I'm leader of Vietnamese translation of CLANNAD (see [[CLANNAD ~Vietnamese~]]). I request to restore my translator and editor rights for continue working on this project. See log rights [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=Special%3ALog&type=rights&user=&page=User%3AMinhhuywiki&year=&month=-1&tagfilter=]. Thank you in advanced. --[[User:minhhuywiki|'''minhhuy''']] ([[User talk:Trần Nguyễn Minh Huy|talk]]) 07:48, 22 July 2015 (UTC)

:*User groups restored. Welcome back, --[[User:Cthaeh|Cthaeh]] ([[User talk:Cthaeh|talk]]) 00:13, 23 July 2015 (UTC)

== Tran ==

Hi I would like to help translate the novel Rogue hero but I do not no how
To send it to you do you guys have a email that I can send the translated
Chapter to you can contact me here thomasfoster690@gmail.com

:*Hello. You shouldn't need to send the translated chapter, unless you translated it with a machine translator, in which case you should post it [https://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewforum.php?f=85 in this forum]. If it's not a machine translation, then just go to the project page, click on a red link, and post your page there. Though it should be a chapter that no has registered for. See [[Baka-Tsuki:Project_Conventions#Joining_a_Project|this page for details on joining projects]]. If you're more comfortable using the forums, then you can post it [https://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?f=23&t=5522 here in the project thread] and someone might help you transfer it to the wiki. --[[User:Cthaeh|Cthaeh]] ([[User talk:Cthaeh|talk]]) 00:31, 23 July 2015 (UTC)

== External Translation Group Affiliation ==

Hi, I'm the owner of an brazillian group of novel translators(http://mundodasnovels.blogspot.com.br/).
I would like to link the portuguese translation here to more people reach my site. Yes, we're a new group.

Translation Group Name (with link):
Mundo das Novels
http://mundodasnovels.blogspot.com.br/

Name of Representative: Kirio

Desired Series for Affiliation: Shinmai Maou no Keiyakusha

Desired Affiliation Type (Hosted/Linked): Linked

Specific Accommodations/Rules Desired:

Email and contact information: mundodasnovels@outlook.com

*Unfortunately baka-tsuki can not accept this linked project as your blog has a donation system for extra chapters, which would violate our commercial activity policy ([[Baka-Tsuki:External_Contributor_Rules#General_Rules|link]]). Others including you obviously feel differently, but the majority of BT contributors and admins feel strongly against money making activity associated with someone else's intellectual property, which is the reason for the policy. --[[User:Cthaeh|Cthaeh]] ([[User talk:Cthaeh|talk]]) 19:07, 25 July 2015 (UTC)

== ETL Italian Affiliation and Translation, Request Pages ==

Hy, previously I asked here permission for ETL italian tranlations of these novels: '''Maru - Ma, Kaze no Stigma, Tsukumodo Antique Shop, Rokka no Yuusha, Biblia Kashodou no jinken Techou, The Zashiki Warashi of Intellectual Village, Vamp! Etsusa Bridges Series, Ghost Hunt and Tokyo Ravens'''.
You agreed and told my to find a project maneger and an editor, so I've done but only for Tsukumodo Antique Shoop and Maru-MA the project manager answered me and make an italian page for the project.
Aniway here is my translation group [http://otakuyaoi.forumfree.it/ Kirishima's Land]
I asked to editors or project manager of all these novel but nobody answer me except for Kaze no Stigma one time and no moore.
Now in my group we are going on to translate and for exemple for Kaze no Stigma we ave yet the first volume translated.
Can you please help me to find someone who can help me? --[[User:Kirishima Zen|Kirishima Zen]] ([[User talk:Kirishima Zen|talk]]) 20:41, 28 July 2015 (UTC)

*Unfortunately I don't think we'll be able to find someone to directly help you (at least I won't be able to, maybe someone else will comment that can). If we had an Italian supervisor, I might refer you to them, however we don't, so I don't have anyone in particular. The best thing I'd recommend would be to post in the [https://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewforum.php?f=29 Alternate Language forum] and ask for help there, but I'm not sure how many Italian users visit the forums. You may have to learn how to create the pages yourself. --[[User:Cthaeh|Cthaeh]] ([[User talk:Cthaeh|talk]]) 02:02, 30 July 2015 (UTC)

I've yet script in the alternative language forum but nobody answered me. I also can learn but you can please link me a tutorial how to create a page? Also I'm an ETL I can manage a page? I want anything accord the rules so please tell me how I have to do, thank you very much^^ --[[User:Kirishima Zen|Kirishima Zen]] ([[User talk:Kirishima Zen|talk]]) 12:16, 30 July 2015 (UTC)

*Anyone is allowed to create project pages; and projects don't need project managers, you can just leave it blank. There are no detailed guides specifically for BT, but you can google to look up general instructions for wikis (such as [https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Wikipedia:Tutorial eng wikipedia:tutorial]). It's typically easiest to copy another page (ie another Italian project) and replace the old information/links for the one with the new project. --[[User:Cthaeh|Cthaeh]] ([[User talk:Cthaeh|talk]]) 23:28, 30 July 2015 (UTC)

Thank you very much so I can create a page and link there my group translation, right? Then the project is teaser until fullify all your request, do understand well?--[[User:Kirishima Zen|Kirishima Zen]] ([[User talk:Kirishima Zen|talk]]) 01:49, 31 July 2015 (UTC)

*Yes, you can add links as long as your site doesn't break any of rules for externals ([[Baka-Tsuki:External_Contributor_Rules#General_Rules|link]]); for example, as long as the site isn't engaged in commercial activity (take "donations" for the translation), and doesn't host Italian projects for novel series that are licensed/released by an Italian publisher. When making the page, just follow the general format of other projects. The convention for English projects is that it is no longer a teaser once 1 full volume is translated; the alternate languages aren't always as organized in that regard, but that's what I'd recommend. --[[User:Cthaeh|Cthaeh]] ([[User talk:Cthaeh|talk]]) 02:02, 31 July 2015 (UTC)

Thank you very much, yes we have these requisites, we don't ask donations for traslatione, we don't ask donation at all, and we are translating only novels that are not edited in Italy, if any novel we are translating will be published in Italy we support italian editors and translators and putt off our translation from my site. --[[User:Kirishima Zen|Kirishima Zen]] ([[User talk:Kirishima Zen|talk]]) 13:46, 31 July 2015 (UTC)

Sorry I'm here again, I start to create italian page like you said my but for Tokyo Ravens and Rokka no Yuusha italian translation these tread are put in english novels and not in italian novels, I don't know why or what can I do so I ask you if I can make something or you put the tread in Italian novel...If I make a mistaky I'm very very sorry--[[User:Kirishima Zen|Kirishima Zen]] ([[User talk:Kirishima Zen|talk]]) 01:08, 1 September 2015 (UTC)

Fixed. The key line was "Light novel (English)" should have been "Light novel (Italian)". --[[User:Cthaeh|Cthaeh]] ([[User talk:Cthaeh|talk]]) 01:55, 1 September 2015 (UTC)

Sorry for the late answer, I've finished to make all the page as ETL project and Group, I undersood where I was wrong. Thank you very much for you're help.
My Group had started translate also '''Gekkou, Heavy Object and Golden Time''' so I ask you the permission to make a page also for these novels.
Like I said before my Group is fit with your policy and rules, I want to tell that we translate also novel yaoi but for Italian policy and laws we put these translation under previous abilitation that is given only to users that are over eighteen years old.
I want you to know this because we are very serious about our work and our policy. --[[User:Kirishima Zen|Kirishima Zen]] ([[User talk:Kirishima Zen|talk]]) 22:56, 19 September 2015 (UTC)

== Zero no Tsukaima ==

Hi I want to register as an editor.

I plan to do major rewrites from ZnT volume 7 onwards to correct some of the bad grammar and machine translation present.
I've read on wiki I'm required to register for major edits, is this the correct place to register? - [[User:Iro Daijoubu|Iro Daijoubu]] ([[User talk:Iro Daijoubu|talk]])

*Answered on user talk page. --[[User:Cthaeh|Cthaeh]] ([[User talk:Cthaeh|talk]]) 00:34, 8 August 2015 (UTC)

== Papa no Iu Koto o Kikinasai! Abandoned ==

Hello Administration!

I have monitored the [[Papa no Iu Koto o Kikinasai!]] project for over a year and it's been at my attention that the current Project Manager, [[User:Onizuka-gto|Onizuka-GTO]], has not been around the PapaKiki project for some time. I've done a little research and I've noted that he hasn't responded to requests on his talk page on if the PapaKiki project has been abandoned or not. I understand being a head of Baka Tsuki is a big time commitment, so I can understand how this could have happened.

There are contributors who wish to translate but would like some guidance/assistance on how to go about their roles. There are some who don't want to step on any toes and don't wish to start translating until receiving the OK.

I request to oversee this project until Onizuka-gto returns or I am considered a valid permanent project manager.

Thank you for your time.

--[[User:Shanesan|Shanesan]] ([[User talk:Shanesan|talk]]) 15:32, 14 August 2015 (UTC)

*Replied on user talk page. --[[User:Cthaeh|Cthaeh]] ([[User talk:Cthaeh|talk]]) 23:24, 14 August 2015 (UTC)

== kokoro connect please ==

hi my name is hassan I am from morocco

sorry ,but I just need to know if you're going to continue with the translation of kokoro connect please

please answer me here hassanelgarni5@gmail.com

Answer can be found [https://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?f=79&t=10428 here]. --[[User:Cthaeh|Cthaeh]] ([[User talk:Cthaeh|talk]]) 01:21, 4 September 2015 (UTC)

==misc question==

Hi I was wondering if someone could translate these chapters into English of Akuma no Ichigo because there appears to be only chapter 1 and 2 translated in English and rest is not http://iutruyentranh.com/truyen/7258-Akuma-No-Ichigo/c003.html?id=140704

Admins don't decide what gets translated, every translator decides what they want to translate themselves, so nothing I can do there. --[[User:Cthaeh|Cthaeh]] ([[User talk:Cthaeh|talk]]) 22:58, 17 September 2015 (UTC)

==New project==

I, Katsuudon, have started a new project for Houkago no Pleiades: Minato no Hoshizora and uploaded some translations.
The link to the project overview page is here: https://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=Houkago_no_Pleiades:_Minato_no_Hoshizora. --[[User:Katsuudon|Katsuudon]] ([[User talk:Katsuudon|talk]]) 17:55, 17 September 2015 (UTC)

Cool. Good luck. --[[User:Cthaeh|Cthaeh]] ([[User talk:Cthaeh|talk]]) 22:58, 17 September 2015 (UTC)

== College IP blocked ==

Hi,

Currently I'm a student at the Georgia Institute of Technology in Atlanta, Georgia, United States. I decided to join the Baka Tsuki community today, however probably due to my location, perhaps people that accessed the site in previous years, my IP address is blocked. I was wondering if there is any administrative workaround that you would be able to apply on your end to allow me to construct an account.

Thanks,
Prodox

It looks like a user account was created with the user name you signed with, so I assume the problem went away? If not, it would be helpful to see the exact blocking message it gives you when trying to create an account. --[[User:Cthaeh|Cthaeh]] ([[User talk:Cthaeh|talk]]) 03:28, 6 October 2015 (UTC)

== Psycho Love Comedy ==

I apologize for sending my request through wrong channel.
But please hear me out.

It came to my knowledge that yen press has licensed the Psycome series due to which it has been taken down from baka-tsuki.

I am a really big fan of Psycho Love Comedy series and have read all the three volumes and was waiting a long time to read volume 4 which you took almost a year to update on the app and site and was really eager to read it when i got time i even downloaded it and saved it so i could read it with peace and savoir all the contents.
But i lost that phone and the data and now when i got time and wanted to read the 4th volume, it had already been taken down and i searched a lot on net before writing to you, but i was unable to find any backup or copy of that volume in any format.

For the first time i felt a strong despair and a strong hate towards Yen Press as i lost all means to get to read my favorite series.

Even in my job interview i told them that i read books and light novel and this is the one i am fond of and also told them the review and summary of the series enthusiastically.

And yen press will be releasing the series in Feb/March of 2016, which is a long time.

As my last hope i thought of asking you if by any chance you could provide me with pdf, epub or even html version of the forth volume.
So i could finally continue on with the series. I already know full well that your hands are tied too. But please consider my request.
And i promise i won't distribute it to anyone or post it on any site or even share it with any of my friends or peers(not that they have any interest in light novels).

I would be indebted to you please please if by any possibility you could help me in this i will really appreciate it.

with gratitude, Thanking you
Harpreet
harpreet.sethi89@gmail.com

:-Sorry, not a relevant question for admin contact page, and requesting abandoned content is generally against the rules on the site. --[[User:Cthaeh|Cthaeh]] ([[User talk:Cthaeh|talk]]) 00:11, 28 October 2015 (UTC)

== Rakudai kishi no eiyuutan ==

I wonder if there is a forecast for the translation of Volume 4 of Rakudai Kishi in Eiyuutan

:-Sorry, not a relevant question for admin contact page, and asking when updates are coming is generally against posting rules on the site. --[[User:Cthaeh|Cthaeh]] ([[User talk:Cthaeh|talk]]) 00:11, 28 October 2015 (UTC)

== Tenkyou no Alderamin in alt. language ==

I, {Tamlin}, have started a new project for {Tenkyu no Alderamin} and uploaded some translations.
The link to the project overview page is here: [[Tenkyou_no_Alderamin-Thai_version]]. --[[User:Tamlin|Tamlin]] ([[User talk:Tamlin|talk]]) 14:14, 27 October 2015 (UTC)
Look like my registration not finish due to my IP become blacklisted so I can't fallow the rule said I have to post thread in Alt language forum, despite that I somehow can create page and post my translation. I'm sorry for not adapt to baka-tsuki rules completely. If you have some advice,please tell me.

:-OK. I updated the language category from English to Thai on the wiki, but it should be good otherwise. For the forums, it's not critical to create a thread, so that part is not a big problem, but being blocked from accessing the forums is a problem I'd like to try to fix if possible. If you could post (copy-paste) the exact message you get here, or you should be able to post in this [https://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?f=79&t=7251 thread] without an account, then it will help trying to figure it out. --[[User:Cthaeh|Cthaeh]] ([[User talk:Cthaeh|talk]]) 00:11, 28 October 2015 (UTC)

== Battle through the Heavens in Spanish - New Project ==

I, Sushimoto, have started a new project for {Battle through the Heavens in Spanish} and uploaded some translations.
The link to the project overview page is here: [[BATTLE_THROUGH_THE_HEAVENS]].

I am translating this series on my own all the information is on the chapter is link to my site.

== Project Manager Appointment ==

I, Sushimoto, am assuming Project Manager responsibilities for Battle through the Heavens.
All active members of the Project Staff endorse this nomination. --[[User:Sushimoto|Sushimoto]] ([[User talk:Sushimoto|talk]]) 15:03, 31 October 2015 (UTC)

:-OK, but external contributors (people who post their translations on sites other than BT and only post links) aren't really supposed to be project managers on BT. That position is really supposed to be for someone who wants to post their translation text (not just links), but it doesn't matter as long as that doesn't happen. --[[User:Cthaeh|Cthaeh]] ([[User talk:Cthaeh|talk]]) 17:00, 31 October 2015 (UTC)

== New Project-Imouto Sae Ireba ii ==

I, Rishiki, have started a new project for Imouto Sae Ireba ii and uploaded some translations.
The link to the project overview page is here: https://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=Imouto_Sae_Ireba_ii. --[[User:Rishiki|Rishiki]] ([[User talk:Rishiki|talk]]) 22:58, 12 November 2015 (UTC)

:-Great! Good luck with the project. --[[User:Cthaeh|Cthaeh]] ([[User talk:Cthaeh|talk]]) 01:16, 13 November 2015 (UTC)

== Web Novel : Seijo-sama ==

About this. [https://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?f=86&t=12801 Web novel Forums] . The link to the site is there. I'm not a fan. This is a translation by me and a friend. Would like to host it directly on BT and link it to my site too. --[[User:Ways|TheCatWalk]] 08:59, 23 November 2015 (UTC)

Hi there,

We run an Instagram growth service, which increases your number of followers both safely and practically.

- We guarantee to gain you 400-1000+ followers per month.
- People follow you because they are interested in you, increasing likes, comments and interaction.
- All actions are made manually by our team. We do not use any 'bots'.

The price is just $60 (USD) per month, and we can start immediately.

If you'd like to see some of our previous work, let me know, and we can discuss it further.

Kind Regards,
Angela

== New project Inou-Battle wa Nichijou-kei no Naka de ==

I, FirstAidTent, have started a new project for "Inou-Battle wa Nichijou-kei no Naka de" and uploaded some translations.
The link to the project overview page is here: https://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=Inou-Battle_wa_Nichijou-kei_no_Naka_de. 
I would also like to request to re-categorize the [https://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?f=15&t=10805 "Inou-Battle wa Nichijou-kei no Naka de"] thread in the Future Project Suggestion Forum to the Teaser Board. --[[User:FirstAidTent|FirstAidTent]] ([[User talk:FirstAidTent|talk]]) 15:41, 6 December 2015 (UTC)

:Forum move done. Good luck with your new project. --[[User:Cthaeh|Cthaeh]] ([[User talk:Cthaeh|talk]]) 16:20, 6 December 2015 (UTC)

== Good Evening, want to become a german Translator for you guys ==

Good evening. I am new to this wonderful site, but registrated right away. Getting to the point, I would really love to do translation work on Mushoku Tensei, translating it from English to German. But I have no idea how or wether I may do it. So.. what do I have to do to help your site?

Short instroduction of mine: I don't read light novels regulary, but I happened to get Mushoku Tensei in my hands and it's whole world absorbed me for mere two weeks of my life. While learning, eating, sleeping or working I did nothing else despite for holding onto my Kindle. So after I finished reading 5 months ago, I am still inspired by doing some translation on my own. I am german and want to try my best to open Mushoku Tensei to other people here.

I work very late till late evening, but will use my free time for translating.

Greetings Pandabro

Btw. how can I show you guys some of my work?

*You don’t need to show anyone a sample. BT is an mostly an open community, so everyone starts and manages their own projects themselves. Administration mostly just tries to keep things organized is all. So I suggest you translate the text from the English project page and [[Mushoku_Tensei_(German)|make a German page here]]. Also, any time “<nowiki>[[</nowiki>Mushoku Tensei:” appears in the project page, you should replace it with “<nowiki>[[</nowiki>Mushoku Tensei (German):” for the German page. --[[User:Cthaeh|Cthaeh]] ([[User talk:Cthaeh|talk]]) 20:59, 9 January 2016 (UTC)

== Using link and making a new page - I am confused ==

Hello guys, it's me again.
I wanted to do a link to my german translations for Mushoku Tensei on the english wiki link for alternative languages, but the link became red.
So I wanted to ask if anyone would know how to make a link for my contributions on the english wiki side?
And do I have to retranslate the whole wiki page in german too?

Hope somebody could help me.

Greetings Pandabro

*Yes, you should translate the wiki project page to German and post that [[Mushoku Tensei (German)|link]] above (where you currently posted the prologue), and then move the prologue to a page named like [[Mushoku Tensei (German):Volume 01 Prologue]] (you could translate "Volume" and "Prologue", or just leave them as English in the page name). When translating/copying the wiki project page, you don't need to do everything, just delete the links for volumes you're not working on right now (and change any “<nowiki>[[</nowiki>Mushoku Tensei:” to “<nowiki>[[</nowiki>Mushoku Tensei (German):”). --[[User:Cthaeh|Cthaeh]] ([[User talk:Cthaeh|talk]]) 02:27, 10 January 2016 (UTC)

== I am so sorry ==

Hey, I know I am being a pain in the ass. But I still don't get how this side works.
First of all. How do I start new sites for every volume of mine like you did for my epilogue.

2nd Q.: How do I create a new project side like the wiki for Mushoku Tensei. I have read the "Project_Overview_Page_" rules, but I dont know how to create this or redo it like the original english one with pictures and so on...

Yea... I hope that was all from me for the tiem being..

Thank you very much for the help so far. I really want to do something great with your efforts :)

Greetings Pandabro

*You can just copy the English one and translate it. You can look at the text in the "Edit" version of pages to see how things like adding images or links are done and then use the same format on your page. [[Mushoku_Tensei_(German)|I started you out by copying the English page and updating the links]], but you should translate the English into German, and copy your prologue onto the new page ([[Mushoku Tensei (German):Volume 01 Prologue]], click the red links and then create to make new pages). --[[User:Cthaeh|Cthaeh]] ([[User talk:Cthaeh|talk]]) 17:15, 10 January 2016 (UTC)

== Linked project Tenkyou no Alderamin, starting from Ch2 ==

Translation Group Name (with link): helidwarf.com

Name of Representative: Helidwarf

Desired Series for Affiliation: https://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=Tenkyou_no_Alderamin
starting from chapter 2 translated here http://helidwarf.com/alderamin-on-the-sky/chapter-2-various-problems-of-the-northern-region/

Desired Affiliation Type (Hosted/Linked): Linked

Does Your Group Use Machine Translation or Machine-assisted Translation Tools? If yes, elaborate: No (rarely used to look up words I didn't know how to say in English = not native english speaker)

Describe the Source Material Your Translation Group Uses: Light Novel, Chinese, official published version by Kadokawa Taiwan https://www.kadokawa.com.tw/p1-products_detail.php?id=498erBFADGYOBv5jMlL3E8J8JGYIAtf8lIqh6WrTqnj0

Specific Accommodations/Rules Desired: I don't really know how this works since it's linked but I am looking for editors so all contributions are fine.

Email and contact information: helidwarf(at)outlook.com

== Oda Nobuna no Yabou ==

There are multiple pages missing from this series. While chapters are missing, as well as illustrations. Please remedy this.

== Account Creation IP Blocked ==

Hey. I'm trying to make an account, but it says my IP is flagged for being used as a proxy. Specifically, it says:

"Your IP address is listed as an open proxy in the DNSBL used by Baka-Tsuki. You cannot create an account."

I am on a university connection, but I do not use a VPN or anything like that. Maybe the entire range has been flagged because someone else on campus ran an exit node, or something? I'm not sure. Anyways, I'm wondering how I can make an account given this restriction.

Cheers,
@qhp [[Special:Contributions/128.227.159.16|128.227.159.16]] 05:58, 5 February 2016 (UTC)

Saw the memo at the top and made an account from home. - qhp 23:41, 7 February 2016 (UTC)

== New Project: Maoyuu Maou Tuusha (Italian) ==

I, NovelMangaGeneration, have started a new project for Maoyuu Maou Tuusha and uploaded some translations.
The link to the project overview page is here: https://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=Maoyuu_Maou_Yuusha_-_Italian --[[User:NovelMangaGeneration|NovelMangaGeneration]] ([[User talk:NovelMangaGeneration|talk]]) 20:35, 22 February 2016 (UTC)

== Report vandalism ==

User Darkmarcos12 has been repeatedly vandalizing both the English and Spanish pages of Gekkou, as shown in his contribution log:
https://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=Special:Contributions/Darkmarcos12
--[[User:Kemm|Kemm]] ([[User talk:Kemm|talk]])

Blocked. ty --[[User:Cthaeh|Cthaeh]] ([[User talk:Cthaeh|talk]]) 15:49, 30 April 2016 (UTC)

== Current/Upcoming Anime sidebar ==

The Current/Upcoming Anime sidebar could be updated a bit:
* The [[Saekano]] does have a second season airing this year, but... it was a teaser linked project that got DMCA'd at nanodesu, so I guess it should be removed?
* In it's place, you can put [[Masou Gakuen HxH]], which airs in july.
Thanks, [[User:RS|RS]] ([[User talk:RS|talk]]) 16:04, 7 May 2016 (UTC)

Done. --[[User:Cthaeh|Cthaeh]] ([[User talk:Cthaeh|talk]]) 16:30, 7 May 2016 (UTC)

== New Project: The Reunion With Twelve Fascinating Goddesses (Spanish) ==

I, Darkdraig, have started a new project for The Reunion With Twelve Fascinating Goddesses (Spanish) and uploaded some translation. The link to the project overview page is here: [[https://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=The_Reunion_With_Twelve_Fascinating_Goddesses_~_(Spanish) | The Reunion With Twelve Fascinating Goddesses(Spanish)]] so I'm asking to approve my new project since It's already vol 1 full translated and also I am assuming Project Manager responsibilities for The Reunion With Twelve Fascinating Goddesses (Spanish). All active members of the Project Staff endorse this nomination. --[[User:Darkdraig|Darkdraig]] ([[User talk:Darkdraig|talk]]) 16:41, 15 May 2016 (UTC)

:OK. --[[User:Cthaeh|Cthaeh]] ([[User talk:Cthaeh|talk]]) 02:27, 20 July 2016 (UTC)

== New Italian Projects ==

I, novelmangageneration, have started a new project for:

'''1. Baka to Test to Shoukanjuu,

'''2. Maoyuu Maou Yuusha,

'''3. Mushoku Tensei - Isekai Ittara Honki,

'''4. Re:Monster'''

and uploaded some translations.
The link to the project overview page is here:

1. https://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=Baka_to_Tesuto_to_Syokanju_-_Italiano

2. https://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=Maoyuu_Maou_Yuusha_-_Italian

3. https://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=Mushoku_Tensei_(Italian)

4. https://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=Re:monster

novelmangageneration--[[User:NovelMangaGeneration|NovelMangaGeneration]] ([[User talk:NovelMangaGeneration|talk]]) 15:01, 18 May 2016 (UTC)

== Account Help ==

Hello,

Would you be able to help me delete my bakatsuki forum account and all the posts associated with it?

The username is "vermiliongrey".

Unfortunately, I forgot the password and I don't have the email to reset the password. However, I can verify my identiy through this cookie trail:

My profile here:
https://www.mangaupdates.com/groups.html?id=4947

leads to:
https://www.twitter.com/vermiliongrey

and I can contact you somehow via that twitter account if you need. You can contact me via that twitter account or at y (a) whitegrey (dot) co

Thanks

--[[User:Vermiliongrey|Vermiliongrey]] ([[User talk:Vermiliongrey|talk]]) 03:36, 19 May 2016 (UTC)

I don't personally have the ability to delete the account itself; I could delete a few specific posts for a good reason (such as sensitive personal information, you can send a private message if that's the case), but that's all I'll personally do. Someone else may have more moderator rights and/or time. --[[User:Cthaeh|Cthaeh]] ([[User talk:Cthaeh|talk]]) 03:58, 19 May 2016 (UTC)

== Error ==

The book creater keep reporting error, please fix that.

== Log in ==

<strike>After the maintenance, I was immediately logged out and I can't seem to be able to log in again.--[[Special:Contributions/127.0.0.1|127.0.0.1]]</strike>
:Fixed. There may or may not have been a problem that was fixed by resetting the password.

== mobile devices ==

unable to view website in mobile devices says ssl connetection page fail never happened before.

You were trying to view the website through a typical browser on a mobile device (not the bt android app)? I was able to view the site fine on both mobile devices I tried. I might try the generic advice of clearing your cookies/cache, but I'm not really sure if that'll help. --[[User:Cthaeh|Cthaeh]] ([[User talk:Cthaeh|talk]]) 02:55, 23 May 2016 (UTC)

== Masou Gakuen HXH ==

in the smartphone application looked like bitmap was empty

== connection issues ==

since new maintenance on site has been completed I have been unable to connect to baka tsuki on my mobile devices. it says ssl connection failed the devices worked fine before to view site but now not so much as a home page for other websites when I try going to them they work I've tried to see what I could do on my end to fix but to no avail everything's green connectivity to access point router an connection to the net I just cannot connect to the site on device so I do not understand. thank you for your time reading

== BakaReader Ex fails to update ==

The android app fails to update the novels after the recent maintenance.

Sorry to sound like a broken record... but, recently the app hasn't been updating itself with new chapters or their subsequent updates. I think it may need to be updated again.

== Can't access the site ==

So for some reason I can't access the site with my 3DS or my Wii U. I can with my PC and my phone but with my Nintendo devices no. If this can help my 3DS gives the error 012-1004 and my Wii U 112-1035.

== Please also delete this page (Gekkou Vietnamese) ==

Please delete [https://baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=Gekkou:Volume_1_Viet| This one], this is also a part of Gekkou Vietnamese, which I forgot to tell you to delete.

--[[User:My2ndAngelic|My2ndAngelic]] ([[User talk:My2ndAngelic|talk]]) 06:43, 24 May 2016 (UTC)

*Done. --[[User:Cthaeh|Cthaeh]] ([[User talk:Cthaeh|talk]]) 21:53, 24 May 2016 (UTC)

== may want to check certificates I was trying to get on to site and got the text box can not be displayed ==

When trying to get in to the www.baka-tsuki.org site received message: The page cannot be displayed because the Web site cannot be authenticated.
* Are you using Windows XP or the older version of Windows?

== http fetching error ==

it's can't update novel please help

== Novel Illustrations cannot be fetched in app ==

Hello admins ^_^ Thank you for working hard.
I'm currently reading Baka to Test to Shoukanjuu and I noticed that the novel illustrations cannot be fetched from the app. It's still there when I check your website but I cannot access/fetch it in the app. Thank You :)

== /* Archive Baka-Tsuki */ ==

Hello,
I'm from Archive Team [http://www.archiveteam.org/index.php?title=Main_Page archiveteam]
We are a loose collective of rogue archivists, programmers, writers and loudmouths dedicated to saving our digital heritage. It has came to our Notice that Several time there have been brink of Take-Down and offline requests on Baka-Tsuki website. So as a number of requests from ongoing users at our site to archive Baka-Tsuki and save it for future. We thought to contact you.
We want to archive this website which is intended to be an offloading point and information depot for a number of archiving projects, all related to saving websites or data that is in danger of being lost. Besides serving as a hub for team-based pulling down and mirroring of data, this site will provide advice on managing your own data and rescuing it from the brink of destruction.
So, I request all the Administrator here to provide us following:
1. Provide the text backups of all of your articles of this website.
Along with images backups

P.S: Paradically publish full text backups of Baka-Tsuki for mirroring and archiving purposes.

Thanks,
Archive Team

*Not that I'm necessarily the final voice or anything, but since I'm usually the one to respond on things to this page, I'll give my opinion. An archive/mirror would have been a lot more important when we weren't sure if we would be able to stay online because of server host issues; that was at the beginning of the year, which may be part of the reason you received requests. We've since resolved those issues and will stay up, so I don't think it's as relevant anymore. In fact, there are a couple of reasons I personally would prefer there was not a mirrored/archived version. --[[User:Cthaeh|Cthaeh]] ([[User talk:Cthaeh|talk]]) 07:37, 28 May 2016 (UTC)

== Error 502: Bad Gateway when accessing the "Sekai no Owari no Encore" translation page ==

Hello,

I cannot access the project page of "Sekai no Owari no Encore" and displays this:

Error 502 Ray ID: 2a9fe78e13a6050e • 2016-05-28 07:13:32 UTC
Bad gateway

Etc.

Can you check please?

--[[User:Rixlanchy|Rixlanchy]] ([[User talk:Rixlanchy|talk]]) 07:33, 28 May 2016 (UTC)

== Alternative Languaje Project: Daybreak on Hyperion ==

Greetings to the Baka-Tsuki Administration. I'm Exilius, and I want to inform about my new project, the Spanish translation for the "Daybreak on Hyperion" original light novel series written by Aiorii. I have already uploaded some translations, but since I'm new contributiong on wikis there may be some errors. In any case, you can find the Project Overview Page here: [[Daybreak_on_Hyperion_~_Spanish]]
I hope there will be no problems with this project.

Have a pleasant day.
--[[User:Exilius|Exilius]] ([[User talk:Exilius|talk]]) 13:09, 28 May 2016 (UTC)

== Unable to access Baka-Tsuki using smartphone. ==

Hi.
Since about a week ago, I'm unable to access the website using my smartphone. I tried different browsers, wiping the cache and cookies, but nothing helps. I can access every other website without any problems.

== Site is not viewable on Kindle ==

I use my Kindle often to go on the site but recently (after the maintenance) any attempts to get on the site with my Kindle has failed.

Just some more info, my device is a Kindle Touch (an e-reader not a tablet) and I can't access any part of the site. Yup.

(Dunno about sig thing)

--[[Special:Contributions/127.0.0.1|127.0.0.1]]

9:06 5/29/16

== New series: Youjo Senki ==

I created the project page for Youjo Senki and linked the translations.
The link to the project overview page is here: [[Youjo Senki]]. --[[User:SifaV6|SifaV6]] ([[User talk:SifaV6|talk]]) 04:28, 3 June 2016 (UTC)

Hello I was wording if I am the online on that cannot access the website: baka-tsuki, certain light novels. I cannot get into light novels like Tokyo Ravens for some reason as it keeps saying the website is down, despite the maintenance happening over two weeks ago.

== Cannot reach any of the projects ==

When I try to view one of the projects I get a server error. You might want to look into it when you have a chance.

⤷ This should have been now corrected, if not please contact me. [[User:Lery|Lery]] ([[User talk:Lery|talk]]) 17:29, 30 July 2016 (UTC)

== Removal of Inactive Editor ==

Good evening,

I am writing this letter to ask that [[user:Simonoz|Simonoz]] be removed from the Active Editors list on [[Maria-sama ga Miteru]], and from the editor's list in general. Since "joining" the project, he has not contributed in the last year [[https://baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=Special:Contributions/Simonoz ''source'']]. Additionally, he added himself to the Editors list, which is against Baka-Tsuki's Editor Conventions rules. We currently do not have a project manager for Marimite, so I must bring this issue up with the admin staff.

Thank you for your time.

--[[User:Lunar Vitae|Lunar Vitae]] ([[User talk:Lunar Vitae|talk]]) 05:50, 6 June 2016 (UTC)

*Hello Lunar Vitae. General supervisors/admins (and this page) don't usually get involved with the minor details of individual projects. The project manager, or lacking that (as in this case) an active translator, are generally the leaders for their projects and likely the most appropriate person to decide on who should be listed as an editor. In this particular case, it seems fairly obvious the person never got to editing, so removing their name would likely be reasonable by anyone involved in the project. --[[User:Cthaeh|Cthaeh]] ([[User talk:Cthaeh|talk]]) 01:37, 7 June 2016 (UTC)

== Baka Tsuki Android App Novel Download ==

"Wrong Version of Key Store" this is the message i get anytime i try to download anything now. even older novels i once had I can no longer get images and some chapters.

== New project ==

I, Lumina94, have started a new project for Fate/Apocrypha and uploaded some translations.
The link to the project overview page is here: https://baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=Fate/Apocrypha_%7E_(Italiano).

== New Project - Monogatari Series (Czech) ==

Hello, Baka-Tsuki administration,

I, [[User:Robin997|Robin997]], have created the Overview Page for [[Monogatari_-_Česky|Monogatari Series (Czech)]] (link from the English Overview page included) and added the [[Monogatari_CZ:Bakemonogatari/Hitagi_Krab_001|first chapter]].

I have already finished translating ''Hitagi Crab'' and will be releasing it on a monthly basis in order to buy time for translation of ''Mayoi Snail'' (I am half-way through the second chapter). I plan only to translate Hitagi Crab and Mayoi Snail, though I am considering translating ''Kizumonogatari'' and the ''Bakemonogatari Official Anime Guidebook'' chapters.

Excuse any errors of mine in regards to following the Overview Page guidelines. If you've found any mistakes, I'll be sure to correct them immediately.

For the sake of clarity, link to Overview page here: [[Monogatari_-_Česky]]

Good luck with your project. --[[User:Cthaeh|Cthaeh]] ([[User talk:Cthaeh|talk]]) 02:27, 20 July 2016 (UTC)

== Request for new project ==

Translation Group Name: I dont have. I work alone.

Name of Representative: Daniel

Desired Series for Affiliation: Rakuin no Monshou

Desired Affiliation Type (Hosted/Linked): Linked ( I have my own page)

Does Your Group Use Machine Translation or Machine-assisted Translation Tools? If yes, elaborate: No

Describe the Source Material Your Translation Group Uses: I would like to translate from English form baka tsuki to Polish.
(e.g. Is it a webnovel or light novel? Japanese or Chinese source?)

Specific Accommodations/Rules Desired: Translator
(e.g.: Minor typo corrections are okay, but Baka-Tsuki contributors shouldn't make stylistic edits)

Email and contact information: My email: danielggg@onet.pl

PS: that is my internet page, I did not translate single chapter yet , but I will start as soon as possible.

http://rakuinnomanshou.za.pl/

== Not able to register email ==

I'm trying to register my email address, but I keep getting this error message
" authentication failure [SMTP: Invalid response code received from server (code: 534, response: 5.7.9 Please log in with your web browser and then try again. Learn more at 5.7.9 https://support.google.com/mail/answer/78754 pf5sm4906073wjb.42 - gsmtp)] "
I changed from using my handy to my laptop, and changed to an other of my email address's, no change in the message.
Clicking the link doesn't work, copying it brings me to an "this page has either been deleted or never existed in the first place" kind of site and searching the error number or the complete link didn't help...

----

This might be related to the problem above: I was curious and wanted to test the [[Special:EmailUser]] PM system on myself, but I get this error:
<pre style="white-space: pre-wrap;">authentication failure [SMTP: Invalid response code received from server (code: 534, response: 5.7.9 Please log in with your web browser and then try again. Learn more at 5.7.9 https://support.google.com/mail/answer/78754 q65sm10041399wmd.24 - gsmtp)]</pre>
Just to let you guys know. [[User:RS|RS]] ([[User talk:RS|talk]]) 18:06, 31 August 2016 (UTC)

*Sorry for not getting back earlier, but it appears all BT email services are down right now. For the wiki, I don't think accounts require emails; however, this means no one will be able to create new forum accounts until that's fixed. I've sent an email (not through BT) to the sysadmin, and hopefully he'll have time to fix it soon. --[[User:Cthaeh|Cthaeh]] ([[User talk:Cthaeh|talk]]) 21:27, 10 September 2016 (UTC)

== Can't register in the forums ==

Hello administration of Baka Tsuki.
I've been wanting to register in the forums but my activation email doesn't arrive.
I tried clicking the resend ativation email feature some times but it just doesn't arrive, i've been waiting for some days and now I'm sure it's not that it's slow.
I also tried registering with other emails to see if it was just a bug on the first one i've been using, but seemingly no.

The username is Usirber if you need it

EDIT: Now I've seen the answer. Shouldn't been fixed by now?

== Webnovel Yaoshenji/Tales of Demons and Gods in German ==

I wanted to submit my first part of a German translation for the webnovel Yaoshenji to the forums and ask for a project approval, but with the email confirmation problem i can't register there. Should I just directly ask for an approval and upload it on a file hosting site so you can check it? Do German translations of a Webnovel even have a chance to get approved, since both the German forum and the webnovel part seem to be pretty empty anyways?
--[[User:Hackfruchtsalat|Hackfruchtsalat]] ([[User talk:Hackfruchtsalat|talk]]) 22:28, 18 September 2016 (UTC)
:Forum registration/emails should be fixed now. If it's not working for you still, let me know the username you registered with and I can activate it manually. --[[User:Cloudii|Cloudii]] ([[User talk:Cloudii|talk]]) 13:17, 23 September 2016 (UTC)

== Project Management For ''Hentai Ouji''==

"Hentai Ouji To Warawanai Neko", aka "The Hentai Prince And Stony Cat". There is no project manager for this series at the moment, therefore, I'd be willing to manage and help translate the volumes of the series. And as well as have this be a full project, since one volume is completed at the moment.

From Xftg123

:''Hentai Ouji'' was licensed by DMG, which is why Nanodesu decided to stop translating the series. Also, to sign with your username and timestamp in the wiki, simply use four tildes: <nowiki>~~~~</nowiki> --[[User:Zzhk|Zzhk]] ([[User talk:Zzhk|talk]]) 01:44, 23 September 2016 (UTC)

== Will It Or Will it Not Finish? ==

I'm not an impatient person or anything like that, but, for some reason, it says on Noucome's LN page that it's been active for 3 months. I check the updates, and it last updated around June 2015. Can you guys change it to "HALTED", and also, will the project manager, Talinnilat, ever continue finishing the rest of the "Noucome" series?

:It's a wiki, so anyone who sees something that should be changed like a project activity status can do so; admins don't need to be the one to change it. And I have not idea what Talinnilat would do, he/she'd probably be the likeliest person to know. --[[User:Cthaeh|Cthaeh]] ([[User talk:Cthaeh|talk]]) 22:50, 23 September 2016 (UTC)

== New Teaser Project: Vandread ==

I, JeruTz, have started a new project for Vandread and uploaded some translations.
The link to the project overview page is here: {https://baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=Vandread}. --[[User:JeruTz|JeruTz]] ([[User talk:JeruTz|talk]]) 03:25, 7 October 2016 (UTC)

:Good luck with your new project. --[[User:Cthaeh|Cthaeh]] ([[User talk:Cthaeh|talk]]) 01:09, 12 October 2016 (CEST)

== Baka-Tsuki android app problem. ==

Hey there, your app Baka-Tsuki Ex is giving problem when attempted to read any of the novels. The error says Bitmap empty and then gives another error which is pretty long.

This error is happening with other people as well because in the app store people have written that they too get the same error. I have tried redownloading the app but it didn't work, I tried deleting and downloading the novel cache but it doesn't do anything so I wanted to report this to you people. I hope it gets fixed soon.

:Hmm... I'm not sure what's the problem. The developer posted the following advice in the forums, perhaps it will resolve it: "For BakaReaderEx users, please disable Load App KeyStore in Settings -> Update and Notification as it use the old cert." --[[User:Cthaeh|Cthaeh]] ([[User talk:Cthaeh|talk]]) 01:09, 12 October 2016 (CEST)

== Seirei Tsukai no Blade Dance page broken ==

When going to the page https://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=Seirei_Tsukai_no_Blade_Dance, it shows this error: 502 Bad Gateway

== Seirei Tsukai no Blade Dance is not working ==

Hi. I would like to inform that I cannot access to the page Seirei Tsukai no Blade Dance. I get page error when I click on the link in the website and the same too when using on the app.

I saw it's on the up to date section so I doubt it's removed. If it's removed, then please just ignore this message. Thanks.

== Seirei Tsukai No Blade Dance ==

It seems that the page of serei tsuakai no blade dance is broken the links display a bad gateway error.

== Konjiki no Wordmaster ==

I went to read some of the konjiki no wordmaster chapters but when I went to the main area for the web novel it gave me a "bad gateway" response. I tried multiple methods of accessing the chapters but all ended up giving me the same response. I am not sure whether this is a server error due to coding or what is responsible but I felt I should inform you of this issue.

== Seirei Tsukai no blade dance page error 502 bad gateway ==

I was re-reeading it and then the server died, and all that appears on the seirei's page was error 502 bad gateway

== Absolute Duo either Stalled or Active again ==

I don't know if this LN is stalled or not, it remained stalled and I saw chapter 1 of volume 6 was edited October 3, 2016 and the "Updates" on the page are not being updated even though the prolouge of vol 6 and incomplete release of its chapter 1.

Indeed, a new translator is working on vol 6 (external for now), but the person who added it didn't think of updating the project page (I'll do that now). --[[User:RS|RS]] ([[User talk:RS|talk]][https://discord.gg/YC65KzZ discord]) 21:17, 13 October 2016 (CEST)

== novels in app not updating ==

i am not able to update novels in ur android app after showdown. pls correct it

== Mahou Shoujo Ikusei Keikaku (Spanish) ==

I, MahoIkuESP, have started a new project for Mahou Shoujo Ikusei Keikaku (in Spanish) and uploaded some translations.
The link to the project overview page is here: [[Mahou_Shoujo_Ikusei_Keikaku_(Spanish)]]. --MahoIkuESP 12 November 2016

== Madan no Ou to Vanadis (Polish) ==

Hi, I, GoToHell, have started a new project for Madan no Ou to Vanadis and uploaded some translations.
The link to the project overview page is here: https://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis_(Polski). --[[User:GoToHell|GoToHell]] ([[User talk:GoToHell|talk]]) 17:09, 5 December 2016 (CET)

== Approval for full project status ==

Requesting for the series [[Youjo Senki|youjo senki]] to be upgraded into full project status. [[User:SifaV6|SifaV6]] ([[User talk:SifaV6|talk]]) 05:03, 14 December 2016 (CET)

:Done. --[[User:Cthaeh|Cthaeh]] ([[User talk:Cthaeh|talk]]) 07:36, 15 December 2016 (CET)

== Need Assistance ==

Hello admin
I'm Ibnu Psycho, i need your assist about an account on bakatsuki, Urgently.
account's name is [[User:SATRIA|SATRIA]].

we grouped on Bakatsuki update indonesia, but i can't touch him anymore. this is about project translation and progression group, so i want to contact him but i don't know his contact except for his account on bakatsuki and he's no longer active in here.

so respectfully i need your assistance, i want to know his email address when he signed up on bakatsuki to contact him. may you give me his email? i'm very helped if you do that.

need your answer..ASAP
thanks for your attention.

*I can't actually directly look up someone's email, and I wouldn't be comfortable doing so even if I could. However, if users have an email address with their account (it is not required, so not all users do), then you can send an email to them by going to their user page and clicking "Email this user" under Tools in the sidebar. Unfortunately, that option is not available for the user you mentioned, meaning that they do not have an email address associated with their account. --[[User:Cthaeh|Cthaeh]] ([[User talk:Cthaeh|talk]]) 01:39, 11 January 2017 (CET)

== Added new teaser project: The Book: JoJo's Bizarre Adventure 4th Another Day - brazilian portuguese. ==

I, {NcN 987}, have started a new project for {The Book: JoJo's Bizarre Adventure 4th Another Day - brazilian portuguese} and uploaded some translations.
The link to the project overview page is here: {https://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=The_Book:_JoJo%27s_Bizarre_Adventure_4th_Another_Day}. --[[User:NcN 987|NcN 987]] ([[User talk:NcN 987|talk]]) 20:34, 15 January 2017 (CET)

== DayBreak on Hyperion (in Russian) ==

I, FanTeazer, have started a new project for DayBreak on Hyperion ~ Russian and uploaded some translations. The link to the project overview page is here: https://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=Daybreak_on_Hyperion_~_Russian.

== Issues with email confirmation ==

Hi,
About 24 hours ago I attempted to register an account and have yet to recieve an email. I attempted with two separate emails on two separate services and have still yet to recieve anything on either. I would like to know if there is any specific issue or if it is just taking too long. The first account I tried to use was creepyjosuke67, but it would seem that nothing has been sent to it. I have checked my spam folder as well as had regular checks on my inbox. If you could resolve this issue or at least inform me as to what is going on that would be nice.
Thank you

*Given your comment on Discord, it seems like you're talking about the forums. I see that Lery responded on Discord, and I'm going to assume whatever he did worked out, since I notice your account was listed as active shortly after. Email redacted for preemptive spam/privacy reasons. --[[User:Cthaeh|Cthaeh]] ([[User talk:Cthaeh|talk]]) 02:26, 26 January 2017 (CET)

== Hidan no Aria translation hosting ==

Hello!

Translation Group Name:
[https://silveredtongue.wordpress.com SilveredTongue]

Name of Representative:
Frozzendeth

Desired Series for Affiliation:
Hidan no Aria

Desired Affiliation Type (Hosted/Linked):
We would prefer it to be linked, as some of our members wouldn't like to have our content edited without us knowing.

Does Your Group Use Machine Translation or Machine-assisted Translation Tools? If yes, elaborate:
No we do not.

Describe the Source Material Your Translation Group Uses:
Our source Material is translated from Japanese to Chinese - and then from Chinese to English by us. We also have a guy who knows a fair bit Japanese, so when we run into sentences which makes no sense. He can look it up in the original Japanese source, and get us a better and more clear translation.

Specific Accommodations/Rules Desired:
As stated above we would like to have it linked so~ I don't really know what to write here :P But i suppose standard is fine?

We will look forward to hear from you
Best regards

Frozzendeth
03/02-2017 20:30

*Everything looks fine. I gave a few more details in a reply on your user talk page. (Note redacted contact information to protect from crawlers). --[[User:Cthaeh|Cthaeh]] ([[User talk:Cthaeh|talk]]) 00:37, 4 February 2017 (CET)

== I want to advertise on the baka-tsuki website ==

Good Day,
I would like to advertise on your website by posting a single link on the homepage or
an article with two links in news, blog or forum section.

Guest post (article) can be made by your writers on any topic, or can be made by ours.
All payment we make via PayPal straight after the article goes live.

Links will go to gambling\bets related website.

If you want to make a counteroffer – feel free to contact me.
Please inform me how much you want for such advertisement and if you have more
than one website for such ads.
Thanks!

* Please give us your contact information so that we can send you our rejection privately. -- [[User:KLSymph|KLSymph]] ([[User talk:KLSymph|talk]]) 16:23, 13 February 2017 (CET)

== IMPORTANT REQUEST ==

Hello,
I have recently checked all the episodes of Shinmai Maou No Testament. I found that Shinmai Maou No Testament: Volume 8\: Side Story: Wishing to Santa Clause has no link in it. Could you please correct that, I have the pdf file for that Chapter.
Thanks.

== Книга героини Цикла историй: Синобу Осино: Прекрасная принцесса ==

Я бы хотел опубликовать на вашем сайте мой перевод. Вы можете найти его полный текст здесь https://shinbopedia.wordpress.com/translate/translate-princess-beauty-2013/

I would like to publish my Russian translation at your site. Please guide me to the next step.

*The next step is to make a project page and then post your translations. I recommend you copy the project page format from a different project when creating your own project page. --[[User:Cthaeh|Cthaeh]] ([[User talk:Cthaeh|talk]]) 00:42, 24 April 2017 (CEST)

== Administrative Request ==

Hello. I go by the username yorugami. I am not an official cleaner of any prioject, I have however done some personal cleaning for the projects I am interested in; highschool dxd, zero no tsukaima, etc... However, some of those projects have been taken down; Date A Live; No Game No Life, Papa no Iokoto wo Kikinasai, SAO, etc... I assume the official admins still keep a copy of every volume available; in english of course. I have little hope in this but would it be possible to have them emailed to me so I may continue my work. I would also be happy to submit my own work to baka-tsuki as a contributor.

*Hello. The following response is from [[user:Hobogunner|Hobogunner]]: "Unfortunately we remove all works that become licensed per our own policy and implore everyone to buy the official translations along with deleting the unofficial ones. In fact, it's more often the pictures that get us in trouble than the text. I know this is a relatively long rejection, but some points are worth reiterating." If there is anything else we may help you with, just let us know. [redacted email to protect privacy]--[[User:Lunar Vitae|Lunar Vitae]] ([[User talk:Lunar Vitae|talk]]) 23:13, 18 April 2017 (CEST)

== New Project: Monster Hunter ==

I, Barnnn, have started a new project for Monster Hunter and uploaded some translations.

The link to the project overview page is here:

https://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=Monster_Hunter

--[[User:Barnnn|Barnnn]] ([[User talk:Barnnn|talk]]) 14:50, 23 April 2017 (CEST)

*Looks good. Good luck with the translations. --[[User:Cthaeh|Cthaeh]] ([[User talk:Cthaeh|talk]]) 00:42, 24 April 2017 (CEST)

== Login Problem ==

I am voila_heaven (baka tsuki's forum account) (aka Kurogaga in Baka Tsuki main account). I am part of member in Baka Tsuki (both main and forum). I have a login problem. And because I forgot about password (read : both), I clicked "Forgot The Password" and I sent it. When I done for sent it, I didn't found any notifications in my email. Please help me to reset the password. And Give me the solution for solving this problems.

== External Contribution of Pocket Monsters: The Animation ==

Translation Group Name (with link): I'm a single independent translator, [http://pokemonthenovel.dreamwidth.org/380.html but here's a link].

Name of Representative: SaiyamanMS

Desired Series for Affiliation: [[Pocket Monsters: The Animation]]

Desired Affiliation Type (Hosted/Linked): I'm cool with both?

Does Your Group Use Machine Translation or Machine-assisted Translation Tools? If yes, elaborate: Nope. Unless you count using an electronic dictionary for reference.

Describe the Source Material Your Translation Group Uses: Original Japanese novel.

Specific Accommodations/Rules Desired: Nothing specific comes to mind... I guess I'll just go with the given example "Minor typo corrections are okay, but Baka-Tsuki contributors shouldn't make stylistic edits"?
[[User:SaiyamanMS|SaiyamanMS]] ([[User talk:SaiyamanMS|talk]]) 09:38, 6 May 2017 (CEST)

== Login Baka-Tsuki forum ( Send activation e-mail ) ==

Hi, I have not been able to activate my forum account, because activation mail does not arrive to my mail.

== SukaSuka (German) ==

Heya, I have started a new project for Shuumatsu Nani Shitemasu ka Isogashii desu ka Sukutte Moratte Ii desu ka (aka Sukasuka) and uploaded some translations.

The link to the project overview page is [[Shuumatsu_Nani_Shitemasu_ka_Isogashii_desu_ka_Sukutte_Moratte_Ii_desu_ka(German)|here]]. --[[User:Yanga|Yanga]] ([[User talk:Yanga|talk]]) 18:18, 26 June 2017 (CEST)

:Looks good. Good luck and have fun! --[[User:Lunar Vitae|Lunar Vitae]] ([[User talk:Lunar Vitae|talk]]) 08:20, 26 July 2017 (CEST)

== Update Monogatari page ==

Hello! Not sure if this is the right place to ask this, but many pages in the Ougi Dark section of Owarimonogatari vol. 3 are missing, while the entire arc has been translated at the [https://tarabletranslation.wordpress.com/ credited translator's website.]

Also, in the Series Overview section, Shinobumonogatari's release date is listed as TBA 2017, although the release date has been confirmed for being July 20th, in addition with an ISBN number. [http://amzn.asia/e0uoG0i Here's the JP Amazon page for it.]

--[[Special:Contributions/68.197.44.14|68.197.44.14]] 02:33, 12 July 2017 (CEST)

:Thank you for bringing this to our attention. It looks as though there are several active members of the project staff. Either the project manager or supervisor would be the first point of contact, followed by the editors, for issues like missing completed translations. The staff should be the ones to handle this because the volume isn't linked, it's actually hosted on our wiki with permission.

:As for an outdated listing for the ISBN, feel free to correct it. Things like this, so long as the edit is correct, are minor edits that don't need permission or special privileges. Think of it as correcting typos as a drive-by editor. --[[User:Lunar Vitae|Lunar Vitae]] ([[User talk:Lunar Vitae|talk]]) 08:42, 18 July 2017 (CEST)

== Translation Kuro No Maou to Spanish (Web Novel) ==

I wanna post links of my own translation.
I'm translating Kuro No Maou to Spanish, it is a Japanese web novel.
This is my blog with the translation.

[http://castanicatranslations.blogspot.com/ Castanica]

:You may create the project page and post the links. Please remember to follow the guidelines for your project. If you need assistance with formatting, let us know. --[[User:Lunar Vitae|Lunar Vitae]] ([[User talk:Lunar Vitae|talk]]) 08:26, 18 July 2017 (CEST)

== Re: New Translation Upload Request, Kantai Collection - KanColle - Auspicious Seas, Phoenix Skies ==

I, KnuckleberryFist, have started a new project for Kantai Collection - KanColle - Auspicious Seas, Phoenix Skies and uploaded some translations.
The link to the project overview page is here: https://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=Kantai_Collection_-_KanColle_-_Auspicious_Seas,_Phoenix_Skies. I have also submitted a forum review post that as of now has yet to be approved, but I will include it in the teaser page once it has been approved.

I am also uploading the full first volume, and as such would also formally request to be approved as a full project.--[[User:KnuckleberryFist|KnuckleberryFist]] ([[User talk:KnuckleberryFist|talk]]) 21:58, 23 July 2017 (CEST)

*Looks good to me. --[[User:Cthaeh|Cthaeh]] ([[User talk:Cthaeh|talk]]) 04:37, 24 July 2017 (CEST)

== begun translations for a new project ==

I, {Bunkai}, have started a new project for {Dream Hackers: Community-shou-tachi no Real Cheatopia-} and uploaded some translations.
The link to the project overview page is here: [[https://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=Dream_Hackers:Community_shou_tachi_no_Real_Cheatopia_Spanish Dream Hackers (Spanish)]]. --[[User:Bunkai|Bunkai]] ([[User talk:Bunkai|talk]]) 11:29, 19 September 2017 (CEST)

::Looks good. Have fun! --[[User:Lunar Vitae|Lunar Vitae]] ([[User talk:Lunar Vitae|talk]]) 08:28, 20 September 2017 (CEST)

== Project Manager ==

I, Lunar Vitae, am assuming Project Manager responsibilities for [[Maria-sama ga Miteru]].
All active members of the Project Staff endorse this nomination. --[[User:Lunar Vitae|Lunar Vitae]] ([[User talk:Lunar Vitae|talk]]) 08:54, 31 October 2017 (CET)

== Mushoku Tensei chapter 129 gives bad gateway error ==

Cannot access the 129th chapter of mushoku tensei. It is possible there are similar errors on other chapters, but so far only experienced on 129.
It is a bad gateway error 502. I tried accessing it through cloudflare always online tech but since that isn't available for this site I was unable to do so.

Thanks for your time.

::The page in question loads just fine on my end. We did have a short period of navigational errors, so that might have had something to do with it. If you continue to experience errors with this, please let us know. --[[User:Lunar Vitae|Lunar Vitae]] ([[User talk:Lunar Vitae|talk]]) 12:33, 10 January 2018 (CET)

== Deleting my account ==

Hi,

Sorry to bother you, but I would like to delete my account. I haven't used this account in a long time and would like to close it. I only read, so I can do that without this account. Sorry for the inconvenience.

Regards,
GNT00Quanta

-Uhh... I can't actually delete an account (I can change names, but the account remains), so you'd have to wait for one of the sysadmins to see this. One extra account doesn't matter for the wiki; but if you want to get rid of it, you can remove your email and not log in, which should be the same thing. --[[User:Cthaeh|Cthaeh]] ([[User talk:Cthaeh|talk]]) 16:20, 9 February 2018 (CET)

== Requesting the deletion of my user page ==

Hello, I am requesting the deletion of my user page. I blanked it out some time ago, hoping that people wouldn't be so persistent as to go see its history but I was mistaken. Thanks in advance.

-Sure. Done. --[[User:Cthaeh|Cthaeh]] ([[User talk:Cthaeh|talk]]) 16:20, 9 February 2018 (CET)

== Missing/Removed Series ==

Hello,

I'm very sorry if this doesn't count as an "administrative request" but I figured administrators would be the only one to have any say in this anyway. I read your English translation of Haganai several years ago and remember it being absolute gold. I really wanted to read it again/see if there were more chapters nowadays, but was sad to find it missing from the site. I don't know much about the legal issues involved, but is there any way to see said translation again? It was really good, and I wanted to show a friend who doesn't have the option of reading it in Japanese.

Again, sorry if this is the wrong place for this question. I just thought it was worth a shot, at least.

Thank you for your time,
-Eriias 11:38 3/24/18

(P.S. I saw it said to use some code thing to put one's signature and timecode but I don't really understand how to do that so I just wrote it out manually. I hope that's ok. DX)

== Inou-Battle wa Nichijou-kei no Naka de - Full Project status request ==

Hello,

The project Inou-Battle wa Nichijou-kei no Naka de has fulfilled the requirements for being a full project. Could you take a look at it?

--[[User:FirstAidTent|FirstAidTent]] ([[User talk:FirstAidTent|talk]]) 13:49, 26 April 2018 (CEST)

* Looks good. Done. Thanks for working on it. --[[User:Cthaeh|Cthaeh]] ([[User talk:Cthaeh|talk]]) 16:57, 26 April 2018 (CEST)

== Account deletion request ==

Hello, I would like to request deletion for this account. I accidentally created this account when I tried to register a new account with the same email address that I used on my previous account, thanks before. --[[User:Fy|Fy]] ([[User talk:Fy|talk]]) 17:40, 30 May 2018 (CEST)

== Page deletion request ==

Hello, I would like to request page deletion on these following pages:

*[[Infinite_Stratos_(Indonesia):Jilid_2_Bab_2|Infinite Stratos V2 - Ch 2]]
*[[Tensei_Shitara_Slime_Datta_Ken_Vol_01_Chapter_01_(Indonesia)|Slime Datta Ken V1 - Ch 1]]
*[[Tensei_Shitara_Slime_Datta_Ken_Vol_01_Chapter_02_(Indonesia)|Slime Datta Ken V1 - Ch 2]]
*[[Tensei_Shitara_Slime_Datta_Ken_Vol_02_Chapter_02_(Indonesia)|Slime Datta Ken V2 - Ch 2]]
*[[Tensei_Shitara_Slime_Datta_Ken_Vol_02_Chapter_03_(Indonesia)|Slime Datta Ken V2 - Ch 3]]
*[[Tensei_Shitara_Slime_Datta_Ken_Vol_02_Chapter_04_(Indonesia)|Slime Datta Ken V2 - Ch 4]]

All of those are purely my translation as you can check it on page history (as for Slime Datta Ken V1, I'm doing total re-translate on the chapters).

As for the reason, I would like to not mention it because of personal issues, if possible of course. Please clear this request from the admin request page if the pages have been deleted.

Sorry if I asked too much, thanks before. ---[[User:Fhana|Fhana]] ([[User talk:Fhana|talk]]) 16:16, 1 June 2018 (CEST)

::Your work was deleted, as requested, while another TL's work on Slime chaps 1 & 2 was kept. --[[User:RS|RS]] ([[User talk:RS|talk]][https://discord.gg/bakatsuki discord]) 12:46, 2 June 2018 (CEST)

== Translation Starting ==

I would like permission to upload [Spanish] translations of [the following] light novels:

*[[Re:Zero Kara Hajimeru Isekai Seikatsu - Español|Re:Zero]]
*[[Sentouin Hakenshimasu - Español|Sentouin Hakenshimasu]]
*[[Kono Subarashii Sekai ni Shukufuku o! - Español|Kono Subarashii]]
*[[Ore no Nounai Sentakushi ga, Gakuen Love Come o Zenryoku de Jama Shiteiru - Español|Ore no Nounai]]

[[:User:Zeros|Zeros]]

:<s>Zeros, your project does not conform to the [[Baka-Tsuki:New Project Startup Guidelines|new project startup guidelines]]. Please create an overview page, and a member of the staff can verify the project after. If you need assistance, you might find Spanish help available on our Discord. A link to our server is located on the left menu. --[[User:Lunar Vitae|Lunar Vitae]] ([[User talk:Lunar Vitae|talk]]) 05:15, 31 August 2018 (CEST)}</s>
:I've gone ahead and approved your projects. Thank you for taking the time to correct the issues. Have fun and good luck! --[[User:Lunar Vitae|Lunar Vitae]] ([[User talk:Lunar Vitae|talk]]) 10:15, 5 September 2018 (CEST)

== Editing Permission ==

Can I please have permission to edit pages? Also, could please delete my other two accounts? They are: MrWii000 and Edward Elric. Thanks. [[User:Prefish|Prefish]] ([[User talk:Prefish|talk]]) 06:11, 5 September 2018 (CEST)

:Can you please not create multiple user accounts barring legitimate login problems? You crossed the line. End of. Fortunately for you, I am one of the softer admins...so being on my bad side is a once in a lifetime opportunity that just ends with a "No." Hate it all you want but you have to respect the decision that has been applied to you. --[[User:Hobogunner|Hobogunner]] ([[User talk:Hobogunner|talk]]) 10:08, 5 September 2018 (CEST)

::I understand. [[User:Prefish|Prefish]] ([[User talk:Prefish|talk]]) 23:23, 5 September 2018 (CEST)

== Hi, I'm one of the TLers for WA2 ==

Hello, my name is Isaac and I need the edit rights for the scripts for WA2

:I'm hesitant to grant any rights because it is/was difficult to confirm who you are. You were added to the project by someone who, from our point of view, is not directly related to it, and appears to no longer be active. Further, your account was created several months ago, assuming I am looking at the same user account page of the one who is listed as a translator on the project.

:In that light, I'll grant basic editing rights. If you need additional rights, please ask your project manager to get in touch with us. --[[User:Lunar Vitae|Lunar Vitae]] ([[User talk:Lunar Vitae|talk]]) 09:01, 25 September 2018 (CEST)

== Permission to make project page, please ==

I'd like to make a project page for my translation of The Perfect Insider (and then hopefully the next 9 volumes of the series as well). So can my account please be activated for that?

note i am MisterSteak

:Your [[The_Perfect_Insider|project]] looks like it's coming along nicely. Have fun and good luck! --[[User:Lunar Vitae|Lunar Vitae]] ([[User talk:Lunar Vitae|talk]]) 00:57, 28 September 2018 (CEST)

I, Jam, have started a new project for Satsuriku no Tenshi and uploaded some translations.
The link to the project overview page is here: https://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=Satsuriku_no_Tenshi. --[[User:Jam|Jam]] ([[User talk:Jam|talk]]) 09:38, 30 October 2018 (CET)

== email confirmation not received ==

Hello,
I'm trying to log into my forum account, but I haven't received an email confirmation yet [roughly 7-10 hrs since creation].
Can you help me please? My username is iamweirdie. 

== Project Manager Request ==

I, Popo, am assuming Project Manager responsibilities for Seikai no Senki.
There are no active members of the Project Staff to endorse this nomination except myself. I have begun to edit the work already translated while I look to recruit new, active translators. I have reached out to previous translators through Talk, but have not yet received a response. --[[User:Popo|Popo]] ([[User talk:Popo|talk]]) 20:57, 24 February 2019 (CET)

:Popo,
:While I can appreciate your enthusiasm, and the relative politeness with which you've contacted those translators, you unfortunately do not meet the requirements to assume the responsibilities and position of a project manager. Please refer to [[Baka-Tsuki:Project Manager Rules|this page]] for details regarding the position, and feel free to contact myself or any other wiki supervisor on our Discord if you have any questions. --[[User:Leviticus|Leviticus]] ([[User talk:Leviticus|talk]]) 06:23, 26 February 2019 (CET)

== Satsuriku no Tenshi Light Novel Project Manager ==

I, Jam, am assuming Project Manager responsibilities for Satsuriku no Tenshi.
All active members of the Project Staff endorse this nomination. --[[User:Jam|Jam]] ([[User talk:Jam|talk]]) 01:24, 8 March 2019 (CET)

* Looks good. Also, since a volume is complete, I moved it into the main project category on the wiki and forums. --[[User:Cthaeh|Cthaeh]] ([[User talk:Cthaeh|talk]]) 21:06, 8 March 2019 (CET)

== What happens with the projects in which it has not been possible to communicate with the translator that carries the project? ==

English-

Hello, good afternoon, I would like to know what happens when there is no way to communicate or ask permission to some / or a translator about "X" light novel to upload the translation here to Baka-Tsuki?

The fact is that I and my partner already have 80% of the first volume of Ore, Twintail or Narimasu in spanish, but we have visited the page of the translator (http://ultimaguil.org) and at the time of finding an option to communicate if we can To translate the novel, there is not, I have read in the rules that we must first ask permission from the translator or group of translators before uploading the project here.

Español-

Hola, buenas tardes, quisiera saber que ocurre cuando no hay forma de comunicarse o pedirle permiso a algun/o un traductor sobre "X" novela ligera para subir la traduccion aquí a Baka-Tsuki?

El caso es que yo y mi compañero ya tenemos el 80% del primer volumen de Ore, Twintail ni Narimasu en español, pero hemos visitado la pagina del traductor (http://ultimaguil.org) y a la hora de encontrar una opcion para comunicarle si podemos tener permiso para subir la novela, no la hay, he leído en las reglas que primero se debe pedir permiso al traductor o grupo de traductores antes de subir el proyecto aquí.

::Hola, una pregunta: ¿la persona que quieren contactar es el dueño del sitio ultimagil.org o el traductor del premier volumen de la novela? Porque en ese sitio, el primer volumen fue traducido por otra persona, [[User:Contradiction|Contradiction]], que tiene un email de contacto listado. --[[User:RS|RS]] ([[User talk:RS|talk]][https://discord.gg/bakatsuki discord]) 07:55, 5 April 2019 (CEST)

==Omae Gotoki ga Maou==
I, Cheesefluffy, have started a new project for "「Omae Gotoki ga Maou ni Kateru to Omou na」 to Yuusha Party wo Tsuihou Sareta no de, Outo de Kimama ni Kurashitai" and uploaded the first two chapters.
The link to the project overview page is here: [[「Omae Gotoki ga Maou ni Kateru to Omou na」 to Yuusha Party wo Tsuihou Sareta no de, Outo de Kimama ni Kurashitai|LINK]]. --[[User:Cheesefluffy|Cheesefluffy]] ([[User talk:Cheesefluffy|talk]]) 19:40, 26 April 2019 (CEST)
::Looks good, good luck! --[[User:Leviticus|Leviticus]] ([[User talk:Leviticus|talk]]) 20:13, 26 April 2019 (CEST)

== Project Startup ==

I, [[User:Fawz Altw|Fawz Altw]], have started a new project for Omae wo Otaku ni Shiteyaru Kara, Ore wo Riajuu ni Shitekure!(Indonesian) and uploaded one chapter translations.
The link to the project overview page is here: [[Omae_wo_Otaku_ni_Shiteyaru_Kara,_Ore_wo_Riajuu_ni_Shitekure!(Indonesia)|Otaria(Indonesia)]]. --[[User:Fawz Altw|Fawz Altw]] ([[User talk:Fawz Altw|talk]]) 10:27, 31 May 2019 (CEST)
::Good luck with your project! --[[User:RS|RS]] ([[User talk:RS|talk]][https://discord.gg/bakatsuki discord]) 12:34, 31 May 2019 (CEST)

== New project Overlord (Latvian) ==

I, Heino, have started a new project for Overlord (Latvian) and uploaded some translations.
The link to the project overview page is here: [[Overlord (Latvian)|Overview page for Overlord (Latvian)]]. --[[User:Heino|Heino]] ([[User talk:Heino|talk]]) 17:22, 13 August 2019 (CEST)

::Page looks good. Have fun! --[[User:Leviticus|Leviticus]] ([[User talk:Leviticus|talk]]) 19:44, 13 August 2019 (CEST)

== Request to remove/rename this account ==

Hello, I'm currently cleaning out all unused accounts and found this old account I have unused for years. I'd like to remove this account at best, but based on all previous requests I read in this page, I guess that's an impossible request to do that. Therefore, I'd like to at least: Remove my user page; and rename this account to a random name (JohnDoe1973, I guess?). Thanks.

== I want to help ==

I want to help to continue creating and translating mangas, and I want to be help you with all the things I Know. If you give the opportunity. And I want to continue with my favorite manga apresura and make help in new projects.

Waiting your answer, Anonymous

== Continue new projects ==

I want to help to continue and anime named “Oreshura”, but I don’t how to help, so please let me know in what I can help and thank you for read this message.
And I am the person that write the other message “I want to help”, so thanks for the opportunity and please answer me.

== have started a new project for "The White Cat That Swore Vengeance Was Just Lazing on the Dragon King’s Lap" ==

I, djurasico, have started a new project for "The White Cat That Swore Vengeance Was Just Lazing on the Dragon King’s Lap" and uploaded some translations.
The link to the project overview page is here: https://djurasico-french.weebly.com/le-chat-blanc-qui-a-jureacute-de-se-venger.html. --[[User:Djurasico|Djurasico]] ([[User talk:Djurasico|talk]]) 18:35, 19 December 2019 (CET)
::You should be able to make pages now. Good luck with your work! --[[User:RS|RS]] ([[User talk:RS|talk]][https://discord.gg/bakatsuki discord]) 18:35, 20 December 2019 (CET)

== User Group Request ==

Hello,

I am '''PhoenixHO''', a new member to this significant wiki.
I have read some of the great light novels here, and I really liked the service. So is the reason I decided to contribute to improving this community.
My intention is to add another language and translate as much as I can some of the light novels to this language. The language I want to add is the Arabic language, and I believe that it will be very helpful for the Arabians.
I hope this idea is interesting enough to get me permission.

Sincerely, '''PhoenixHO'''.

==If Her Flag Breaks==
I, Person72635, have started a project for If Her Flag Breaks and uploaded some translations.
The link is [[If Her Flag Breaks|here]].
I think there is already a page in the Future Project Suggestions Forum [https://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?f=15&t=5611 here]; can somebody move it to the teasers? Also, I don't know how to put a poll on there.--[[User:Person72635|Person72635]] ([[User talk:Person72635|talk]]) 20:55, 13 June 2020 (CEST)

: The page looks good, good luck on the project! --[[User:Leviticus|Leviticus]] ([[User talk:Leviticus|talk]]) 21:15, 13 June 2020 (CEST)

== Becoming project manager of Phenomeno light novel series ==

I'd like to become project manager of Phenomeno light novel series, if no one else is willing to take on this project.
--Pakkit
--[[User:Pakkit|Pakkit]] ([[User talk:Pakkit|talk]]) 22:23, 16 July 2020 (CEST)

:Hello Pakkit,
: While I can appreciate your enthusiasm, you unfortunately do not meet the requirements for the position. Please refer to our [[Baka-Tsuki:Project_Manager_Rules | rules]] regarding the topic. --[[User:Leviticus|Leviticus]] ([[User talk:Leviticus|talk]]) 22:32, 16 July 2020 (CEST)

=== Applying for project manager of Phenomeno ===

Hi, I'm once again applying for project manager of https://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=Phenomeno after two weeks --[[User:Pakkit|Pakkit]] ([[User talk:Pakkit|talk]])

:Hey Pakkit. I am impressed by the amount of work and your devotion to the project over the last few weeks. The administration has no issue with you assuming the position of project manager for ''Phenomeno''. Good luck, and have fun! --[[User:Leviticus|Leviticus]] ([[User talk:Leviticus|talk]]) 22:58, 10 August 2020 (CEST)

== Mushoku tensei - Pretendo fazer a tradução ==

Ola , eu queria permissão para poder postar capítulos traduzidos para o português, da novel Mushoku tensei,

== Shinsekai Yori ~Brazilian Portuguese~ ==

I, Kokuhaku, have started a new project for Shinsekai Yori ~Brazilian Portuguese~ and uploaded some translations.
The link to the project overview page is here: https://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=Shinsekai_Yori_~Brazilian_Portuguese~ --[[User:Kokuhaku|Kokuhaku]] ([[User talk:Kokuhaku|talk]]) 22:05, 5 September 2020 (CEST)

== Puppetmaster(External Project Link) ==

I, Cheesefluffy, have created a page linking my project "Puppetmaster" from the site [https://www.oolongmochi.ca/ Oolong Mochi].
The link to the project overview page is here: [[Puppetmaster|LINK]].

~ [[User:Cheesefluffy|Cheesefluffy]] ([[User talk:Cheesefluffy|talk]]) 01:05, 2 December 2020 (CET)

== Translate Mahou Sensou ==

I want to continue the translation of the Mahou Sensou novel but I don't know how to add new chapters. I am new in this site and I don't know very well how it works, can you help me? i want to register as a translator for mahou sensou

::About how it works, you mean [https://www.mediawiki.org/wiki/Help:Formatting formatting]? (you can also have a look at [[Baka-Tsuki:Rules|this one]])
::In any case, do join the discord server so you can ask your questions directly. --[[User:RS|RS]] ([[User talk:RS|talk]][https://discord.gg/bakatsuki discord]) 21:14, 7 February 2021 (CET)

== Machine Translations for Shimoneta Light Novel Chapters ==

My team and I wanted to translate the Shimoneta Light Novels because we saw that there wasn't an official translation for it, so we did just that. The catch is that we mostly used the help of machine translations. I went through the page referring to the state of machine translations and I believe I'm supposed to send the administers a copy of our translations to be approved. So here's a link to it:

https://drive.google.com/file/d/1fZB-GqScRJ8eT_1kGETvEaTmEGxBsslW/view?usp=sharing

This is a PDF copy of what we've done for the first volume. Chapter 4 is incomplete though. I hope you do enjoy it enough to allow us to post it in the project page!

==Katanagatari (German)==
I, xSchons, have started a new project for Katanagatari (German) and uploaded some translations.
The link to the project overview page is here: https://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=Katanagatari_(German).
::Good luck with the project! --[[User:RS|RS]] ([[User talk:RS|talk]][https://discord.gg/bakatsuki discord]) 23:59, 12 April 2021 (CEST)

== Request for Project Manager position on Toradora! ==

Good day, admins!

I want to continue the translation of the ''[[Toradora! (Filipino)|Toradora!]]'' series in Filipino. Since there are no one that is currently active in the team, I want to takeover the project as its project manager. Hoping for a positive response.

<kbd>[[GsH26]]</kbd> 02:26, 12 April 2021 (CEST)
::It was inactive, so no problem. Good luck! --[[User:RS|RS]] ([[User talk:RS|talk]][https://discord.gg/bakatsuki discord]) 23:59, 12 April 2021 (CEST)
:::Thanks! By the way, why I can't create pages? I can't create even my own user page. Is there some kind of activity for x amount of days needed similar to Wikipedia? <kbd>[[GsH26]]</kbd> 04:31, 13 April 2021 (CEST)
::::Try again now, it should work --[[User:RS|RS]] ([[User talk:RS|talk]][https://discord.gg/bakatsuki discord]) 09:12, 13 April 2021 (CEST)

== New Project Translation ==

I, [[User:Aozora Manami|Aozora Manami]], have started a new project for [[Hirano and Kagiura]] and uploaded some translations.
The link to the project overview page is here: [https://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=Hirano_and_Kagiura] --[[User:Aozora Manami|Aozora Manami]] ([[User talk:Aozora Manami|talk]]) 10:34, 12 April 2021 (CEST)
::Looks nice, good luck to you too. --[[User:RS|RS]] ([[User talk:RS|talk]][https://discord.gg/bakatsuki discord]) 23:59, 12 April 2021 (CEST)

I, xSchons, have started a new project for Hai to Gensou no Grimgar and uploaded some translations.
The link to the project overview page is here: [[Grimgar - Von Asche und Illusionen|Hai to Gensou no Grimgar]]. -- xSchons

== New Translation Project ==

I, SmilyMADman, have started a new project for Fate/Prototype: Fragments of Sky Silver and uploaded some translations.
The link to the project overview page is here: https://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=Fate/Prototype:_Fragments_of_Sky_Silver_(Indonesia) --[[User:SmilyMADman|SmilyMADman]] ([[User talk:SmilyMADman|talk]]) 04:50, 23 May 2021 (CEST)

== Phenomeno ~Russian~ ==

I, Mortelight, have started a new project for Phenomeno ~Russian~ and uploaded some translations.
The link to the project overview page is here: [[Phenomeno ~Russian~]] --[[User:Mortelight|Mortelight]] ([[User talk:Mortelight|talk]]) 00:16, 6 June 2021 (CEST)

== I want to be a translator and create a new project ==

Hi !

I'm new here and I really want to publish a translation (in french) of a new project : "When I Quit Being A Wicked Mother-in-law, Everyone Became Obsessed With Me"
So I want if possible be in the traslator group and create this project.

Can you please help me because even after reading the topics I don't understand how to create the project and publish my translation...

Thanks!
From : https://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=User:Chouxsama

== Account Delete Request ==

Hi! I want to delete my account
::Done. --[[User:RS|RS]] ([[User talk:RS|talk]][https://discord.gg/bakatsuki discord]) 09:28, 26 January 2022 (CET)

== Adding user to the Editors group ==

Hi admins,

I'm the current Project Manager for the Toaru Majutsu no Index projects.

Recently I've received a request for a certain user to be allowed to create new pages and add images to the site for the project.

I'm unsure why they are currently unable to do this but it might be that our project has special protections in place.

Either way, I've judged that the contributions from '''User:Massify''' will be beneficial to the project going forward.

If being in the editor group is required for them to be able to add images and create new pages, would you please add '''User:Massify''' to the group.

They will primarily be working on the Kamachi Kazuma LN projects.

Kindly advise,

--[[User:OH&S|OH&S]] ([[User talk:OH&S|talk]]) 05:58, 12 March 2022 (CET)

::Added Massify to the editors group. --[[User:RS|RS]] ([[User talk:RS|talk]][https://discord.gg/bakatsuki discord]) 11:27, 12 April 2022 (CEST)

== Persona 3 Portable: Velvet Blue finished translation ==

Hello.

Me, NicoNicoNicotine, and Akemi (not on this site as of yet) have recently been working and on and actually fully completed the translation of Persona 3 Portable: Velvet Blue.
We would be most grateful if we were able to upload it onto this site. I intended to do so but do not possess the permissions to at the moment.

Below is a copy of the already complete works.

#P3P: Velvet Blue [https://docs.google.com/document/d/1fY_W3_3OiIvcbd3By0jEO-naYNMxhB7ZHznKWWt9uJs/edit?usp=sharing]

Thanks,
NicoNicoNicotine

== Beginning New Project for .Hack//Epitaph of Twilight ==

I, Tacita Koe, have started a new project for .Hack//Epitaph of Twilight and uploaded the translation for the prologue.
The link to the project overview page is here: https://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=.Hack//Epitaph_of_Twilight.
I have completed a translation for the full Volume 1, and intend to upload it as soon as I am able to proceed with Full Project Status, then will begin work on translating Volume 2, to be uploaded at a later date.

UPDATE: I have uploaded the full contents for Volume 1, requesting authorization for Full Project Status.

UPDATE 2: I have uploaded the full contents for Volume 2, Project is now complete.

.Hack//Epitaph of Twilight:Volume 2

2023-05-27T20:12:55Z

Tacita Koe:

==Novel Illustrations==
{{:.Hack//Epitaph_of_Twilight_Volume2_Illustrations}} 
{{:.Hack//Epitaph_of_Twilight_Volume2_Episode5}} 
{{:.Hack//Epitaph_of_Twilight_Volume2_Episode6}} 
{{:.Hack//Epitaph_of_Twilight_Volume2_Episode7}} 
{{:.Hack//Epitaph_of_Twilight_Volume2_Episode8}} 
{{:.Hack//Epitaph_of_Twilight_Volume2_Episode9}} 
{{:.Hack//Epitaph_of_Twilight_Volume2_Epilogue}} 
{{:.Hack//Epitaph_of_Twilight_Volume2_Afterword}} 

<noinclude>

<references/>

{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
{{#ifexist:.Hack//Epitaph_of_Twilight:Volume_1 | {{!}} Back to [[.Hack//Epitaph_of_Twilight:Volume_1|Volume 1]] }}
| [[.Hack//Epitaph_of_Twilight|Main Page]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

.Hack//Epitaph of Twilight:Volume 2

2023-05-27T20:05:34Z

Tacita Koe: Created page with "==Novel Illustrations== {{:.Hack//Epitaph_of_Twilight_Volume2_Illustrations}} {{:.Hack//Epitaph_of_Twilight_Volume2_Episode5}} ..."

==Novel Illustrations==
{{:.Hack//Epitaph_of_Twilight_Volume2_Illustrations}} 
{{:.Hack//Epitaph_of_Twilight_Volume2_Episode5}} 
{{:.Hack//Epitaph_of_Twilight_Volume2_Episode6}} 
{{:.Hack//Epitaph_of_Twilight_Volume2_Episode7}} 
{{:.Hack//Epitaph_of_Twilight_Volume2_Episode8}} 
{{:.Hack//Epitaph_of_Twilight_Volume2_Episode9}} 
{{:.Hack//Epitaph_of_Twilight_Volume2_Epilogue}} 
{{:.Hack//Epitaph_of_Twilight_Volume2_Afterword}} 

<noinclude>

<references/>

{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
{{#ifexist:.Hack//Epitaph_of_Twilight:Volume_1 | {{!}} Back to [[/Hack//Epitaph_of_Twilight:Volume_1|Volume 1]] }}
| [[.Hack//Epitaph_of_Twilight|Main Page]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

.Hack//Epitaph of Twilight Volume2 Afterword

2023-05-27T19:58:42Z

Tacita Koe: Created page with "Since I don’t think there are too many people who would buy the second volume without having read the first, I’d like to say, ‘long time no see’. My name is Miu Kawasa..."

Since I don’t think there are too many people who would buy the second volume without having read the first, I’d like to say, ‘long time no see’. My name is Miu Kawasaki.

Thinking up what to write for this afterword is honestly more agonizing than writing the story itself. Should I just write whatever comes to me? That was how I thought it should go, but it didn’t really work out that way.

After a few days of thinking about what to write― I received a call from my manager Mr. Nabae (I’m really sorry!) and we decided on a theme!

We called it “Miu Kawasaki and .Hack”.

I think this will be the last time I get to be involved with .Hack (Though if you have any questions, I would love to hear them.) But well…… that is why I decided to write on this topic.

I first became aware of .Hack shortly after I made my debut as a screenwriter. I received the serialization of ‘.Hack//Another Bith’ alongside the game (Unlabeled, I think?) And at the time, I was really going back and forth, but with the support of my magnificent mentor Kazunori Ito, and the support of Mr. Matsuyama of CC2 as well as others from various fields, I somehow manage to publish all four volumes. When I think about it now, I’m sure there are a lot of ways that a serial publication can be revised, but writing this entry really made me think about how nice it would be to have it serialized.

Then― I participated in the .Hack//G.U. project. I wrote a number of scripts at first, but my direction changed two or three times, and I eventually became the series director of .Hack//Roots, which put me in the position of supervising the screenplay. This made me realize just how hard yet fun it was to design a game, and thought that I’d like to give it another try someday.

With .Hack//Roots, though I had less experience writing screenplays than others, I was able to finish it without any problems thanks to the support of many different people. Any time I finish with an animated project, I go online and look for reviews…… and I remember feeling waves of both happiness and sadness when I did. And by rising to meet that challenge, I think I was able to grow both as a screenwriter and as a person.

Finally, we arrived at .Hack//Epitaph of Twilight, but seeing as I have already written about my feelings in regard to that in the previous volume, I will omit it here. What I wanted to convey through this was what Lara says in Episode 9 during her dialogue with the Twilight Dragon.

I am very happy to have been involved with this expansive project called .Hack. It would be no exaggeration to say that I, Miu Kawasaki, have grown with this series.

I sometimes wonder if my work will resonate with anyone.

Or if anyone will read what I’ve written at all.

I feel a lot of anxiety about things like that, but I will try to ease them by reading fan letters.

I’m almost out of pages here, but before I run out completely, I would just like to say ‘hello’.

To my mentor, who was looking forward to this sequel.

To Mr. Matsuyama, who took time out of his busy schedule to read my work.

To Mr. Nabae, who called me frequently and gave me advice.

To Ms. Shiina, for making art even for my more demanding requests.

To all the staff who were involved in the publication of this story.

To my family, for supporting me through the all-nighters.

To the waitress at the family restaurant who kept bringing me coffee throughout those long nights.

And of course― to all the readers who picked up this book.

I am well and truly thankful.

So very thankful to you all.

After a short recharging period, I hope to be in front of you again― thought whether it will be for an anime or a novel― I do not know. Over the years, we have all grown, both physically and mentally, and some people might say ‘I don’t read light novels anymore’ or ‘I’m not interested in anime’― but I would like to create works that even those people would want to see and read, so please continue to support Miu Kawasaki, as well as the .Hack franchise.

July 2008

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[.Hack//Epitaph_of_Twilight_Volume2_Epilogue|Epilogue]]
| Return to [[.Hack//Epitaph_of_Twilight|Main Page]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

.Hack//Epitaph of Twilight Volume2 Epilogue

2023-05-27T19:56:02Z

Tacita Koe: Created page with "==Epilogue//"The World"== Slowly, I opened my eyes. My head was so foggy that for a moment, I couldn’t quite figure out where I was. (This is……) After a minute of feel..."

==Epilogue//"The World"==
Slowly, I opened my eyes. My head was so foggy that for a moment, I couldn’t quite figure out where I was.

(This is……)

After a minute of feeling dazed, I finally remembered what this place was, with its white walls, simple furniture, and a picture frame on the counter.

(Uncle Harald’s house……)

“I’m back!” I jumped upright.

“Good morning, Lara.” Apparently, I had been sleeping on Papa’s lap, who smiled sweetly at me as he met my eyes. “Seems like you slept well.”

“!” I was so surprised to see him, I couldn’t speak for a second.

The time shown by the clock on the wall behind Papa was only three hours after we had arrived at the house.

(Except, I must have spent months in that world……)

I tilted my head. “You know, you shouldn’t have barged into Harald’s room without permission. And falling asleep in a place like that isn’t something a growing girl should do, either.”

“What do you mean?” The way Papa was talking about it― he made it sound like I had just fallen asleep in Uncle Harald’s workroom for a little bit.

Then I heard Uncle Harald’s voice behind me. “It’s fine, really. It was my fault for leaving the door open in the first place.”

“But I……” I looked at my body, but I couldn’t find any injuries.

(Maybe it had been a dream after all……)

Except― it had been way too real to believe that.

“I’m sorry. I shouldn’t have entered the room without permission. But……”

Uncle Harald nodded. “Nothing happened, so it’s fine.”

“But I…… I became the main character from the Epitaph of Twilight―”

“What’s that? Did you have a dream?” Papa interrupted me.

“No, Papa; it really happened.” I insisted, but Papa didn’t look like he understood.

“Are you still half-asleep?”

“No, I…… maybe. I don’t know.”

But even as I said those words, I felt certain that it hadn’t been a dream. When Gendor and Lilith had hugged me, I could definitely feel their warmth. And when I fought Cubia, it had hurt so much that I really thought I was going to die.

But if I tried to put it all into words, it felt like it might actually become a dream, so I decided in that moment to keep it quietly in my heart instead. The world would be able to move on into a new future now. The day would surely come when everyone would be able to live in harmony under the blessing of the Twilight Dragon.

And I was proud to have been able to play a part in that. I would never forget anyone or anything that happened in that world.

A few years later― Uncle Harald disappeared. At first, Papa had laughed off the rumors as unbelievable, but eventually, we realized that it must be true, because no matter how many times we tried to contact him, we got no response.

Papa and I went out to Uncle Harald’s house again. Just like last time when I had fallen into the game― we drove past the woods, but I didn’t feel like talking about it like I had then.

Uncle Harald’s house looked just as abandoned now as it had then. But this time when we reached the door, Papa took a key out of his pocket and opened the door himself. “Shouldn’t we…… ring the doorbell first?”

“He’s not there now. There’d be no point.” He said simply, but as I followed him inside, another question occurred to me.

“Hey, Papa…… why do you have a key to Uncle Harald’s house?”

“When was it…… right, it was just after the last time I came here with you, Lara. He suddenly sent the key along with a note. I think he was planning to off somewhere since then.”

Explaining that much, Papa walked into the living room. Then with a glance off to the side, I told Papa that I would go check in the back and made my way to Uncle Harald’s workroom, feeling like I just had to go there and check for some reason, almost like something was guiding me.

As expected, it was the same as it appeared last time. Despite not having been here in quite some time, the room hadn’t changed at all. Several monitors were lined up on the desk, and piles of books littered the floor because the shelves were all full. The only difference was that there was more dust than last time― but then my eyes fell on something set in front of the monitors.

“What’s this……” I picked it up and found that it was a letter. It was addressed to me, but didn’t list who it was from. “……Hm?”

Under the letter, there was a box for an online game titled ‘The World’, but it was empty. Making sure that Papa wasn’t about to walk in on me, I opened the letter.

I don’t know if you’ll ever see this but…… I’m writing this letter to confide in you the truth. I suppose it will depend on your father, but I’m sure it will be fine.

When you and your father came to see me, he told me about you. About how you were interested in the Epitaph of Twilight. I’m sure you did some research through the internet, so I’m guessing you know a bit about Emma and Anthroposophy.

Well, I loved Emma. And she had often told me about the story for the Epitaph of Twilight. Those were very happy days for me, but those days and that story were cut short with Emma’s death. I felt that I had to finish it. I loved Emma, and so I considered it my duty.

Emma believed in reincarnation, so I tried to make the story about that. I am sure that Emma would have liked the story to end in that kind of way, at least. After all, the Epitaph of Twilight was itself a story about twilight.

It can be relived as many times as we like.

We can start over as many times as we like.

We can begin as many times as we like.

But that seemingly endless cycle of repetition was broken by you. But please, do not misunderstand. I am not angry with you.

I was testing out a program with that game, but I wasn’t able to play it myself. You understand why, I hope. Once inside, there was no way out without help from the outside.

I might have guessed that my brother would bring you along with him, but I hadn’t expected you to actually try to play the game. I had to make a lot of improvements, but thanks to you, the program ran smoothly. I was not mistaken.

Children are the key to the future. Just as you were.

So I have decided that I will name her Aura.

The shining child, Aura. It’s a good name, don’t you think?

Well, it’s about time. There is somewhere I must go now, but before I left, I wanted to tell you about this. Both for myself, and for Emma.

It will be dangerous, but I can’t stop now. Because this is all I can do. I’m not sure where it went wrong. Why, why, why―

The letter cut off at the end in a distressing way.

“Aura……” I was so shocked by the unexpected confession in the letter that I didn’t move for a few moments.

(What is this all about?!)

My train of thought was completely derailed.

The only thing I understood was that the adventure I’d gone on really hadn’t been a dream.

“Did he…… take advantage of me?” I wondered briefly, but I had no way of knowing what Uncle Harald’s intentions had been.

Why? What had his reason been? That question swirled around and around in my head.

I knew there were rumors that Emma Wieland had been devoted to anthroposophy, and I could see how my uncle could have become acquainted with Emma through that, but― Emma was supposedly in love with someone twenty years older than her, and I couldn’t believe she had been dating Uncle Harald.

(And what’s this about a child?)

Emma was already dead. “Oh, but……” If he was talking about programs in the game― he may have been referring to that like their ‘child’. I guess that was possible for a programmer like Uncle Harald.

But when I thought about it like that― this letter really started to read like a suicide note. So now I was sure that Uncle Harald was gone.

“Lara?” Papa called for me, and I realized that I had been standing in this room for several minutes now. “I couldn’t find any clues. For now, let’s get back home before it gets dark.”

I― I couldn’t show Papa the letter from Uncle Harald. It didn’t feel right to show it to anyone else. And even if I did, that wouldn’t bring him back.

As soon as I got home, though, I tried looking up ‘The World’. I found a lot of rumors that almost read like urban legends― but I believed that they were true.

The ‘Key of the Twilight’ was the Twilight Dragon, who was trying to help solve the problems of that world.

The Epitaph of Twilight would never end.

So long as there were people who would search for it― the story would continue forever.

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[.Hack//Epitaph_of_Twilight_Volume2_Episode9|Episode 9]]
| Return to [[.Hack//Epitaph_of_Twilight|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[.Hack//Epitaph_of_Twilight_Volume2_Afterword|Afterword]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

.Hack//Epitaph of Twilight Volume2 Episode9

2023-05-27T19:50:17Z

Tacita Koe: Created page with "==Episode 9//Twilight Dragon== The sound of the horn echoing around them was somehow both powerful and delicate at the same time. And as every race that lived in this world u..."

==Episode 9//Twilight Dragon==
The sound of the horn echoing around them was somehow both powerful and delicate at the same time. And as every race that lived in this world united to fight against a common enemy― those tones both comforted all who heard them and filled them with an intense heat that urged them to act.

“Protect the lake at all costs!”

With Apeiron’s call as the signal, the spirits all began to charge at the wave. Their goal was to prevent the waves from getting too close, so they had to strike back against them as far away from the lake as they could manage.

This was a battle with their very existence at stake. But the wave’s attack also came with a new level of ferocity. Neither spell nor sword seemed to have any effect, and both spirits and humans were swallowed up without being able to do anything at all. They fell one after another, happening so quickly that no spirit could even try to heal them.

Given no chance to counterattack, they were mercilessly swallowed up by the wave, and not even the humans’ artillery had any effect on the blubbery form of the wave.

Nevertheless, they had to fight.

Their monarchs watched from a small hill as they fought in what now amounted to a suicide charge. “Is it impossible after all……?” Apeiron muttered as the sword in his hand began to tremble. “We cannot let them fight alone any longer. Let’s move.”

Apeiron urged his aides, Fili and Papi, but Helba stopped Apeiron with a question as she watched the front lines. “Do you have a plan?”

“Not at all. Of course I don’t have a plan.” Abandoning any sense of decorum, Apeiron turned on his heels and leaned in towards Helba. “What sort of plan could repel something like that? We no longer have time to wait for the trump card known as the Twilight Dragon. And I cannot stand by any longer and watch my fellows fall.”

“And you call yourself the king of a nation…… it’s pathetic.”

“What about me is pathetic?! What is so wrong with me refusing to remain on the sidelines at a time like this?”

In response to Apeiron’s question, Helba broke character for the first time and raised her voice. “It is precisely at times like this that we must remain calm and observe! It would be pointless for you to rush in blindly; and if those below saw their king act in that way, they would lose their direction.”

“……”

“Bith, are you prepared?” Standing behind Helba as he listened to the conversation, Bith answered in affirmation. “Then go. Encourage those on the front lines.”

Without a word, Bith nodded and flew towards the front lines. “Bith!” Fili called out to him, but he did not turn or respond to him. “King Apeiron! Please let me go as well.”

“What……?”

“He is exceptional, but once he gets riled up, he loses focus. Having traveled with him up till now, I know this better than anyone. So let me go to support him.”

Meeting Fili’s determined gaze, Apeiron reluctantly agreed to his request. And in response, Fili smiled.

“Fili,” But Pleiad looked to him with concern in her eyes.

So, taking the necklace the she had given him― Fili placed it back around Pleiad’s neck instead. “You are the one who truly deserves to wear this necklace. You are not helpless.”

Growing frantic, Pleiad shook her head. “No, you’re wrong!” She said, yet Fili’s smile did not waver.

“I’m going now.” And without saying anything more than that― Fili flew out after Bith.

The front lines were already in complete disarray. Some fought, many fled, and other simply gave up and stood still…… and all looked up to the skies as they were enveloped by thick clouds.

Why had these waves appeared? If not for these waves, they may have been able to put up a real fight.

However, such wishes were not granted.

At the same time― having finally met with the Twilight Dragon, the Little Witch’s group were in despair as they spoke with them. The Twilight Dragon had told them of the long history which had been repeated without end, and how it was something that could not be overturned no matter how hard they tried.

And so, the shadow-bearers despaired. What had their journey been for? They could no longer see the purpose of it.

Before the now speechless shadow-bearers, the Twilight Dragon let out a mighty roar, and as if vaporized, the shadow-bearers disappeared.

The wave knew no retreat. Without hesitation, it swallowed up spirits and humans alike.

“Is this the end……?” Right before Apeiron’s eyes, he saw the Alba Lake – shrine to the Twilight Dragon – dried up by the wave’s corrosion.

“Don’t give up!” Yet from the hill, Helba called out to all who could still hear her. “Press on. This is the final battle……” She told them, and Magi nodded next to her.

Then, the spirit brought by Bith and Fili – who had remained silent all this time – finally began to move. Casting off the robe that covered their body, a spell staff with the shape of a key came into view.

“?” Mystified, Apeiron sensed something ominous about that staff as it produced a sharp ringing sound. “Get out of the way!”

The spirit swung the spell staff. Though it had seemed like it was aiming at the wave, its assault was unleashed on the spirits and humans instead. Suddenly caught between the wave before them and the attack from the spirit they had believed to be an ally― the panic reached a fever pitch.

Then the wave began to shimmer, and the light that came from it flew up towards the heavens. It was an incredible sight, as if those who had been swallowed up by it were ascending.

“Why……” Helba asked, but she received no answer to her question.

Everyone in this place was assaulted by the combined powers of the wave and this mysterious spirit― and then became a light and disappeared.

It truly was a magnificent sight, as one by one, the lights faded into the sky. And when they were all gone― all that was left was a dried up lake, an empty land, and a loan spirit floating in the silence.

'''Past this point, no more is known, as it was never written.'''

After discovering the Twilight Dragon, I returned to the top of the peninsula― or rather, the top of the Twilight Dragon’s head.

“What was that ringing sound?” With a look of astonishment on his face, Gendor stared out in the direction that the sound had come from. “Gendor, what is it?”

“That was the king’s horn.”

“King’s horn?” I asked, and Lilith gave me a simple explanation.

The king’s horn was an ancient instrument that the humans played when fighting spirits. It was said that the sound of it had the power to make their enemies cower while inspiring their allies.

“But why would the humans use it now?”

“I couldn’t say.”

“The king must have come to fight, too.”

“But I thought this had nothing to do with the humans.”

“I know, but I’m sure they’re fighting. Trust me.” Gendor said, then knelt down and struck the ground – or rather – the Twilight Dragon’s head.

“Hurry! ……Please, you have to hurry.” Again and again, Gendor repeated his strikes until his fists grew red with pain and he began to cry while on his knees. “Everyone will die.”

Losing his energy, Gendor dropped on the spot, unable to keep hitting it. We had just been watching Gendor in a daze for a moment, but eventually, Lilith and I came to our senses and started slapping the ground in the same way.

For a long while, we continued like that, ''“Has the time come……?”'' Until finally, I heard a voice from somewhere. I couldn’t quite tell where it was coming from though, whether from below, above, or just from inside my own head.

It was very similar to what I had experienced when hearing the voice of that frozen spirit, but this time, I wasn’t the only one who could hear it. Both Lilith and Gendor were looking around as if they had heard it too.

“Where are you?!” Lilith stood up and shouted into the air. “Show yourself!”

''“It would not be possible for you and me to speak face to face, I’m afraid.”'' The mysterious voice answered Lilith.

“Are you the Twilight Dragon?”

''“Did you all not come here searching for me?”'' A wry chuckle accompanied that question

“That’s right. Please, you must hurry to help everyone.”

''“I cannot.”''

(Huh……?)

I couldn’t believe my ears, but I was sure that I hadn’t misheard them. ''“I cannot do this.”''

“But the legend said that you would!” Like a burning fire, Lilith quickly grew enraged.

''“Lilith, is it……? Could you recount the legend once more?”''

We all exchanged a look, then recalled the legend as we knew it.

When the Cursed Waves appear― three shadow-bearers will set out in search of the Twilight Dragon that will save the world of spirits.

“There, see? It says that you are going to save our world!”

''“Precisely. It says that I will save the world. But it does not say that I will save you. O, little ones― do you not understand what that means?”''

“What are you saying?” I looked all around me.

Saving the world wasn’t the same as saving us? I couldn’t quite piece together what the difference was supposed to be.

''“I am so very tired.”''

“?”

''“Even so, you probably do not understand.”'' With that as a preamble, the Twilight Dragon continued to speak, and told us of a shocking truth. ''“You lot were born― as spirits, you have a long, long history. But now, there shouldn’t be a single spirit left from that beginning.''

''“But you know this much, don’t you?''

''“From the moment of your birth, you have been divided into Light and Darkness. And over countless years, you have clashed many times. Until the Cursed Waves appeared, you never tried to reach a compromise― not even once.''

''“You could have changed your ways while you were alive, but you did not. Your numbers did not increase, only more of the same spirits were born again. Then by chance, the powerless race of humans were born, but they were unable to change things, and the conflicts continued.''

''“All they need have done was evolve. What I desired was not a change to the system, but to the individuals.''

''“But unfortunately― it is too late to hope for that now. Once again, in order to be born anew, you must be returned to nothingness.”''

Despite the Twilight Dragon’s relaxed tone of voice, their words carried an incomprehensible weight. “The world didn’t turn out the way you wanted, so you’re just going to rebuild it?”

''“Precisely.”''

“That isn’t funny! We are not your playthings!” Lilith’s harrowing cried echoed throughout the peninsula.

''“Then why don’t you tell me. Do you think the world can improve the way it is now? No. The fighting never ends. Light and Darkness are a balance, yet they are convinced that their relationship is one of strife and conflict.”''

“……”

''“If it were only the battles between Light and Darkness, things could have still improved. But what is the point if you fight even among your own kind?”''

Even spirits of Darkness like herself had despised Lilith. And Pleiad was left in isolation by her own sisters despite being bound by blood. The humans also persecuted those with special powers like the spirits…… knowing just how true it all was, Lilith and Gendor fell silent.

''“I tire of seeing the world this way.”'' Then as if finally realizing something, the Twilight Dragon let out a sigh of relief. ''“Has it begun……?”''

My heart raced. I turned to look back in the direction that Fili and Bith had flown off in.

“!” In the distance― countless golden lights were rising into the sky. Flying slowly towards thick clouds.

''“There is nothing to be afraid of. They disappear with dreams of rebirth.”'' The thick clouds began to shimmer, and I was overwhelmed by this wholly unique sight. ''“O, shadow-bearers. Little heroes with whom I have spoken so many time. Please, do not come here again.”''

“What are you……”

''“It is as I said. History is repeating itself, you see. I have spoken with you many times now. Just before you were born anew.”''

Unable to contain her pent-up anger any longer, Lilith jammed her spell wand into the Twilight Dragon’s head which spread out at her feet. “Don’t screw with me! This is the first time I’ve ever met with or spoken to you!”

“M-me too……”

''“You would not remember, of course. The memories were erased.”''

(Was the intent I felt in the cave the will of the Twilight Dragon, then?)

A tightening pain welled up within me, and I held a hand to my chest. There was something I needed to remember. I felt certain that I was the only one who could turn this situation around.

''“The waves will soon complete their role. And you will sleep peacefully as well.”''

“You were behind the waves all along, weren’t you?” Lilith realized, then grabbed my arm. “Let’s go.”

“Go…… go where?”

“To where Bith is. I’m sure that even that dogged queen will see reason once she knows the truth.”

''“It is too late.”''

“It is not too late!”

''“―Bith. That man you love is already gone.”''

“Liar! That man wouldn’t die even if you killed him. He would never just disappear on me like that.”

Placing a gentle hand against my back, Gendor spoke. “You should go.”

“Wait…… but, Gendor―”

“I know. I can’t fly, so I’d just be a burden to you and Lilith. That’s why, I’ll stay here.”

“But if you stay here……”

Gendor set his swollen hands against the ground, and dazzling light flooded out from him. “I’ll hold back the Twilight Dragon.”

''“You won’t change anything just by repeating the same things you have done before.”''

The Twilight Dragon said, though their voice sounded slower now than when it spoke before. So maybe that meant that Gendor’s spell was affecting. “I don’t believe a word you say.” Then after spitting out one last curse, Lilith flew out into the distant sky.

And I―

I couldn’t follow her. I didn’t know why, but I couldn’t.

''“Why do you struggle? You should all just return to sleep……”''

The peninsula that was the head of the Twilight Dragon shook violently. Then right before my eyes, Gendor suddenly became light and was scattered into the air. And Lilith – heading towards Bith – was disappearing in the distance as well.

“No one wants an ending like this!”

''“It is what I want.”''

“This world doesn’t just belong to you!” I screamed, and as I did, a string of golden ‘1’s and ‘0’s appeared around me, clinging to my body. I tried to shake them off, but I couldn’t even touch them.

(‘1’s and ‘0’s?)

I― I had heard that phrase somewhere before.

''“Why don’t you disappear……?”''

Ignoring the Twilight Dragon’s question, I began to think aloud. “What is the point of erasing everything? If you erase our memories, you’d be rebuilding the same spirits with no experience from 0, so wouldn’t history just repeat itself over and over again? It’s only by experiencing various things that we can accumulate knowledge…… and feel deeper emotions. No matter what happens to you, you can start over again as long as you are still alive. That’s what it means to grow.” I wondered if the Twilight Dragon was actually listening to me. “I―”

I wanted to tell them about all the things that I’d experienced since I was born, but when I tried to think back on it, I found nothing there. It wasn’t that I’d forgotten and couldn’t remember― my memory was just completely blank.

“I……”

(Who am I……?)

My mind glazed over, and the Twilight Dragon questioned me again. “Are you not the Little Witch, Saya? Who are you? Why have you not disappeared? Why do you not return to sleep? The Rebirth program should have been triggered……”
Program.

‘1’s and ‘0’s.

In my head, someone’s voice echoed through me. It was a warm, gentle voice.

''“’1’s and ‘0’s. Working in a world of cutting edge technology―”''

A world like that. Words that I had never heard before. It felt as if all the blood in my body was flowing in reverse.

The memories that had gradually faded since I arrived in this world – and had disappeared completely when that spirit’s seal was broken – they all came rushing back to me at the Twilight Dragon’s words.

“I came from outside. I am not Saya – I am Lara Hoerwick!”

''“Outside?”''

“Yes.” I said, but remembered my promise to Vesper.

(I won’t say anything confusing. I promised.)

“I wandered into this world by mistake. I didn’t know why at first, but now I’m sure it was to persuade you.” The Twilight Dragon roared. “This world could be reset any number of times, but my world is different. We can’t just reset, and to lose our body and go to sleep means we die. I can’t be reborn!”

''“……How peaceful that world must be.”''

“Not at all. There has always been conflict, and while it might be best if it could disappear, I don’t think that will happen any time soon. And maybe…… maybe sometimes fighting is necessary for us to understand each other.”

''“Then why―”''

“Because as long as you’re alive, you can start over. Because you can reflect on what you’ve done and use that experience to do better. We only have one life to live― that’s why we struggle to make the most of it. The spirits of this world are like that too, aren’t they? It’s not fair for you to take that away from them because of what you want.”

''“……I loved this world. That’s why it would be better to let it be reborn―”''

“But you don’t know the fear of losing your memories, do you?”

''“……”''

I shouted at the now silenced god of this world. “Give them back!”

''“……”''

“I understand― conflict is awful, so I understand why you want to stop it. But not everyone feels that way. After coming to this world, I learned the importance of friends and of my memories of the past. The spirits and humans I met in this world were all full of compassion. You say you love them, but that’s just your own self-serving declaration! This world belongs to everyone!” Tears began to well up in my eyes. “What you’ve done to them is horrible……”

''“Horrible? How? I am thinking of the world……”''

“Thinking of the world? You’re wrong. You have to think of all those who live in this world, too. You said earlier that you wanted to see individual change, but it’s meaningless if you don’t actually see them as individuals. You’re the one who needs to change the most……”

''“I need to change……?”''

I nodded. “If you really love them, and if it’s that important to you, don’t you think it’s just as important for you to watch over them?”

(Just like how Mama and Papa look over me……)

“If things have really gotten out of control, you can just leave. What are you even doing here?! Tell me; don’t you think it’s overbearing to make them all start over from 0 just because they got it wrong? We’ve all been through a lot, but we’ve grown from the experience.”

For a moment, the Twilight Dragon was silent. Then, with a sound like laughter, it seemed to consider what I had said. ''“……Growth from experience, hm?”'' The Twilight Dragon muttered, like they were turning my words over in their mind. Then they continued, ''“I see. Then let us turn back time and allow history to move forward. Let us leave them to do what they can to repair the places that the waves have left empty.”''

“Thank you. Thank you for understanding.”

''“What you told me― I would like to see what it means to make the most of your experience. That is all.”''

“……Right.”

''“However, since you know the truth, you could get in the way.”''

The moment the Twilight Dragon said that, I heard a familiar rattling sound above my head. It was the sound of typing on a keyboard. “Uncle Harald! He finally noticed.”

The dark sky brightened into twilight.

When Bith and Fili returned― they saw many lights floating around them. It was an incredible sight.

Then the light burned into my brain and my mind went blank until I couldn’t think of anything anymore. And I slowly closed my eyes.

Everything I had experienced in this world flowed through my mind like a revolving lantern. Everything had been new and strange to me.

I hoped that my interaction with this world had changed something……

And with all of that in mind, I fell asleep.

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[.Hack//Epitaph_of_Twilight_Volume2_Episode8|Episode 8]]
| Return to [[.Hack//Epitaph_of_Twilight|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[.Hack//Epitaph_of_Twilight_Volume2_Epilogue|Epilogue]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

.Hack//Epitaph of Twilight Volume2 Episode8

2023-05-27T19:34:36Z

Tacita Koe: Created page with "==Episode 8//riddle== Continuing their search for the Twilight Dragon, the Little Witch’s group were guided by Gendor, whose abilities had finally bloomed, through the froz..."

==Episode 8//riddle==
Continuing their search for the Twilight Dragon, the Little Witch’s group were guided by Gendor, whose abilities had finally bloomed, through the frozen moors that stretched through the center of the Land of the Beginning of Beginnings. Exhausted from traversing a blizzard, the group found a small cave and decided to warm themselves up inside. They knew that they had to hurry, but they wouldn’t be able to do anything if they dropped here.

Then, as she began to slowly warm up, the Little Witch stood as if called by something and walked to the back of the cave. Finding her actions curious, the others all got up to follow her.

“!”

There at the back of the cave, there was something cold and glowing. A huge androgynous spirit with six wings sprouting from their back was encase in the ice, and a solemn atmosphere seemed to surround them, as if they should not be touched.

“Is that a spirit of Darkness?” Fili questioned, but Lilith and Bith quickly denied the supposition.

But the fact that he had to ask meant that they also weren’t a spirit of Light. Which meant that they must have been a spirit like the Little Witch and the Mocaine, belonging to neither land.

Which left one question― why they were sleeping on ice in a place like this?

“I’ve never even heard of spirit like this…… what are they?” Fili muttered to himself, while the Little Witch gazed up at the frozen spirit unblinkingly with their golden-blue eyes.

Then Lilith noticed that the Little Witch wasn’t moving at all, and addressed her. “Hey, are you okay?”

Lilith tried to put her hand on the Little Witch’s shoulder, but she stepped towards the frozen spirit instead, ignoring her. But her steps were unsteady, like she was sleepwalking.

Sensing her withdrawn state, the others watched with bated breath as the Little Witch walked forward. “……” Muttering something under her breath, the Little Witch reached out to touch the spirit in the ice.

And the moment she did, the ice instantly evaporated, obscuring the whole cave with steam. The vapors slowly dispersed as air cycled in from outside the cave, and the spirit floated before them, not yet opening their eyes.

Everyone stood transfixed. But then, with a faint smile tracing their lips, the spirit flew over the group’s heads. And after watching them fly away for a moment, the group was brought back to their senses by the Little Witch. “What are you all doing here?”

The six-winged spirit was tearing through the sky as they left the cave without even opening their eyes. Like something else was driving their actions.

Though there should have been sound from many spirits bustling about within the Palace of Light – which radiated a warm glow as it was illuminated by the sun – now, all was silent.

The entire palace was deserted and in shambles. The Great Archive was overflowing with scattered books littering the floor. This was not unexpected though― for at the king’s command, all the spirits in the Lands of Light had rushed to prepare themselves and gather at the foot of the rainbow.

From the moment they began mass-producing weapons and armor, they all knew that they would eventually have to march into battle. But none could have anticipated it would happen so soon.

The flags on the roof continued to sway in the breeze, seeming somehow forlorn in the silence. The sky had been so clear just a short while ago, but now it was shrouded in dark clouds, and a deafening silence enveloped the region.

As the dark clouds moved across the sky above the palace, a sound pierced the silence from somewhere. It was a lonely sound, like a single note being struck on a piano. And a moment later, the Cursed Wave appeared, threatening to engulf the palace. A thick, greasy, black mass spread across the horizon, slowly enveloping the palace.

The torches lighting the palace halls were extinguished. But the waves could never be satisfied with consuming just the palace, so taking the dark clouds with it, they began to encroach on the rest of the Lands of Light.

And when the Palace of Light fell completely― far away at the Alba Lake, the King of Light Apeiron sensed it.

“What is it?” Standing beside him, Helba was the first to notice the subtle shift in Apeiron. “I hope you’re not about to say you’re already tired out.”

“N-no……”

Apeiron certainly was exhausted. The chaos following the wave withdrawing was immense. The spirits of Darkness were able to manage their chaos well thanks to the resourcefulness of Queen Helba’s attendant Boa― but the Lands of Light were not so lucky. Unfortunately, Apeiron’s inexperienced aide Papi was finding it incredibly difficult to support Apeiron as he tried to rein in the confused and exhausted spirits in the face of imminent death.

Overlooking the spirits― when he finally settled down on a small hill by the lake, Apeiron felt a piercing pain in his chest. “Has the palace fallen……?” Helba asked, and Apeiron turned to face her with a twisted expression.

“How did you know?”

“……” Helba spared Apeiron a glance before turning her gaze back to the spirits below. “Because I’ve already experienced the same pain.”

“You mean, the Palace of Darkness has also……”

“It happened just after we set up here.”

“Why didn’t you say anything?!”

Helba showed Apeiron a self-deprecating smile in response to his question. “What would have been the point? I knew from the moment I set out for battle that there would be no going back.”

“……” Apeiron went silent at that, and Helba shot him an annoyed sideways glare.

“You didn’t really think we would make it out of this, did you?”

“……”

“You really thought you would make it through this? Tell me you’re joking.” Helba said, but when Apeiron did not answer, she turned and continued. “You really went into this battle with such naïve resolve? You thought your palace would be safe when more than half the world had already been swallowed up by the waves and reduced to nothing? If that is the case, you should have just stayed couped up in your palace instead of marching to battle.”

Having spat that out, Helba raised her long, silvery-white spell staff and began to heal the army of spirits, which were significantly fewer than what she had come here with. Light emanated from Helba’s staff and gently enveloped them all without regard to whether they were of Light or Darkness. The spirits of Light seemed puzzled for a moment, but accepted Helba’s aid without complaint.

“Sorry……”

“Don’t apologize to me.” Helba dismissed Apeiron’s dispassionate consolations.

“It wasn’t that I believed that I would return. Surely, I did expect the palace would fall at some point. I didn’t think I could face the waves and come out unscathed, I just― wasn’t prepared enough, I suppose.”

“Is that an excuse?”

Apeiron quickly went to deny that, but swallowed his words before he said them. “You’re right, it’s an excuse.”

Admitting it, Apeiron looked out at the spirits below. His expression seemed to reflect that something had broken. Apeiron sheathed the sword that lay at his feet, and held out one hand towards the spirits as warm light emanated from his palm.

Apeiron, too, was capable of casting healing spells, and without averting his gaze from the spirits, Apeiron spoke again.

“Helba…… thank you.”

“Well that’s rather unsettling. What’s that for?” Helba said with a coy smile on her lips.

But when over half of the spirits had been healed, Apeiron noticed something. “It’s coming.”

A dark cloud rose in the southern sky, accompanied by a deep rumbling, and all the spirits who saw it gasped. It was another of the Cursed Waves.

The waves almost seemed to be teasing the spirits as their advance slowed more and more with each assault. “This one appeared much more quickly than the last.” Apeiron muttered, and Helba responded.

“I suppose there isn’t much left for them to swallow up. Most of the major locales have already been destroyed.”

“I see.” Apeiron sighed before continuing. “I guess the Twilight Dragon didn’t make it in time.” Then he drew his sword from its scabbard. “I’ll give the order.”

“No, wait.” But Helba stopped him, noticing three figures flying with great speed towards them from above the wave.

It was Bith and Fili― and with them, a spirit with six wings that flew off in another direction.

“What is that?” Before Apeiron could get a good look at them, Fili and Bith descended before their respective monarchs.

“Sorry it took us so long.” Fili bowed to Apeiron and explained the spirit above them.

He explained how the Little Witch had broken a seal binding the spirit in the Land of the Beginning of Beginnings, and with their emergence, they were able to immediately leave the Wavering Peninsula to return here with great haste.

And upon hearing this, Helba and Apeiron looked up at the spirit floating above the battlefield. “What is that spirit?” Apeiron questioned, and Fili answered him.

“I’m not entirely sure, but I believe they are someone who will help us just as the Twilight Dragon will.”

“I see……”

“Very well done.” Helba praised Bith and Fili, then urged them to continue their report.

“We sent the others to the Wavering Peninsula a few hours ago, so I believe it will only be a matter of time before they find the Twilight Dragon.”

“Are you sure they will find them?”

Without a hint of hesitation or doubt, Bith answered, “I am certain they will.”

Apeiron muttered his understanding and gave a small nod. “Then for the sake of those who left in search of the Twilight Dragon, we must survive.”

With that decision made, Apeiron looked back to the spirits beneath him, many of whom appeared livelier now. Those with sharp ears had surely overheard Bith’s report.

“There is still hope.” And so, Apeiron spoke to inspire them further. But then, behind Apeiron as he stood atop the small hill, the rumbling of horses and scraping of metal grew close, gradually becoming more and more cacophonous. “Now what?” Apeiron turned back with a look of surprise. “W-why……?”

An incredible sight greeted him there. Tens of thousands of armed humans with a scattering of several hundred spirits and Mocaine marched towards them. And at their helm, as if leading them all, was Pleiad.

Shouting something, Pleiad then ran up to the monarchs with one human following her. “I’m glad we made it in time……”

Pleiad’s breathing seemed labored, as if they were about to collapse. Seeing that, Fili hurried to support her. “How are you here? Back in Arche Haokar―”

“I got out. The humans took me in.”

“Then……”

While being supported by Fili, Pleiad addressed the monarchs. “I asked the humans’ king for help.”

The human that had approached with Pleiad was Magi, the king of the humans. And on his back, he carried a large horn.

For the humans― it was an ancient rite for that horn to be played whenever they fought against the spirits. Its sound had the power to inspire one’s allies while making their enemies cower.

“I had believed that you spirits were the only ones the waves would destroy, and so it had nothing to do with me.” Magi glanced at Pleiad as they leaned against Fili, then continued. “However, I was cautioned by this girl not to turn a blind eye to what is happening in this world. I had been taking in the spirits who had escaped, but she convinced me that there was more I could be doing. This world does not belong to you, or to us. It belongs to everyone. So, the dangers that are manifesting here are not unrelated to us. I know we are late in coming, and though we lack your powers, we believed we could be of some aid, and are here now to lend it.”

Hearing those words, Apeiron shed tears for the first time in his life. He marveled at how hard it must have been for those who could not fly to have come all this way.

“I thank you.” Helba said, then shouted to the spirits who were now confused by the new situation. “You heard him; now is not the time for us to be fighting one another! I thank the humans for joining us here. Now let us all fight to survive! On our signal!” She declared, leading Magi before the spirits. “Will you use your horn?”

Magi nodded and took the horn from his back. “For all who fight in this battle……” He said, and taking a deep, deep breath, Magi blew the horn with all his might.

And the sound of that horn echoed out so that all could hear it.

We spent some time looking for Gendor after he had disappeared in a blinding light, but he was nowhere to be found. We searched all over, (or at least, as far as we could without getting lost) But eventually, we circled back to where Gendor vanished from.

“Where could he have gone……?” Fili muttered with a sigh as he looked around anxiously.

“We don’t have time for this.” Hearing the irritation in Bith’s voice, I painstakingly examined the spot that Gendor had vanished from.

(I was imagining it may have swallowed him or something like that, but……)

I couldn’t spot anything out of place. “I wonder if he actually went anywhere at all.” Lilith mused.

“What do you mean?”

“We’re assuming that when he was enveloped in that light, he must have transported somewhere else― but what if that isn’t the case at all?”

“You think he might not even be alive anymore?” Bith confirmed, and Lilith nodded.

“What do we do?”

“What do you mean, ‘what do we do’?” Bith answered Lilith’s question. “We don’t know how far away the waves are. If we’re not going to keep looking for him, our only choice is to keep going, right?”

(But……!)

I knew what Lilith wanted to say. It may be the correct decision to move on rather than continue wasting time here― but leaving without Gendor after he had vanished in this terrible place was not an option. Not to me, at least. “We can’t just keep going on like this.”

“Saya is right. Let’s look around a bit more.” Fili agreed with me and turned on his heel. Then suddenly― he hit something and feel down with a loud thud. “!”

It was Gendor.

“Where have you been?” Bith asked, but instead of answering, Gendor held a finger to his mouth to stop him from speaking.

“There’s no time. We have to hurry.” Gendor said, and just then, the labyrinth let out another desperate cry. And like the first time, the walls and ceiling began oozing with an acidic liquid.

(What’s going on?!)

However― without explaining anything, Gendor began to move through the labyrinth without any sign of hesitation, so we followed silently behind him.

We had been completely lost in this labyrinth before, but now, Gendor was able to find the exit with ease. We found a staircase leading out and started running when it looked like they were going to close on us.

(Not good!)

My foot got caught in a pool of the acidic liquid, but Bith grabbed me before I fell and helped me keep going. “Thank you.”

I was sure Bith had heard me, but instead of responding, he just kept glaring at Gendor as he led us forward.

Leaving the living labyrinth, we found ourselves in a wasteland where the wind blew dry. And a short distance away, a black gate stood at the foot of a large stony peak.

(Surely, this is it……)

This must have been the entrance that led to the End of Land. And once we were all clear of the labyrinth and taking a breather, Fili looked to Gendor skeptically.

“Where were you?”

“I don’t know.”

“How can you not know?” Bith snapped at Gendor as Lilith gave him his cloak back. “There has to be a reason you could find the exit as easily as you did. You can’t just say you don’t know.”

At Bith’s chastising, Gendor groaned and fell silent. He didn’t seem to know how to explain himself. So thinking quick, Fili tried to offer a helping hand.

“Gendor― do you remember your body glowing, and then you disappearing?” Gendor thought for a moment, then nodded. “And can you remember what you did after you disappeared?” Gendor nodded again.

“Then you do know where you were.” Bith chimed in again, and Gendor immediately looked like he was going to cry. Fili was trying to help Gendor through it, but Bith’s singular complaint broke him down again.

It was understandable why Bith wanted an explanation, though. We lost valuable time because of what happened, so he wanted to know why it happened.

(Still, that isn’t the way to go about asking him about it……)

Apparently thinking the same thing as me, Lilith berated Bith. “Give him a minute. It’s not like he’s intentionally withholding the information from us.”

Bith sighed, but silently motioned for Gendor to continue. “I don’t actually remember disappearing. My body started glowing and then― I was just flying through the labyrinth all of a sudden.”

“!”

(He can fly now?)

I was about to blurt that out, but I stopped myself, thinking I shouldn’t interrupt Gendor anymore while he was trying to explain everything.

“I was excited at first, since I was the only one who couldn’t fly until now. But after a moment, I realized that everyone else was gone and did my best to find the exit.”

Hearing him out that much, Bith and Fili both dropped into contemplation. They must have had some idea about what this meant for Gendor. “The life-threatening situation must have awakened your dormant abilities.”

“I guess.” The two concurred.

(Except……)

If he had just needed a life-threatening situation― the first time we had encountered Cubia or tried to cross the Hearth of Dakk should have been crisis enough.

“Well, this should make things easier for us moving forward, at least.” Lilith said. “I didn’t think there were any humans who could fly without the help of tools, but it seems I was wrong.”

She urged Gendor to give it a try, and Gendor thought for a moment and then made a small jump.

“Huh?” He jumped again. “How do I fly again?”

Gendor stretched up as high as he could and tried jumping, but there was no sign of him being able to fly.

“Strange,” Fili muttered, seeming to have noticed something as he watched Gendor and tilted his head. “Back in the labyrinth― perhaps you were only able to fly because the manifestation of your abilities put you into a kind of trance.

“So, you mean Gendor’s power was what put the labyrinth back to normal?”

“It’s possible. Though it’s not like we could just go back and check, his power could still be unstable.” Fili explained in response to Lilith’s question.

“Hang on. Does that make Gendor a spellcaster?”

“That would seem to be the case, since it looks like he used a state-altering spell.”

Suddenly, a shock ran through me like I’d been struck in the head.

(This is……)

Memories I hadn’t been able to recall until now suddenly came flooding back to me. So much so that it made me dizzy. Near the end of the Epitaph of Twilight, I remembered that the description of the three shadow-bearers had changed.

'''The three shadow-bearing spellcasters―'''

(That’s it!)

That had been how it was written in the story after the shadow-bearing human had manifested his powers in the labyrinth.

(But, why now……)

As if in mockery of my inability to remember any of it up to now, my memories suddenly overflowed in my mind without end. I’d already known that the tear jar would be lost, and I’d known that Vesper would disappear.

Furthermore, by now, both the Palace of Darkness and the Palace of Light would have already fallen to the waves. And if I was recalling correctly― on the path just ahead of us, we would soon meet with a mysterious dragon. If we could answer the dragon’s riddle, then we would be able to meet the Twilight Dragon almost immediately after.

Beyond that, the story was unfinished, so even with my memories restored, I didn’t know what would happen after that. But surely our future wouldn’t have such a bleak ending.

(I’m glad I was finally able to remember, but……)

How had things managed to progress perfectly according to the novel so far?

(I’m not the Little Witch Saya, so how……)

My thoughts and actions up till now couldn’t possibly have all been the same as hers. Not unless something like the will of the story itself had been guiding me through it.

(I don’t understand……)

Even if there had been something guiding me, I couldn’t believe it had all gone according to plan. But in either case, our journey was nearly complete now. Our narrative goal was nearly in reach.

(Papa, Mama…… I hope I can come home soon.)

Without Vesper to snap me out of it, I couldn’t stop thinking about it now.

“If you can’t fly, then that’s alright. Nothing has changed for us, so there’s nothing for you to feel guilty about.” Comforted by Fili, Gendor stopped trying to fly and calmed down.

(I can’t get sentimental just yet. We have to keep going until we find the Twilight Dragon!)

But just when it seemed time to leave, one of Bith’s familiars arrived. And as it spoke, the color drained from Bith’s face. “Did something happen.” Fili asked, and Bith shook his head in distress.

“The palace fell. The Queen’s status is unknown.”

“What?!” Fili reacted with shock, but neither me nor Lilith did.

I was prepared since my memories had just returned, but why wasn’t Lilith surprised? As I thought that, Lilith noticed I was staring at her and gave me a cool smile. “Is it that strange that I’m not surprised?”

“Uh…… well, kind of. After all, it’s the palace of the nation you used to belong to……”

Seeing my confusion, Lilith muttered something about me being surprisingly honest. “The waves have been appearing in key locations around the world. I knew it would only be a matter of time before the palace was swallowed up, too. I’m more upset at Bith for apparently holding out hope that it would be fine.”

Lilith stared at Bith with a stern look on her face after saying that, but he spoke up again without taking notice. “By the time my familiar arrived, it says that more than half of the palace had already been consumed.”

“No way……” Fili was at a loss for words. “Is there someplace they could have run―”

“Well, I don’t think they were swallowed up without a fight. I’m sure they’re fine.”

Suppressing the sinking feeling that the waves were closing in on us, we all began moving towards the gate in the distance that would lead to the End of Land, though our steps were measured.

Something was there in front of the gate which was built directly into the rocky cliff face behind it. A skeleton with eight arms and eight legs stood in our way. “An enemy?” Bith eyed the skeleton ahead of us skeptically. Yet after a moment, there was no sign of it moving.

Neither Bith nor Fili had any information on the Land of the Beginning of Beginnings. Not on the kind of people who lived there, or what their culture might be. We were in uncharted territory here and needed information badly.

But as we approached, the skeleton didn’t budge at all. It was standing as if it were guarding the gate behind it with four swords in its hands that appeared to have rusted over years of being exposed to the rain and wind. It was never mentioned in the story whether they had always been a skeleton, or if they had died and become one, but I knew that they were here to serve as a gatekeeper.

“Maybe they’re actually dead?” Lilith suggested, and Bith stepped closer to look into the skeleton’s face.

“Looks that way.” He decided, then noticed something else.

Hanging from the skeleton’s waist was one, singular key.

“Must be a key to the gate.” Fili stated, moving forward to take the key from the skeleton.

''“Gigagigagi,”'' With the sound of clattering teeth, the skeleton’s head turned to face us.

“It’s alive!” I shouted and jumped back on reflex. Bones clacked menacingly, and the skeleton’s limbs slowly began moving like a wind-up doll.

“Get back!” Bith shouted― and with a level of force we couldn’t have expected from its slow movements, the skeleton swiped at Fili’s cheek with sharp, claw-like bones, and a single streak of blood ran down his cheek. If he had been any slower to dodge, his cheek would have been sliced open completely. “PhaVak Rom!”

Flames in the shape of a dragon emerged from Bith’s spell wand and rushed the skeleton while letting out a kind of roar.

“Get lost!” Bith’s flames engulfed the skeleton as it burned and charred.

Shaking within the flames, the skeleton dropped the swords it was holding one after another― while I stood motionlessly as if dangling by a thread. After waiting for the moment the skeleton went completely silent, the flames were extinguished.

“……It wasn’t dead?”

Bith put his wand back in his pocket and took the key from the now silent skeleton. “Let’s keep moving.” He said, throwing the key to me since I was closest to the gate. I snatched it up quickly, though it was still hot from being in the flames. “Got it?”

I nodded and inserted the key into the gate’s lock. However, once it was in, the key wouldn’t turn. I tried a few more times, but this key didn’t seem to work for this lock. “It’s no good.” I turned back to the others, and then saw the skeleton behind Bith slowly moving again without making a sound. Before I could even say a word, the skeleton’s arms reached out and grabbed Bith, Fili, and Lilith by their throats. “Everyone!”

In an instant, all three were captured with no way of resisting. ''“Gigagigagi,”'' The skeleton almost seemed to be laughing at us. Even without a face, it was clear from the way its mouth moved; he was giving us a sickening, victorious smile.

Then it tightened its grip around their throats to the point that they were all clearly in agony. “Let them―”

“Let them go!” Before I could raise my wand, Gendor raised his hands towards the skeleton.

(……Huh?)

I’d never seen Gendor act this way before, so his ferocity caught me off guard. However, when I looked close, I could see that his arms were trembling slightly. “Even I can do this much……”

Seeing Gendor muttering to try and encourage himself, the skeleton sneered at him. Gendor remained motionless with his hands raised. For a moment, I waited for something happen, but there was no sign that either would act.

Fili’s words echoed in my head. ''“His power could still be unstable……”''

He couldn’t use his abilities the way he wanted, just like I couldn’t at first― but there was no time to think about that right now.

(I have to do what I can right now!)

I held up my wand and concentrated on trying to use the spell that Vesper told me was forbidden. With no plants around for me to manipulate in this wasteland, this spell was the only thing I could use to try and save everyone.

But the skeleton wasn’t stupid. It stretched out its five remaining arms and tried to grab me to stop me from casting the spell. Power welled up deep within me. I needed to pierce the skeleton from below, so I tried to focus on only the ground beneath its feet. If I made even the slightest mistake, it would hit everyone.

(Just a little more……)

I knew the skeleton would attack me, but couldn’t move from where I was. I knew that if I moved, I would lose concentration and my spell would fail. “Ah!” I crossed my arms in front of my face to protect myself from the attack while focusing on keep a firm grip on my wand at the same time.

(Please…… work quickly!)

The skeletal arms closed in around me, reaching for my head, and I shut my eyes without thinking. “……?” But the pain I was expecting to feel never came, and I slowly opened my eyes back up. “Huh?!”

The skeleton’s sharp claws had come to a stop, hovering just centimeters in front of my face. They were stretching straight out from each of the five arms, trying to pierce into me, but now they appeared to have been packed together like a bundle of needles.

“What?”

Then I noticed that one of the fingers had a different shape from the rest. Looking more closely at it, the finger looked to have the shape of a key. I grabbed for it, and it broke off the skeleton’s hand without issue.

“Is this……” It looked very similar to the key that Bith had taken off the skeleton’s waist. This had to be the real one though, so I stuffed it in my pocket to make sure that I wouldn’t lose it.

(But why……?)

I backed up, wanting to get away from the claws for the moment. Even though it didn’t seem to be moving anymore, there was always a chance it would again like last time.

“Saya, are you okay?” Gendor rushed over to me with his cheeks flushed red.

“Wait, are you doing this Gendor?”

“When I thought that I wanted it to stop, it did. If it hadn’t stopped, you would have died…… is that how spellcasting works?”

The skeleton’s rubbery arms had been halted by Gendor’s power. But behind them, the skeleton was still struggling to try and make them move. Maybe because Gendor wasn’t familiar with using spellcraft, his power hadn’t affected the skeleton’s entire body, and I realized then just how bad off the other three.

''“Since it looks like he used a state-altering spell……”''

Remembering what Fili had said, I took Gendor by the arm and spoke quickly. “If you were able to stop it, could you stretch out the skeleton’s arms? If you could get the arms holding the others away from its body, then I might…… I will be able to save them from it quickly.”

“Alright, I’ll try.”

Standing next to me, Gendor held his hands out towards the skeleton. Then at once― the arms that had been aimed at me began to move again. It looked like Gendor couldn’t focus on both spells at once.

And as if in response to the first spell ending, those arms began to stretch forward at an incredible speed. If I hadn’t stepped away, I would have been skewered for sure.

“Saya!” Gendor’s new spell took effect.

The skeleton’s eight arms all began to stretch out away from it like an octopus’s tentacles.

(Now!)

I directed the wasteland. But since I didn’t try to give it specific instructions this time― the earth below the skeleton’s feet surged upwards with incredible force and reached towards the heavens. Unable to withstand the force of the land striking it― the skeletons arms were all broken off as it was flung into the sky by the rising stone.

With that, the other three were freed from its grasp and collapsed, so Gendor and I rushed over to them. Coughing and gasping for air, they climbed slowly back to their feet.

“Thanks for the help……” Fili said, then looked at the pillar of land that had been raised up. “Saya…… you did this?”

“Y-yes.” I suddenly felt a wave of dizziness wash over me like I was going through a bout of anemia, and guessed that it was the recoil from using that forbidden technique.

“Your face…… looks pale.” Lilith gave me a closer look over while massaging the marks on her neck.

“You used a forbidden technique, didn’t you?” Bith questioned, and unable to meet his penetrating gaze, I turned my eyes towards the ground. Then Bith grabbed my arms and squeezed. “What if you had died?!”

“But, there was no other way―”

“That doesn’t make it okay to use a forbidden technique!” Bith yelled, but then let go of my arms as if he had noticed something. “I get it. This is what you learned from Vesper, isn’t it?”

“……”

“That explains it. I’d never heard of the Little Witch being able to use spells that harm others; but damn, he sure taught you something nasty……”

“Don’t say it like―”

“Never use that again, no matter what. It’s a miracle you’re even alive for me to scold you right now.”

I couldn’t say anything as Bith interrupted me with words of warning. “Got it……”

Seeing me sulk, though, Bith added crisply, “But, thanks for helping us out.” I raised my dizzy head to look at Bith, and seeing the way he looked embarrassed, I knew that he really was worried about me. “And I’m sorry…… I didn’t think there was any way it would be able to move after that.”

“How far did they get thrown, do you think? If it still has the real key, we won’t be able to go on.” Hearing Lilith mention that, I pulled the bone key back out of my pocket. “What is that?” She asked, and I explained that I had taken it from one of the skeleton’s claws.

“So the key on its waist was a decoy, then.” Fili muttered, sounding impressed, then looked up at the darkening sky. Back in the direction we came from― thick clouds were spreading out with a thunderous roar brought on by the waves. “Let’s hurry.”

Together, we stood in front of the gate again. The key turned easily this time, and the gate slowly opened with a creaking sound. It opened up to a long tunnel, but a few kilometers ahead, we could see a pure white light that seemed to be the exit. With Bith in the lead, we rushed through.

The waves were coming. By now, it was possible that the place we were moving towards was the only safe place left in this world.

When we came out the other side of the tunnel, we entered into a world of pure white. A raging blizzard made it impossible to see more than a few meters ahead of us, and the cold was immediately overwhelming. Still, before going any further, both Bith and Fili sent out their familiars to investigate our surroundings. Even if they trusted the compass to guide us, they wanted to know what might lie ahead of us.

We waited patiently for the familiars to return, but after just a few minutes, my body started to grow numb. Fili was able to use a spell to protect us from the blizzard, but he couldn’t do anything about the cold itself. As soon as the familiars got back, we had to move.

“We’ll need to rest soon……” Lilith had borrowed Bith’s cloak again since she was the most exposed among us, but it was still freezing, so she murmured a complaint as she hugged her own trembling body.

“It’ll take a few more hours of walking before we reach a place where we can rest. You’ll have to stay strong until then.”

Being told that, Lilith cringed with disgust.

(I want to rest too……)

And it made me wonder― Bith and Fili seemed fine; how did they manage to stay so strong? Despite how we felt about the cold, though, we had no other choice but to hurry onwards. But since the rest of us didn’t have the same fortitude, Gendor, Lilith, and I all ran out of stamina rather quickly.

Then when he saw that we were all slowing down, Fili told Bith that we had to rest. “Are you going to rake responsibility if they all collapse after coming this far?”

“……Alright, I get it.” Bith agreed with some reluctance, but Fili smiled brightly and turned back to us.

“There should be a cave just up ahead where we can rest. We’ll take a break there.” Thanks to that information which Fili’s familiars had collected on the snowfields, we were able to reach a cave to warm up in.

And with the dragon of flame that Bith conjured, we were able to quickly recover from the freezing temperatures.

''“…………this way.”''

“?” As Gendor was nodding off next to me, I could have sworn I heard someone calling me and looked into the depths of the cave. A winding path lead further in, but there was no sign of anyone else there.

''“…………way.”''

(Again……)

Fili and Bith were talking about something as they kept watch outside the cave with intense expressions. But they didn’t seem to hear the voice that I did.

''“……Come this way.”''

“!” That time, I heard it clearly.

Even if Fili and Bith were being distracted by the blizzard, Lilith definitely should have been able to hear it as she rested next to Gendor.

''“Saya…… come this way.”''

As soon as the voice called for me by name, I felt a strange sensation like I was having an out of body experience.

(I have to go……)

I slowly stood up and walked into the depths of the cave as if I had been invited in. The path had looked like it might wind down forever, but it didn’t take long at all to each the end.

At the back of the cave, I found something large, cold, and radiant. And when I approached it― I saw it was a huge androgynous spirit with six wings sprouting from their back encased in ice.

“Did you call me here?” I asked, but received no reply. That wasn’t surprising, though, since they were encased in the ice. “Why are you frozen here?”

Gingerly, I reached out to try and touch the ice― but I was suddenly overwhelmed by the impression that I shouldn’t and snapped my hand back away from it.

“Is that― a spirit of Darkness?” I heard Fili approach behind me, but I didn’t look back at him.

I couldn’t take my eyes off of the spirit in front of me.

Everyone was here now, and in response to Fili’s question, Lilith and Bith shook their heads to deny that possibility. But the fact that Fili had to ask that question at all meant that they were not a spirit of Light either.

“I’ve never even heard of a spirit like this…… what are they?” Fili’s voice grew faint as he muttered to himself.

“Hey, are you okay?” Lilith asked me, but instead of answering her, I simply continued to stare at the spirit in silence.

(Maybe I’m just tired……)

I felt my consciousness fading, and as it did, I grew dizzy and began stepping closer the frozen spirit as if I were sleepwalking.

“……” In a voice so small I couldn’t even make out the words myself, I muttered something without meaning to.

(Is this the will of the Epitaph of Twilight?)

It felt like someone else had taken over, and I suddenly felt afraid of the idea that I was being moved against my will. I feared that I would be completely taken in by this world this time. Yet in spite of how I felt, my body still reached out to touch the frozen spirit.

(No!)

I had a gut feeling that I should not touch this spirit, but my body would not listen to me.

I felt that – the moment I was forced to play into the part of the Little Witch Saya – I would lose something important about myself. Something integral.

[[File:Epitaph_of_Twilight_v02_bw4.png|thumb]]

My memories of the world that I should return to.

(NO!)

My outstretched hand started to tremble as I prayed desperately for my senses to come back to me, but it was impossible.

“!”

The instant I touched it― the ice evaporated. The whole space was obscured by steam, and a gust of wind blew in from the cave entrance and slowly dispelled the vapors.

(What did I do?!)

I strained my eyes, and there in front of me with a smile on their lips, I saw a divine spirit floating in the air, their eyes still closed.

''“Thank you……”''

With a voice that echoed in my head, the spirit thanked me― then flew out over our heads towards the entrance of the cave.

For a moment, I just stood there dumbfounded. I finally felt like I had control of myself again, and I cautiously tried to move my hands. “I can move!”

For obvious reasons, everyone else looked at me with confusion when I shouted that.

What in the world had that been about? And why had I been able to release that spirit?

“So what exactly was all that about?”

“You don’t know?” Lilith questioned, and I shook my head. I was the one who most wanted to know what had happened. “So it’s a complete mystery why you were able to release that spirit, huh……?”

Times like this made me wonder if Vesper would have known more.

I had so many questions, but we couldn’t waste any more time here, so we started walking through the blizzard again, and after a while, we passed through the frozen snowfields completely.

The blizzard came to an end, and the scenery transitioned into a lush green valley. Though by the time we arrived, the sun had already set, and stars were twinkling overhead in the night sky.

“We’ll have to camp here tonight. But tomorrow, we should be able to reach the Wavering Peninsula.”

“Right. This will probably be our last chance to rest.” Surprisingly, Bith agreed with Fili’s suggestion straight away.

After gathering up some dry branches for a campfire, we each began to drift off to sleep around it. But I―

(What was that……?)

After that strange out of body experience in the cave, I realized that my mind was feeling strangely clear. And although I did feel an odd sense of loss as if something important had disappeared, I couldn’t remember what it had been.

But even not knowing why, my sense of urgency wouldn’t go away.

(What was it……?)

No matter how hard I tried to remember, I was drawing a blank. I had absolutely no idea what it was I was trying to remember.

“Oh well, I guess.” It felt strange, but by saying it out loud, it cemented how little it mattered.

(I need to sleep too……)

But just when I was finally going to lie down and rest, I realized that I was crying.

I didn’t feel sad, but I also didn’t feel happy. Yet for some reason, I couldn’t stop crying. That night― I dreamt of Vesper, although the Vesper in my dream had a very sorrowful expression.

And no matter what I said to him, Vesper remained silent with that sad look on his face.

At dawn, we began to move. Even if it had been to rest our bodies, knowing we had lost half a day of time spurred us on as we hurried forwards, passing through a deep valley surrounded by mountains.

“The Land of the Beginning of Beginnings is really empty……” Gendor muttered with a sigh.

“This place has always been said to be devoid of life. It only makes sense it would be like this.” Fili explained as we moved. “These mountains are known as the Dragonbein Mountains because they are said to look like a dragon lying on its side.”

“I wonder who named them in the first place…… the name has been passed down for so long, I never thought to question it until now.”

“Couldn’t it have been anyone who likes to travel?”

“And made it past that gatekeeper? Not likely.” Bith answered Lilith’s question.

“You’re right…… the route we took to get here is almost certainly the only way to reach this place. Old man Tartarga was known as a living encyclopedia, so if there was any other way, either him or Dorin at the Great Tree of Lios should have told us about it.”

“What if someone flew in?” I suggested, but didn’t really think someone could have flown over the route that we had to take.

“However it happened, we have the legends, so someone must have come here at some point in history.”

We’d meant to have just a bit of casual conversation to pass the time, but instead, the topic became one that left a weight hanging in my chest. But while we were talking, we eventually arrived at the end of the Dragonbein Mountains and found a very, very large dragon sleeping there. Its body completely blocked the path that ran between the mountains, leaving no way for us to walk around them.

“This doesn’t look good…… do we try flying?” Fili suggested, and Bith nodded.

“Can you carry Gendor with me?” Bith requested, moving to stand next to Gendor.

(Hm?)

The compass I was holding onto shook slightly and pointed towards the sleeping dragon in front of me. “This is……”

“Is this the Twilight Dragon?” Gendor let out a gleeful cry when he noticed the compass.

“No, I don’t think it is. We haven’t reached the Wavering Peninsula yet.”

They kind of looked like Dorin did sleeping under the Great Tree of Lios, so I wondered briefly if they might be the same species― and then, as if sensing our presence, the dragon slowly raised their head.

They looked at each of our faces in turn as if confirming who we were, and then spoke with a deep breath.

“My name is Sheraton, he who interprets the signs. For many years, I have awaited the shadow-bearers. Little ones who would stand up to save their world― answer my riddle. If you do, I will have completed my role and will leave this land.” With a leisurely tone, Sheraton spoke while looking down at all of us.

As a group, we exchanged glances for a moment and nodded to each other. If we didn’t solve this riddle, we would not be able to move forward.

Seeing that we were ready, Sheraton asked his riddle. “Though equal before the eyes of all, alone, few are able to seize it. What is this?”

Everyone tilted their heads. “What could it be?” I spoke just to break the silence.

Something that is equal before everybody, but that few could seize alone. I turned the riddle over and over again in my mind, but I couldn’t think of a good answer.

“Is it ‘opportunity’?” Lilith tried, but Sheraton shook his head.

“Are you dense? I’m sure there are plenty of people who would seize an opportunity without help.

“Yeah, well you don’t have to be an ass about it.”

“Is it ‘air’?” Gendor answered excitedly. But that was also wrong, and Sheraton shook his head again as if bored.

“You realize you can hold air in a bag easily enough……”

“Oh, I see.”

“Shadow.”

(Again……)

Without feeling like I had meant to do so, I answered.

“By ‘shadow’, you mean like the ones we have, right?”

“Exactly.”

“But, hold on a second! Bith and Fili don’t have shadows. It’s only humans and spirits like us who have those, right? But if we’re thinking about Sheraton’s riddle, the answer should be something everyone has.”

“I guess that’s true……”

I wasn’t even sure why I had thought of ‘shadow’. But for a moment, I’d had the impression that they were something that everybody should have. Maybe it was related to that feeling of having lost something, but now wasn’t the time to be thinking about that.

“Though equal before the eyes of all, alone, few are able to seize it. What is this?” Sheraton posed his riddle again.

What could it be? Even though the waves were getting closer and closer, we were wasting time here. If only we could stop time, then we could take more time to think this through……

(Ah!)

“Could it be time― to seize the ‘moment’?” Sheraton paused when I gave that answer, and then roared and flew up into the sky. It seemed that had been the correct answer.

Seeing Sheraton disappearing into the sky, Lilith let out a shout of joy. “How did you figure it out?”

“I just thought about how much of a hurry we were in…… how we were running out of time, and I thought that might be the answer.”

“Well done!”

With Sheraton out of the way, we ran through the narrow passage that extended past where he had lain. Finally, the Wavering Peninsula where the Twilight Dragon resided was within reach. After running the winding path for a few minutes― the way suddenly opened up in front of us, and the ocean spread out before our eyes.

There, the eastern coast jut out into that sea and was swaying just slightly. We had found the Wavering Peninsula. “Let’s fly!”

With that declaration, Bith grabbed under one of Gendor’s arms in preparation to carry him. Fili followed his lead, and then supported by the pair of them, Gendor was lifted slowly into the air.

Then Lilith and I followed them and took into the air as well. At long last, we had finally arrived at the end of our journey. All that was left to do was to find the Twilight Dragon who would save the world.

Reaching the Wavering Peninsula― we landed in a field of plain, short grass. but It didn’t feel like there was any soil here, just hard stone, so it seemed odd that even that thin layer of grass could grow here.

“Let’s start looking!” I was feeling highly motivated now, but Fili and Bith stopped behind me and Gendor. “What’s wrong? We have to move quickly.”

Looking at me, Fili shook his head apologetically. “Unfortunately, this is far as we go.”

“What do you mean?”

“The legend says that you three are the only ones who can meet the Twilight Dragon.”

“Huh?”

“We were― our mission was just to get you three to the Wavering Peninsula.”

“So, our job here is done.” Bith finished, and Lilith nodded to him as if she had already realized this was coming. Like she was telling him to leave the rest to us.

“Then what are you two going to do now?”

“We have to reach the Alba Lake― and return to the Hulle Granz Cathedral.”

“But the waves are……”

“I can’t just sit back and wait while the Queen may still be fighting.

“……”

A single tear ran down Fili’s cheek. “I would have liked to be with you until the end, but that isn’t possible. Still, I am glad that I could come this far with you……”

“Why? All we have to do now is find it. The peninsula isn’t that big, so it would be faster for everyone to go together!” I insisted, but Lilith shook her head at me.

“If they did that, then we probably wouldn’t be able to meet the Twilight Dragon.”

“What does that mean?”

“The Twilight Dragon will only appear before the three shadow-bearers.”

“Why?”

“I wish I knew. But it won’t appear if there is anyone else with us.”

“……I understand.”

As quickly as it had come, my motivation turned to despondence. I had thought we would all be together until the very end, so I couldn’t imagine Fili and Bith leaving us now.

“If I hadn’t met you guys, I would never have stopped hating the spirits of Darkness. I am truly grateful to you all.”

Fili was tearing up as he spoke, but Bith watched him with a much more indifferent expression on his face. “I never asked you to like me.”

“Well that’s fine, because I wasn’t referring to you!”

Seeing them start to bicker, Lilith sighed. “You two are going back to the cathedral together, aren’t you? So what are you still doing here arguing with each other?”

“We can get back separately.”

“You just can’t be honest, can you……?”

“I don’t need you telling me what to do.”

“Is that so? Then do whatever you want.”

Much like the first time we all came together, I felt a warm, welcoming atmosphere envelop me. Thinking back, there were so many things that happened, and somehow, we managed to overcome all of them― I was still sad that Vesper was gone, but I was also glad to have made it this far.

“Me too, I…… thank you. I’m sorry for always having had to rely on you for help.”

“But I was the one really slowing everyone down.” Gendor said.

The mood grew melancholic after that, making it difficult for us to part ways, so we all just fell silent. But in the end, Bith broke that silence. “Time’s up; let’s go.”

“A heart of stone to the end, huh Bith?”

“The rest is up to you.” Bith said softly, then tugged on Fili’s arm when he made no move to leave.

Then, the two of them flew away. “You can do this! You three will definitely find the Twilight Dragon.” Fili’s voice echoed as he flew farther away.

“They’re gone……” Gendor muttered, and Lilith tapped Gendor on his shoulder to snap him out of his stupor.

“We’ll see them again. But to do that, we have to find the Twilight Dragon as quickly as possible, okay?” Lilith looked to me for support, and I nodded to her.

“Like you said, the peninsula isn’t that big. We’ll find it easily enough.”

Saying that, Lilith looked out across the Wavering Peninsula. It wasn’t even a full kilometer across, so really, there was nowhere for the Twilight Dragon to hide here. But still, we would have to search.

Yet even after slowly walking from the base of the peninsula to the tip, there was no sign of any life here, let alone the Twilight Dragon. The peninsula was completely empty, and I was starting to worry if the Twilight Dragon was even really here or not.

“It’s not here……” I muttered after walking the path back to the base of the peninsula.

“Could it be underground……?” Lilith suggested, so we walked back over the peninsula another time, knocking against the ground as we made our way out to the tip. If it was hiding, it would have to be underground somewhere.

The three of us split up to search, but after a while, Lilith shouted out to us. “The peninsula is breathing!”

Hearing that, Gendor put his ear against the ground. “It is! And it feels warm.”

“Really?” Hurriedly, I placed my palms against the ground, too. There was a slight pulse running through it, and it was giving off a gentle warmth, like body heat.

“No way……”

Using my broom, I flew out to the tip of the peninsula. From there, I thought the shape of it looked like a nose.

The Wavering Peninsula itself was the Twilight Dragon.

“Lilith! Gendor!” I shouted to the other two as they came to the tip of the peninsula to see what I was doing. “The peninsula ''is'' the Twilight Dragon!”

We had finally found it. And at the same time, a faint whistling sound echoed through the distant sky.

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[.Hack//Epitaph_of_Twilight_Volume2_Episode7|Episode 7]]
| Return to [[.Hack//Epitaph_of_Twilight|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[.Hack//Epitaph_of_Twilight_Volume2_Episode9|Episode 9]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

.Hack//Epitaph of Twilight Volume2 Episode7

2023-05-27T19:13:45Z

Tacita Koe: Created page with "==Episode 7//merge== Around the Hulle Granz Cathedral, the water of the Alba Lake began to ripple for the first time. Light flashed in the sky to the distant south, and the e..."

==Episode 7//merge==
Around the Hulle Granz Cathedral, the water of the Alba Lake began to ripple for the first time. Light flashed in the sky to the distant south, and the earth shook. And in response, the Alba Lake stirred further.

In that place, something was beginning.

All around the Alba Lake – save for the land to the south where lights flashed – all three other sides had already been consumed by the waves. And each time, the waters of the Able Lake – which had always been so clear – grew muddier. It was now only a matter of time until the waves would consume the Alba Lake as well, despite having stood impregnable for all of history.

The world could no longer escape its ruination.

To the south of Hulle Granz Cathedral, at the base of a giant rainbow shining with its multi-colored light, there was an atmosphere filled with a sense of foreboding. Spirits wearing armor and robes, as well as bloodthirsty phantom beasts all looked to their monarchs, who stood glaring at each other in silence.

Apeiron was the first to break that silence. “Why are you here?”

“For the same purpose as you.” In response, Helba calmly smiled as she offered her reply.

With a heavy sigh, Apeiron shook his head. He had no idea what to say to that. He had been the one to break their promise first, so he could hardly blame her for doing the same. However, as reassuring as it was to have both the spirits of Light and Darkness here in terms of strength, it wouldn’t be easy for them to set their differences aside.

If anyone on either side started a fight, it would result in mass hysteria. And if that happened, it would extremely difficult to regain control of them all. Though even considering that, he could never actually say that he would willingly cooperate with her, even if he wanted to.

With another sigh, Apeiron considered how best to begin.

“Is sighing like that all you know how to do?” With her smile curling into something more wicked, Helba glanced below them. “I thought you had understood that this enemy is not one we can stand against with simple armor and robes woven with spellcraft.”

Helba’s gaze fell upon them all― the spirits of Light. There, she saw spirits holding spell staves which were too tall for them, or wrapped up in suits of armor that didn’t fit quite right, all looking up at their king with anxious eyes.

“Can you really mobilize like that?” Apeiron stammered at that. “Well, no matter…… now that we’re both here, I suppose we will simply have to work together.” Helba added, then pointed to the large snake at her feet, Boa, in her true form.

At the gesture, Boa hissed at the those who had begun taunting the spirits of Light, forcing them to pull back.

“Have you heard the news from Bith?” Not answering his question, Helba silently beckoned Apeiron to make his point. “The news regarding Gendor― it seems that because of that human, they could not receive the key from the Mocaine. Not even because he lacked power, but simply because he was a human, they refused him.”

“And what of it?” Helba’s response was steely. As if she had anticipated that it would come to this from the beginning.

“The Mocaine are said to live in the Forest of Everlasting Darkness. Can’t you do something about this?” Apeiron spoke harshly to Helba, but she only chuckled at his question. “Are you hearing me?!”

“I hear you.”

“Then how about giving me an actual answer for once?”

“I was simply being stunned into silence. After all this time, you are still being so short-sighted……”

“Short-sighted?!” Apeiron shouted, but Helba cut the sound of his voice off with one small movement of her hand.

“One correction― Eld Sleika, where the Mocaine reside, is not my territory. Therefore, I have no power to intercede in this matter.”

“We are talking about the fate of the world. Surely you understand that, don’t you?”

Watching as Apeiron’s face turned red with anger, Helba continued to smile as she gave him her answer. “Of course I understand that. Isn’t that why we are here?”

And with that, Helba shifted her gaze to the spirits of Darkness waiting at her heels. They were comprised of only those most loyal to Helba who had not indulged in their baser instincts or taken part in the riots they called a ‘rebellion’. There were still some hot-blooded individuals among them, but none so much that they wouldn’t fall in line.

And those tens of thousands of spirits were all watching as the dialogue between Helba and Apeiron unfolded. A moment of silence fell over them, but again, Apeiron broke it.

“So, what do we do now? We can’t afford to just keep glaring at each other much longer.”

Having never lost her smile, Helba answered him. And hearing her answer, Apeiron frowned― but in the end, he knew that they had no choice. They had to fight to survive. Even if they knew that they could never win.

Together― they formed a circle at the foot of the rainbow south of the Hulle Granz Cathedral. The giant rainbow lit the way to the Alba Lake which held the Hulle Granz Cathedral at its center. When the spirits heard their monarchs’ decision, however, there was an outcry. For never before had the Lands of Light and Darkness worked together for anything.

But once they had finished giving out their orders to the spirits of Light and somehow persuaded even those who had opposed Apeiron, the king’s aide, Papi, let out a meager sigh. And retaking her humanoid form of an old woman, Helba’s attendant, Boa, called out to her.

“What’s with the sigh?” Surprised at being addressed, Papi jumped. “Though I look like this now, I still have good ears.” Boa said, cracking a crooked smile as she did.

Her distinctive serpentine eyes met Papi’s almost like she was trying to encourage her, but Papi just felt overwhelmed, and timidly attempted to reply. “Um……”

“?”

“Why did you have to set up here? There were other areas you could have gone……”

Boa’s eyes went wide at that question, as if it hadn’t even occurred to her. “If you are Apeiron’s aide, shouldn’t you already know the answer?”

“……” Realizing she had a point, Papi went silent. But she was still young by the standards of spirits, so she had not been a part of Apeiron’s inner circle for very long.

She did not know what it had been like before. It was only with the knowledge and support of Fili and other spirits that she had come to hold the position of Apeiron’s aide. However, even with that status, there were some areas she was sure to be lacking in.

“The Lands of Light are always so unreliable.” At Boa’s condemning words, Papi shrank in on herself. “The Alba Lake. We are here to protect that place.”

“Because it’s where the Hulle Granz Cathedral is?” Boa nodded. “But why then? If you have to protect it, you could have positioned yourself at the lake itself―”

But Boa interrupted Papi to explain. “Don’t you understand? There is something there that keeps evil at bay. That is why it hasn’t been consumed yet, even though the waves have destroyed everything else around it.” Papi listened to her go on in silence. “But nothing is enshrined in that cathedral. Do you know why?”

“No.”

“My guess…… is that the cathedral is intended to enshrine the Twilight Dragon.”

“Intended to enshrine the Twilight Dragon……?”

“When the shadow-bearers locate the Twilight Dragon― it is said it will come to that cathedral. Therefore, we must not allow that lake to dry out.”

Papi nodded firmly and looked into the distance― staring up at the northern sky, where the Alba Lake was located.

Yet with no way of knowing that both nations had raised their armies― the shadow-bearers were guided by the king of the Mocaine into the depths of the temple, still grief-stricken over the loss of Vesper.

And when they unlocked the door at the back of the temple, it opened into an underground labyrinth. However, it was no ordinary maze they found, but a living labyrinth. Bright pink passages like the inside of some giant creature were lined with thin, capillary-like veins. Occasionally― the passage trembled and narrowed as if it were convulsing. And amid the echoing heartbeats, the Little Witch’s group hurried onward.

Fili and Bith tried to send their familiars out so they wouldn’t get lost, but for some reason, they couldn’t summon them here. No matter how they tried, nothing happened.

They did not have much time left. ''“Get through as quickly as possible.”'' They recalled the warning given to them by the king of the Mocaine.

“We have to hurry!”

However, their desire alone would not help them.

Without warning― the living labyrinth let out a desperate cry, and the corridors began to decay. And though they pushed forward as much as they could, the shifting ground made it difficult to proceed as quickly as they wanted to. And eventually, a sticky liquid began to ooze out of the walls that seemed to dissolve any and all foreign elements.

The group tried to deal with it using their crests, but no matter how much they waved their spell wands, nothing worked. It appeared that any spellcraft they tried to use here would be absorbed into the labyrinth. So at that time, the groups cloaks and soles of their shoes began to melt.

They were being driven into a corner― at that time, they all had that same feeling.

Then one of the shadow-bearers – Gendor – roared as his body began to glow with a dazzling light. And at last, Gendor’s abilities bloomed.

And at the same time― the spirits of Light and Darkness were growing fearful at the prospect of the waves appearing at any moment. And just as the spirits disquiet reached its peak, a wave emerged from the east at the base of the rainbow. Knowing no retreat, the wave surged forward towards the circle of spirits.

Even those who had made up their minds to fight fell into violent confusion, though whether it was from their fear of the waves or the uncertainty of their ability to survive was unclear.

Apeiron screamed out a war cry, but it did not reach the panicking spirits. All of them were chanting spells, brandishing weapons, or trying to bite down with their fangs. And jumping into the sky to avoid the chaos, Papi watched the spirits fighting on the ground and muttered to herself.

“This isn’t right……” She stared into their eyes. “This can’t be happening!” Papi wrapped her arms around herself. She was not able to remain calm while watching what was happening below her.

On the ground― it no longer mattered if someone was from the Lands of Light or Darkness, it was simply overflowing with aggressors. Constant shouts and screams echoed through the air. It was truly a hellscape of agony.

“Why……”

“It must be the wave’s doing.”

Someone spoke behind Papi, and she turned to face them in a panic. There, Helba watched the chaos down below. Appropriately, the smile had finally fallen from her lips, but Papi still couldn’t tell what exactly she was thinking with her eyes hidden behind her bangs.

Without hesitation, Helba brandished her spell staff. From its tip, she released a shockwave towards the hoard of confused spirits. The spirits were struck by the shockwave toppled over one-by-one to the ground.

“What?” Papi grabbed Helba― but with how much taller the Queen was than her, she brushed Papi off with just a flick of her wrist. Knocked away, Papi glared at Helba. “Stop it…… you don’t have to do this!”

“Look closely.”

“?”

The spirits below staggered to their feet again. They all seemed to come back to their senses.

“Fall back! Retreat!” Apeiron’s voice echoed through the ranks, and after only a moment’s hesitation, the spirits began to flee to the north.

The wave was still moving towards them, but it wasn’t so fast that they couldn’t outrun it. “What happened……?”

“That strange odor emanating from the wave must have been what caused the divide. Didn’t you notice?” Papi shook her head at Helba’s question. “Well, I suppose it was faint…… perhaps it’s only natural you didn’t notice.”

With that, Helba flew over the heads of the fleeing spirits. Papi watched her go, frustration and embarrassment racing through her for not being able to so much as move while the wave had approached.

“What did he ask you?” As soon as Lilith returned from her conversation with the king of the Mocaine and Gendor had stepped inside for his, Fili jumped to question her.

“Nothing much, really. It was more like small talk than an interview. Seriously, what a waste of time.”

“Hm……” Taking in Lilith’s answer, Fili considered what it could mean.

“It can’t be helped. To them, this conversation is essential.” Bith said as he looked up at the great castle that Gendor had entered. There was nothing to be seen in the pitch black sky above, we couldn’t even be sure it if was actually night or day here.

“It’d be nice if Gendor could finish his interview quickly, but I guess I shouldn’t get my hopes up.” Lilith sighed, and then turned to face me. “Are you doing alright?”

I couldn’t even begin to answer that question. Barely any time had passed since Vesper disappeared, so I was still overwhelmed with a tremendous sense of loss. I knew I needed to be strong right now, but I just couldn’t accept what had happened. Despite myself, I started crying again.

“What exactly happened?” Bith asked with folded arms.

(Do I have to answer that……?)

I’d noticed that everyone was concerned over Vesper’s sudden disappearance, but even though I knew they had a right to ask at this point― I still felt like I needed more time to process everything before I could explain it.

(But……)

If Vesper could see me now, he would probably scold me. I was sure that he wouldn’t want me to linger on it forever.

“Hey, you know, you could try to be a little more delicate!”

“It’s okay.” I stopped Lilith from jumping to my defense and quickly began to explain what had happened in Lazeth’s dream.

Bith had seemed perturbed by what I told him at first, but by the time I finished my story, he looked oddly content with my explanation. Fili seemed stunned on the other hand, and was deep in contemplation.

“He sacrificed himself for us.” Lilith summarized once I had finished, and I nodded with tears still in my eyes.

I had to keep moving forward, for Vesper’s sake. “I know I need to be strong, but…… it’s not easy. I’m sorry, everyone.”

“You have nothing to apologize for.” Lilith said as she pulled me into a gentle embrace. She felt so warm, and has a soothing scent that reminded me of Vesper and brought tears to my eyes again. “I know it’s painful.”

I could only continue crying as Lilith offered me her sympathy and gently caressed my head.

“For Vesper’s sake, we will absolutely find the Twilight Dragon.” Fili declared and then looked back at the castle to see Gendor coming back out. But seeming worried about how quickly he had returned, Fili rushed up to question him. “How did it go?”

“We just talked.”

“I know that. But what did the King of the Mocaine say?”

Gendor tilted his head, thought for a moment, and answered, “He told me everything seemed okay, but he couldn’t give me the key without talking to Saya first.”

“I see……” Fili’s expression lifted. “Well, if they’re okay with a human like Gendor, then I’m sure that you will be accepted as well, Saya. After all, you’re a knowledgeable witch who is known by spirits of all kinds.”

I knew he was trying to encourage me since I looked worried, but right now, his words just fueled my anxiety. Even if Gendor wasn’t a spirit, he was at least still someone who actually belonged in this world. Me on the other hand……

Beckoned forward by the King of the Mocaine, I suppressed my anxiety that I would not be allowed to receive the key to unlock the seal and entered the castle.

Passing through a door made from a single large wooden board, I stepped into a hall that looked similar to a reception room. And the red carpets in the room gave it exactly the kind of appearance you would expect from a novel, though a few taxidermy animal heads would have completed the look.

(A novel……)

Feeling relieved that I could still recall things from my world, I looked to the king.

I was still uneasy, though. Without Vesper, there was no way I could lie and convince the king that I actually belonged in this world― the elder from the human village had understood what I really was, so now as well, I felt like I had no choice but to expose myself and speak honestly.

The king sat down on a large sofa and ordered me to sit as well, motioning to a smaller sofa across from him that I could use. “Now then……” Once I had taken my seat, the king began to speak. “Please tell me your name.”

[[File:Epitaph_of_Twilight_v02_bw2.png|thumb]]

At that, I frowned. But since I had already decided to answer honestly, I supposed that I should use my real name as well. “……I’m Lara Hoerwick.”

“Larahoerwick?” He repeated, but pronounced it like a single word, so I said it again more clearly.

“Lara. Hoerwick.”

And at that, the king gave me a quizzical look. “But, I had heard from the previous two that you were the witch of the wheatfield……”

I wasn’t sure how to respond to that.

(How do I explain……?)

“This may be hard to believe…… but even though my body is that of the witch Saya from the wheatfield, my mind is not.”

“Your mind is not?” The king considered my words for a moment before beckoning me to continue.

And I managed to explain my current situation to him more succinctly than I had managed with Vesper, but also in greater detail than I had to the village elder.

That I did not belong in this world. Not just in this body, but the world as a whole, and that I came here from another world by accident (becoming Saya the Little Witch) and with her body, I had made it this far with the advice of her partner, Vesper. I told him that I wanted to return to my original world after saving this one― and that since coming to this world, I had been gradually losing my memories of my original world.

But the king did not look like he understood. Which I supposed made sense. If I had been in his position, I doubt I would have believed me either.

(What should I do……)

While the king silently mulled over my explanation, I turned my head away. Somehow, I had to make him understand and convince him to give us the key so we could move on.

“Um……” I called to the king, and he looked up from his contemplation. “I understand your hesitation. But I did not take this journey half-heartedly. Though it’s true that I joined the search for the Twilight Dragon in a moment of desperation, and there are times when I fear I might not be able to get back to my original world…… Still, I want to save this world so I can leave it behind with a smile.”

For the sake of Vesper, who disappeared with Cubia, and for Lilith and everyone else who believed in me and had become my friends― I couldn’t back down now.

“Please! Give us the key!” I bowed my head as I continued my plea. “I beg you!”

A long moment past in silence. And with each second, my anxiety grew. “Please raise your head.” The king finally said, sounding troubled. I slowly looked back up at the king, and as his tone suggested, he had a puzzled expression on his face. “Do you believe in the existence of the Twilight Dragon?”

“I do.”

“You said that if you died in this world, you would be unable to return to your own― yet you believe this is something worth risking your life to find?”

I nodded, and then asked a question of my own. “Well, let me ask you this…… is there anything other than the Twilight Dragon that could fight against the waves? If no one does something, we will all be consumed by the waves eventually. So in that case, I would die all the same, wouldn’t I?”

The king nodded. “You are right about that. But that is no reason why you yourself should have to act.”

(What does that mean……?)

I watched the king’s expression as if I might find his true intent there. But I couldn’t figure it out. “If you just want to survive long enough to get back, you could just run away.”

“I could never do that……!” I had become the hero of the story that this world was based on, and she never considered running away.

And if I could explain that to the king, I’m sure this would be much simpler. But I couldn’t tell him that, because of something Vesper warned me of before.

''“You know, you shouldn’t tell anyone but me that this world was created as a work of fiction. I know you explained everything to me when you first arrived because you wanted to go back somehow, but I was beyond shocked. I couldn’t believe that the things I’ve done following my own will might all have been the result of a script― I don’t think anyone else would understand.”''

Vesper was definitely right. I would be so confused and even angry if someone told me such a thing in my original world.

“Never, you say…… then why did you set out on this journey knowing you were helpless? Did you think you could handle it because you had Fili and Bith with you?”

(I did, actually……)

The king wasn’t wrong. But he wasn’t entirely right, either. I did what I could do at the time, and I would continue to do so in the future.

I looked up at the king as he awaited my response. “Certainly, Fili and Bith being there offered me a great sense of security. Whenever I was in danger― I could trust them to help me. But it’s not like I haven’t done anything to help, and I will continue to use my abilities to their fullest for them.” I met the king’s piercing gaze. “Please. For the sake of Vesper, who is no longer here, I can’t stop now.”

The king stared at me in silence for a long moment. Time passed slowly, and then with a sigh, he asked, “Do those with you know that you are from another world?”

“They don’t. I didn’t think there was a reason to make them uneasy about me.”

“I see. Then did you only tell me because you didn’t think you’d be able to keep it a secret from me?”

“……That’s right. I thought it would be pointless to try and hide it from you, so I decided to speak plainly. I’m sorry if I’ve caused you any confusion.”

And again, the king fell silent.

(I knew it……)

Did this mean that the key couldn’t be given to someone from another world? The king didn’t seem to want to go on.

Without being conscious of it, I let my shoulder droop. Maybe I shouldn’t have said anything, but I still didn’t think I was wrong to do so. But if our journey ended here because of me, I would feel guilty facing the others.

(I wonder if it’s possible to somehow keep going without the key.)

Except― if there were, Fili definitely wouldn’t want to be wasting time here, and Bith would probably insist that we press on.

(I’m sorry, Vesper……)

Why did I have to come to this world? If the real Saya were here, I was sure that she would have been able to easily receive the key and move on.

(but why?)

Questions kept rising up in my mind. All I’d meant to do was play a little of the game that my uncle had made, but― had I really been the one to make that choice? The more I tried to remember, the more my head hurt, but the fear of forgetting completely drove me to keep trying through the pain. But I did feel like I could hear someone calling for me.

From the moment I had peeked into this world through those goggles, I’d had this strange sensation of a fog clouding my mind. A dimly lit, dusty room. Several monitors lined up on a desk. The word ‘Fragment’ on the screens. A welcoming scent. Then for a moment, the image of a large, pale, aurora-colored egg popped into my mind, and I felt dizzy.

I didn’t understand what it was, but I could picture it clearly in my mind― a pulsating egg. I didn’t have a clue what it could mean, but it felt important. But trying to dig any deeper caused my headache to become unbearable― I couldn’t do it.

Then, as if to save me from drowning in my sea of thoughts, the king spoke at last. “I understand.”

“Really?”

“You have been brought here from your world to save ours. This must be the will of the Twilight Dragon.”

“That’s……”

“I will give you the key. Please, save this world.” Saying that, the king held his large hand out in front of me, and in the center of his open palm was a proportionally tiny key that I reached out to take from him. “We should hurry. I will guide you now.”

Decision made, the king left the room, and I followed after him in a panic.

Fili looked relieved when he saw the king and I come out of the castle together. Even though he’d told me it would fine, he had probably still been worried about it himself. The king stepped up to the rest of the group, then let out a loud roar.

When he did― the king transformed into a pure white dragon like the stone statues from the entrance. Then, looking down at us with bright red eyes, he told us to climb onto his back. Fili, Bith, and Lilith worked together to fly Gendor up, then, once he had confirmed that we were all on board, the king silently took off into the sky.

Riding on his back, we gazed out at the Forest of Everlasting Darkness as it grew smaller and smaller beneath us. The forest where Vesper had disappeared.

Silently, I swore that I would never forget him.

After a while, the dark sky began to brighten. It seemed that we were passing out of the territory of the Lands of Darkness. The sun shone in the sky again and meadows spread out below us.

“Is that―” Lilith pointed out at a large waterfall ahead of us, and the king landed on a sheer cliff overlooking the waterfall that stretched for miles.

The sound of rushing water echoed out all around us, and the falls created a heavy mist that reached all the way up to where we were. And above it all, we could see a pale rainbow stretching out into the distance.

“The Great Falls of Arche Koeln……” I said, and beside us, the king returned to his original form and nodded.

“The key I gave you should be able to break the seal.”

“So you mean there’s a keyhole somewhere around here?” Lilith asked, starting to look around.

Behind us, there stood a large stone monument covered in ivy. Apparently, the keyhole was carved into it somewhere. But as we tried to push our way through the ivy, we found that it had grown so dense that we couldn’t pull it apart enough to find any keyhole.

“Get back.” So, raising his voice behind us, we turned to see Bith raising his spell wand, ready to shoot flames from the tip of it.

As soon as we rushed out of the way, Bith’s flames burned through the ivy, and cringing through the smell of burnt plants, I was able to find the keyhole engraved onto the stone monument and inserted the key into it.

“If someone who was not recognized as a shadow-bearer came here― then even with the key, that person could not break the seal.” The king’s words frightened me for a moment, but I shook my head to shake off the anxiety and slowly turned the key.

Then it happened. The sound of something cracking echoed out, and then the waterfall began to recede, allowing a large temple to appear from behind it.

“In the back of that temple, there is a path that leads to the Land of the Beginning of Beginnings. Look for a stone statue of a dragon like the ones at the entrance to our castle― that will be your sign. But unfortunately, I cannot accompany you any farther into the temple.” The king explained, and then took a small compass out of his pocket that was completely out of proportion with his size. “Here.”

I took the compass and looked it over. It didn’t have any indicators for north or south on it, just a golden mark on one side of the pointer.

“What is this?”

“A compass that will point you to the location of the Twilight Dragon. It will allow you to proceed without hesitation.”

“What about you?”

“Only those who seek the Twilight Dragon are allowed to enter the temple. I can go no farther…… though your path through the temple may still prove difficult.”

“Even without your help, we can carry Gendor from here―” Lilith started, but then behind her, a giant sea serpent-like creature jumped out of the water. Then with a loud splash, it disappeared into the lake again. “What…… what was that?” Her face stiffened as she turned around.

“What now……?” I looked down at the lake with trepidation.

And reflected on the surface of the lake were the shadows of several sea serpents, all dozens of meters long. And just as one of them seemed to disappear, it instead leapt out of the water with great force. A sea-serpent the color of lead rose and fell in a beautiful arc in front of us.

“Are we going to fly through here?”

“It can’t be helped.” Fili answered with a troubled look on his face. “There’s no other way forward.”

“Right, so if anything happens, we’ll use our spells to―”

“No, you can’t!” The king interrupted Lilith with a shout. “They are the guardian deities of this temple. If you harm them, you will incur the wrath of the Twilight Dragon and will never be allowed to meet them.”

“No way……”

But the king just smiled at our bewilderment. “It will be okay, though. I will throw you into the temple.”

(Throw us!?)

Even as we looked at him with skepticism, the king scooped us up in his large hands. “Please, wait a moment.” Fili begged, but without even hearing him out, the king hurled us towards the temple.

“Blessing of the Twilight Dragon……!”

(What is happening?)

We flew straight towards the temple in a clump so fast that we couldn’t even keep our eyes open. The wind hurt as it blew past my cheeks, and behind me, I heard the sound of one the sea-serpents jumping up out of the water.

(I’m scared!)

I could practically feel the sea-serpents jumping out of the water one after another, trying to gobble us up as we flew defenselessly over them. “Not good!” Lilith shouted.

I opened my eyes against the wind, and when I did, I saw us fast approaching the temple. Then beside me, Lilith clasped her hands together in front of her chest― and we were immediately enveloped in a sticky, watery liquid. The ball of water was strangely warm, but struck the temple pillars a moment later and burst open.

“Ow, ow, ow……” Standing back up, I rubbed at a bump on my head.

“What the hell was he thinking?!” Lilith rose and quickly readjusted the hem of her disheveled dress. “Did he even think about how we were going land?!”

“Thankfully, with your quick thinking…… we made it.” Fili brushed at his hair, soaked from the bubble of water, and looked around the temple, seeming to find something and becoming amazed.

I followed Fili’s gaze and gazed deeper inside the temple. There was no sign of anyone else here, and the deeper I tried to look in this large, auditorium-like place, the darker and creepier it seemed. And as we made our way through towards the back― our footsteps echoed off the walls. Without any real landmarks to guide us, we silently walked deeper and deeper into the empty temple.

“The king said we were looking for a stone statue of a dragon, right?” Lilith confirmed with Bith and Fili as we walked.

“It probably won’t be easy to find in a place this big.” Gendor noted with a sigh as he looked around with a restless energy.

However, those fears were soon deterred, because in the distance, we caught sight of something glowing with a bluish-white light. And as we moved closer, we realized it was a stone statue of a dragon. The dragon’s head was lowered menacingly with its mouth curled open as if to bite down on something― and at its feet, I could see a set of stairs leading down. The entrance was so narrow, though, so it was hard to notice without looking closely.

From the statue’s position facing the entrance, though, it looked as though the dragon was roaring at those stairs.

“Is this it?” Fili asked anxiously.

“Doesn’t seem to be anything else around here.”

We all began to carefully examine the stone statue. Then Bith released a large number of familiars around himself and sent them out to look for any other statues.

I tried suggesting that we could search on our own, but he brushed me off, saying he didn’t want us to get lost in here.

“Hey,” Then since we had nothing else to do while Fili and Bith sent out their familiars, Lilith approached me with a question. “What did he ask you? It felt like your interview took a while.”

It took me a moment to realize that Lilith was referring to the conversation I’d had with the king. “Uh……” I didn’t have a clue how to answer that. It wasn’t so simple a story that I could just blurt it out here and now. But keeping quiet about it would only make her suspicious, so I flipped the question on her instead. “Well, what did he ask you?”

“Me? He really just made small talk with me. Like, asking how I joined the search. Speaking of; what about you Gendor?”

Gendor had been distracted looking around at the temple, but turned towards us as soon as he heard his name and replied, “I―” But before he could say anything at all, Bith’s familiars returned all at once, interrupting him. Apparently, this was the only place in the temple with a dragon statue.

“Let’s go, then.” Fili took the lead and started the way down with the rest of us silently following him down the long stairwell.

And at the end of the dauntingly long stairwell― we found ourselves entering a living labyrinth. Bright pink passages like the inside of some giant creature were lined with thin, capillary-like veins, and the passage occasionally trembled and narrowed as if it were convulsing. There was faint sound like a heartbeat echoing through the place, and the walls pulsed in time with it.

“It’s like it’s alive……” I muttered, and Lilith frowned next to me.

“It’s like we’ve been swallowed by a giant monster.”

“It’s just your imagination getting the better of you.” Bith brushed off Lilith’s concern.

“Is that so?” Lilith gently placed a hand against one of the walls, and the part she touched contracted. “I really don’t like this. I don’t want to be here.”

Lilith retracted her hand and stared out at the path ahead of us. Just ahead, we could see a fork in the road.

(Which way should we go?)

The compass I was given was just spinning all around, so I didn’t know where to go in here.

(What is this compass even for……)

If we got lost in here, it would seriously eat up our time. And with no way of knowing how much of the world the waves had eroded, we didn’t have time to waste.

“Let’s see here.” Fili held up his spell staff, probably planning to summon his familiars. But when he tried, no familiars appeared. More to the point, no matter what he did, he couldn’t even get the spell crest to form for summoning them. “My spellcraft is being siphoned away.”

“I’ve already tried it too, but it isn’t working……” Bith said.

“So then, we have no choice but to just press blindly forward?”

“It would seem so.”

With no way of scouting the path ahead, I knew we had no choice― but I was still incredibly unsettled by the prospect. Even worse, no matter what happened in this place, we wouldn’t be able to fight back or heal without our spellcraft.

Aside from Gendor, everyone in our group was an unarmed spellcaster, which meant that in this place, we were completely helpless.

(We won’t get stuck wandering around this place forever, will we……?)

There was no way to leave any kind of markings on the walls, and no way to distinguish these passages from one another. “Let’s just get moving.” Fili decided as he took the first step forward.

But then without warning― the living labyrinth let out a desperate cry, and the corridors began to decay. With Fili in the lead, we all began to rush forward, but with the ground uneven and trembling the way it was, we couldn’t move as quickly as we wanted to. And as time passed― the walls began oozing with a sticky liquid that smelled like acid and dissolved any foreign objects it touched.

The path ahead of us began to twist and curve. It wasn’t an easy road to run through, but we still had to press on. Yet as I was tossed side-to-side, my cloak and the soles of my shoes began to melt away. And among us, only wearing her small dress, Lilith had the most skin exposed already, and when the liquid dripped down onto her from the ceiling, her pale skin burned red.

“……Grr!” But Lilith simply grit her teeth and tried to bear it without complaining.

I gripped my wand tight in frustration, but knew I would be unable to heal her if I tried.

(Why can’t I ever do anything……?)

Then for a second, something dark blocked my view of Lilith, “Huh?” And she was suddenly wrapped in a large black cloak― Bith’s cloak. “What is this for?

[[File:Epitaph_of_Twilight_v02_bw3.png|thumb]]

“You won’t get burned if you hold that over your head.” Bith answered bluntly, not turning to look at her.

Lilith was stunned for a moment, and her cheeks grew slightly flushed. Then, while continuing to run forward, she wrapped the cloak around her.

Having watched this sequence of events from just a step behind them, Gendor muttered, “Bith is such a nice guy.”

Bith’s ears twitched hearing him say that, but just then, Fili suddenly came to a stop. I slowed down to see what had caused him to pause, only to find a dead end in front of us.

“We should go back.” Fili turned on his heel and took a few steps back, but then stopped again.

“Hey……” Bith was speechless.

I looked back at where he and Fili were staring now. Behind us, the path that we had just come through had curled up so far that it was basically another dead end. “This can’t be happening……”

The liquid seeping from the walls and ceiling was still dissolving our cloaks and shoes even now. But not caring that they would get burned, Fili and Bith both tried to push back on the raised floor. I was shocked for a moment, but seeing the necessity of it, Gendor, Lilith, and I all joined in to help push the wall.

But it just wouldn’t budge. We had been driven into a corner― there was no other way to put it.

“Ooohhhhhhhhh!!!” Next to me, Gendor suddenly screamed and knelt down to the floor, clutching his head.

“Gendor?!” I shouted, but just when he looked like he might move again, a blinding light began emanating from his body.

(What?)

The light was so bright that I couldn’t help but shut my eyes against it.

“Are you okay?!” I heard Fili speak behind me and narrowly opened my eyes.

“Gen……dor?”

He had been right there a moment ago, but now Gendor was nowhere to be seen.

(What happened?)

Then as if in response to Gendor’s disappearance― the wall that had risen to block us in lowered down to its original position, and the liquid that had been seeping out stopped flowing.

“What happened to Gendor?” I looked all around us, but I didn’t see him anywhere. It was hard to believe that he could have just vanished in an instant, but he had― Gendor was gone.

And we all continued to shout Gendor’s name into the silent labyrinth.

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[.Hack//Epitaph_of_Twilight_Volume2_Episode6|Episode 6]]
| Return to [[.Hack//Epitaph_of_Twilight|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[.Hack//Epitaph_of_Twilight_Volume2_Episode8|Episode 8]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

.Hack//Epitaph of Twilight Volume2 Episode6

2023-05-27T18:56:41Z

Tacita Koe: Created page with "==Episode 6//lost== The Little Witch’s group went to Tartarga to ask about the Twilight Dragon. However, Tartarga lived on the other side of an underground lake filled with..."

==Episode 6//lost==
The Little Witch’s group went to Tartarga to ask about the Twilight Dragon. However, Tartarga lived on the other side of an underground lake filled with lava, known as the Hearth of Dakk. They had no way of knowing when the waves might catch up with them, so they had no time to dither about.

With help from one of the Ancient spirits, the Little Witch’s group decided to cross the lava while carrying Gendor. As if the lava had a mind of its own, it struck out at the group as they tried to fly to the other side of the lake.

The Little Witch was unable to do anything herself while carrying Gendor, but Fili, Bith, and Lilith each fought to push back the spewing lava as they all flew around her.

The lava relentlessly shot up at the Little Witch while she was unable to defend herself. And although she managed to avoid dropping Gendor, there was a limit to how quickly she could move with the flurry of lava and rocks flying at her.

However, thanks to the resourcefulness of the Little Witch, they somehow made it safely to the other side of the lake. Even Fili was impressed, despite already knowing how knowledgeable she was.

And waiting there for their group was the spirit named Tartarga, who was said to be like a living encyclopedia of the world.

“I was wondering how you would get across― well done.” Without even waiting for the Little Witch’s group to catch their breath, Tartarga addressed them with a wry smile. “I would like to say you should stop and rest first…… but unfortunately, you don’t seem to have time for that.”

While keeping an eye out behind him, Tartarga watched the Little Witch’s group.

Behind Tartarga, there was large cave tunnel. And from there, a thick, bushy tail nearly ten meters long could be seen, which must have belonged to the guard dog said to protect Tartarga. And the tail swung wildly side-to-side as if it were flailing.

“So, regarding the Twilight Dragon’s domain―”

“We’ve already been told the general location.” Bith interrupted Tartarga. “We were told you would have the specifics for us, old man. So tell us everything you know.”

“I see you haven’t changed at all, Bith. But fret not, you have no need to panic.” Tartarga said, stroking his stubbled chin. “In the Land of the Beginning of Beginnings, if you can unlock the seal at the Great Falls of Arche Koeln, you can gain access to its temple. This temple will lead you on to the Land at the End of Land. And from there, if you pass through the Dragonbein Mountains, you will reach the place known as the Wavering Peninsula, where you can meet the Twilight Dragon. There will be no landmarks to follow once you reach that point, but if you go there, you will find them.”

“And what is this seal?”

“In a moment; I’m getting to that…… honestly.” Glaring at Bith for a moment, Tartarga sighed heavily before continuing. “To break the seal, you will need a key. This key lies with the residents of Eld Sleika, deep within the Forest of Everlasting Darkness― Garm!”

Tartarga seemed like he was about to say more, but he suddenly reacted to something and turned around. But it was pointless for Tartarga to try and reprimand his guard dog. Garm pounced on the Ancient spirit who had been closest to his cave. There was no time to run. The sound of chewing bone echoed through the cave, and black blood dripped from Garm’s mouth. And as he chewed, he looked up at the Little Witch with bloodshot eyes as if sizing up his next prey.

“Tch,” Bith clicked his tongue and tugged on the Little Witch’s arm, whose face had gone ghostly pale. “Let’s go!”

Fili ran ahead, trying to protect Gendor, and Lilith followed, quick on their heels. Yet despite seeing the others head out, the Little Witch was unable to move herself.

And then, there was a sound of something falling. Even with Bith pulling on her arm so hard it hurt, the Little Witch couldn’t help but look towards the sound.

Something had fallen at Garm’s feet. “……” Even though she should have already known what it would be, the Little Witch had to look at the fallen object to confirm it.

And it was indeed the arm of the Ancient spirit.

Stands of sinew stretched from the torn end of the arm, reaching up to Garm’s mouth; and once she saw that, the Little Witch turned on her heels and fled into the tunnels of the Underworld along with everyone else.

Beneath a pitch-black sky that didn’t allow even a single ray of light to pass through it― huge, almost primordial plants grew in such abundance that it formed a sprawling forest. It was known as the Forest of Everlasting Darkness, and it had once been the place where Lilith had lived.

In the deepest part of this forest, there was a castle – known as Eld Sleika – that belonged to the giants. The castle acted as a gate that led to a place that belonged neither to the Lands of Light, the Lands of Darkness, nor to the humans.

At the entrance to the castle, statues of dragons were placed facing each other with mouths opened menacingly. And joining the statues, one real dragon came to perch between them. If it didn’t move, it would simply appear as if it were a third statue.

The dragon shook its pale orange body as it landed. And at that moment― the dragon transformed to take on a humanoid form, and the large-bodied Mocaine giant passed quickly in front of the stone statues.

To the residents of Eld Sleika who walked these lands, this vast forest was like a garden, and though few in number, they were still highly respected in this world. And that was due to the role which they performed.

Passing by the stone statues, the Mocaine giant moved at a brisk pace to reach the castle entrance. And there in the royal chambers of Eld Sleika, the Mocaine’s King appeared to be waiting absent-mindedly for something. He noticed the other giant walk by the stone statues and enter his room, so the King turned to face him.

“Welcome back.”

“I’m sorry I’m late.”

“Let us dispense with the formalities. Tell me, how is it?” The Mocaine’s King urged him to make his report quickly.

“Half the world has already been swallowed up and reduced to nothing. There is no time to lose. We must guide the shadow-bearers as soon as possible.” Receiving the report, the king sat silently on his throne. He appeared to be deep in thought. “Also, there was movement in the Lands of Light……”

“What?”

“It seems that they are raising an army.”

“I see. In the end, I suppose the alliance was little more than a formality.”

“You mean it is the same for the Lands of Darkness?”

The king nodded with a sigh. “Even with them so nearby……” He muttered, then continued in a louder voice, “It cannot be helped. If both countries are moving, then we indeed have no time to waste. Please go and meet with them.”

At his king’s order, the Mocaine – who had only come to report – was puzzled.

Their role was to provide information and directions only when the shadow-bearers seeking the Twilight Dragon came to them. This was well known to all who lived at the castle. It was an immutable role that they had understood ever since they were born.

But if half the world had already been swallowed up, then it would be foolish to wait much longer― that seemed to be the thought process behind the king’s decision.

“They should be in the Forest of Everlasting Darkness. Before Lazeth can, find them and bring them here.”

With that command, the king returned to his contemplation. And accepting his new orders, the Mocaine left the king’s chambers without another word.

The sound of striking iron and clattering machines echoed all around. This was the palace armory of the Lands of Light. Called in with Papi’s butterfly familiars, hundreds of spirits worked tirelessly to create weapons and armor.

And to the side, Apeiron observed their diligence with satisfaction. “King Apeiron,” Then at the sound of his name, Apeiron turned to see Papi standing before him.

“What is it?” Papi held a large tome in her arms. Apeiron glanced at her for a moment, but then returned his attention to the progress of the blacksmiths. “Did you find out anything?”

“It’s about Cubia― there’s a certain passage that I’m worried about.” Papi told him, and Apeiron silently motioned for her to continue. “Here,” And she opened the volume to read from.

'''Among the shadow-bearers The counterpart of Cubia If they act And should they merge Cubia will appear.'''

The writings were scuffed, and the pages riddled with holes as though insects had chewed through them. If one hadn’t looked too closely, the passage could have been easily overlooked.

“The passage is curious, but― if that is all, it doesn’t tell us much. You needn’t come back to report every little thing.” Apeiron spat out, even though in truth he did want to look into the text. Still, Papi refused to leave his side. Seeing her remain there in the corner of his eye, Apeiron sighed and asked again. “What is it?”

“……I also spoke with those who had deciphered it, but if the Cubia which appeared in the swamp has a counterpart among the shadow-bearers, I worry that it will appear again to try and merge with them again.”

“And?”

“We don’t yet know why Cubia appeared, but if it were to merge with this counterpart and increase its strength, they might not be able to deal with it.”

Mulling over Papi’s words, Apeiron folded his arms. “In that case, we should try to isolate its counterpart…… or in the worst case, we would have to erase them entirely.”

However, Papi frowned at the use of the word ‘erase’. “Either way, I can’t help but worry. We should pass this information on to Fili. He will have to decide what to do from there.”

“That……” Apeiron held a strong distaste for Papi’s indecisive attitude. “If you have more to say, say it quickly.”

“Yes, sir. If we go by this passage, it could be interpreted that Cubia’s counterpart is a companion to the shadow-bearers. In which case, I have a strong idea of who that individual is……”

“Who?”

At the direct question, Papi hesitated only a moment before speaking her answer. “The black cat Vesper, who travels with the Little Witch.”

(So hot.)

I swallowed those words before they could come out of my mouth. We were flying over the lava that filled an underground lake in the Hearth of Dakk, and were quickly approaching the other side of it as we kept a careful watch on our surroundings.

The Ancient spirit whom we’d met near the edge of the lake – having the ability to change their shape – offered to help us by shaping themselves into a basket to carry Gendor in. And thanks to that, the rest of our group was able to concentrate on protecting us.

It was a struggle to fly with Gendor hanging from the basket that the Ancient became. And I couldn’t make the excuse that I wasn’t used to flying either. If I messed up now, that would be the end of us.

Was it my nerves, or was it just the heat making my throat feel so parched? My hands were uncomfortably sweaty from holding the broom handle, and I had to frequently wipe them on my cloak. Every time I did, the broom lost stability and wobbled a little bit, but I was worried about my grip slipping if I didn’t keep them dry, so I kept doing it. But in doing so, it seemed like some of the basket’s threads may have been loosened over time.

How long had we been flying already?

I couldn’t see either side of the lake from where we were now, and I was starting to worry if I would be able to reach the other side to where Tartarga was.

“Saya, are you oaky?” Clinging to my shoulder, Vesper watched my face with a look of concern on his face.

“They’re heavy…… but I’m okay. It hasn’t been that hard.”

“Well, if you’re sure……” Vesper said, but he still looked worried.

And when continuing to fly in silence got to be too much for me, I asked about it. “What’s wrong?”

“The lava’s been quiet for a while now, don’t you think?”

“Hmm?”

It felt like he was trying to change the subject, but I looked down below my feet at the question. As he said― the surface of the lava was no longer churning. It had stilled, looking instead like molten glass instead of boiling lava.

“It certainly is strange.” Then flying up beside me, Fili watched the lava with a look of suspicion. He held up his spell staff and cast a pale golden film of light to protect me and Gendor.

It was some kind of barrier that could knock back a few attacks. However, while he was casting it, Fili would be defenseless.

At the same time, Lilith and Bith carefully held out their own spell wands while flying ahead of us. “Here it comes.” Bith called out, and a moment later, the lava below us swelled up again.

The rising lava expanded out to form a dome as if trying to force us up against the ceiling of the cave. Then Lilith emitted a pale, sparkling light from her spell wand that caused the dome of lava to shrivel up as if in fear.

“Now!”

On Bith’s mark, I shot forward at full speed with the basket shaking below me. Vesper’s claws dug painfully into my shoulder, but I couldn’t afford to let that distract me.

Then I heard another eruption behind me. The blast rattled me, and in the basket, Gendor screamed in fright. Responding, Fili repositioned his spell staff, making sure to stay at my side. When he did, the golden light surrounding me disappeared.

“You push on ahead.” Fili said, then turned on his heel and moved back behind me.

(I will absolutely reach the other side of this lake safely.)

That was all I could think about right now. But then, a shout from Vesper cut through those thoughts. “Saya, below you!”

While I was focused on flying forward, I had neglected to pay attention to what I was flying over. So by the time I heard Vesper’s warning, it was already too late. A pillar of fire shot up, aimed directly at me, trying to swallow me up as if it had been waiting for Fili’s barrier to disappear.

I tightened my grip around the handle of my broom in a desperate attempt to escape.

(I have to fly as far as I can……)

For the first time, I felt ashamed of my inability to fight back. If the real Saya were here― she surely would have been strong enough and smart enough to overcome this trial.

(I……)

Without asking Vesper for help, I couldn’t do anything. I didn’t have even the faintest idea what I could do here. But, even if I did know, could I really……

“?!”

I caught the faint scent of something burning.

(Oh no!)

When I looked down, I saw that the Ancient was screaming while holding their shape as the basket. It looked like the pillar of fire had grazed and burned them. Still, Gendor sat within their basket and tried not to move as I reached for the spell wand in my pocket, wanting to try and heal them. But I had to concentrate on flying― so I couldn’t. I wouldn’t be able to handle flying at full speed if I tried to hold the broom with only one hand.

(What do I do……?)

I grew indecisive, and as I hesitated, my broom started to wobble under me.

“Just focus on flying!” Vesper yelled at me, but I felt so guilty leaving the Ancient to suffer their burns.

“But……” I felt so ashamed of being unable to treat their injuries while I was focused on flying. My vision grew blurry as tears started to stream down my cheeks.

“Saya!”

In front of me, several pillars of fire rose up with no space to slip between then, and no time to change my flight course.

In that moment, my mind went blank.

Despite my best efforts, I was about to fly straight into a pillar of fire.

(Not like this!)

I shut my eyes on reflex, and all sound around me disappeared. Everything suddenly felt like it was moving in slow-motion.

Strangely…… as I realized that I was about to be consumed in a pillar of fire, I found myself feeling suddenly detached from the situation. As if this whole mess was someone else’s problem instead of mine.

That’s right…… from that moment onward, I was gradually beginning to act differently from the Saya in the Epitaph of Twilight. Though at the time, I’d had no idea what that meant or how it would impact the story.

“PhaRue Zot!”

I heard Bith’s voice, and I was immediately enveloped in a freezing wind.

Startled, I opened my eyes― and found the pillars of fire frozen over, but melting fast.

“You idiot! Get out of the way!” I looked back towards Bith’s voice.

And saw him barreling towards me like a bat out of hell. Behind him, Fili and Lilith flew my way as well.

“Are you okay?” Fili asked as he placed a barrier around me again, and I nodded quietly. “This way.”

With Fili’s guidance, I proceeded to bypass the pillars of fire. And to the side, Lilith gave Bith a look and stuck close by me as we flew forward.

“You’re not in as much danger as it might seem, you know.”

“Sorry……”

I didn’t feel any relief in having been saved. I was too stunned to feel anything.

“Pull yourself together! You have two lives in your hands, you know?”

“Right……”

In the end, we managed to reach the opposite shore thanks to the protection of our three reliable spellcasters. And as soon as we touched down, all three of them slumped to the ground, releasing the tension from constantly bracing themselves to deal with the pillars of fire.

I’d almost died, and in the face of that reality, I felt mentally exhausted. And knowing I had given up without even trying, I was starting to loathe myself. Still, I somehow managed to muster up the energy to begin treatment for the Ancient spirit.

(In that moment― if I hadn’t given up, maybe I could have still done something.)

Vesper noticed my distress, and commented on it. “What’s done is done; you shouldn’t worry about it. Just be more careful next time.”

Those words probably didn’t seem like much to him, but they touched my heart all the same, and I started to cry like a child.

“I was wondering how you would get across. I didn’t expect the Ancient spirits on the other side of the lake to cooperate with you.” I heard a hoarse voice speak, and quickly wiped away my tears to look in the direction it came from. The owner of the voice – who only came up to my waist – had deep wrinkles carved into his pale green face. He had thin, short hair that was hard to see without getting close, as well as the long, pointed ears of a spirit.

“Are you…… Tartarga?”

“That’s right.” Tartarga stroked his stubbled chin as he answered my question. “I would like to say you should stop and rest first…… but unfortunately, you don’t seem to have time for that.”

Saying that, Tartarga constantly shifted his attention between us sitting on the ground before him and something else behind him. Following his gaze, I saw a large cave behind him, and from the entrance, a thick, bushy tail was visible that seemed at least ten meters long. That must have been the guard dog that protected Tartarga.

The tail was swinging wildly from side-to-side, as if it were writhing in pain.

“Are the three of you okay?”

At that question, Fili rose to his feet. “We came here because we wish to learn more about the Twilight Dragon.”

“I know this.” Tartarga said, then took a deep breath to continued, “So, regarding the Twilight Dragon’s domain―”

“We’ve already been told the general location.” Bith interrupted Tartarga. “We were told you would have the specifics for us, old man. So tell us everything you know.”

“I see you haven’t changed at all, Bith. But fret not, you have no need to panic.” Tartarga said, stroking his stubbled chin. “In the Land of the Beginning of Beginnings, if you can unlock the seal at the Great Falls of Arche Koeln, you can gain access to its temple. This temple will lead you on to the Land at the End of Land. And from there, if you pass through the Dragonbein Mountains, you will reach the place known as the Wavering Peninsula, where you can meet the Twilight Dragon. There will be no landmarks to follow once you reach that point, but if you go there, you will find them.”

“And what is this seal?”

“In a moment; I’m getting to that…… honestly.” Glaring at Bith for a moment, Tartarga sighed heavily before continuing. “To break the seal, you will need a key. This key lies with the residents of Eld Sleika, deep within the Forest of Everlasting Darkness― Garm!”

Tartarga seemed like he was about to say more, but he suddenly reacted to something and turned around. But it was pointless for Tartarga to try and reprimand his guard dog. Whether he was an emissary of the waves who didn’t want the information getting leaked, or he just wanted to protect Tartarga and the information he held, we didn’t know. But without the ‘tear jar’, it had been a miracle that we could even speak with Tartarga at all.

Garm pounced on the Ancient spirit who had been standing closest to the cave. There was no time to run. The sound of chewing bone echoed through the cave, and black blood dripped from Garm’s mouth. And as he chewed, he looked at me with bloodshot eyes as if sizing up his next prey.

(!)

“Tch,” Bith clicked his tongue and tugged on my arm as the color drained from my face.

“Run!” Fili called, running ahead to protect Gendor with Lilith quick on their heels.

Yet despite seeing the others start to head out, I couldn’t move. I was too overwhelmed by Garm’s presence. And then I heard something clatter to the ground. Even with Bith pulling on my arm so hard it hurt, I couldn’t help but look towards what had made the sound.

Something black had fallen at Garm’s feet. “……” Even though it was obvious what it had been, I couldn’t help but check.

It was the arm of the Ancient spirit. Strands of sinew stretched from the torn end of the arm up to Garm’s mouth.

I was so scared, I couldn’t even speak. I wanted to scream, but my voice was getting caught in my throat.

Unconsciously, I held out my spell wand. Even though I would no longer be able to use it to help the Ancient spirit, the tip of my wand began to glow faintly. But when Bith noticed what I was doing, he slapped my cheek as hard as he could.

(!)

The sound of it echoed throughout the cave. I held a hand up to my stinging cheek, starting to come back to my senses, and met Bith’s eyes.

“Are you going to let his death be in vain?!” Bith yelled at me, and Garm reacted to it.

Shaking off the Ancient’s arm dangling from his mouth, Garm pounced at Bith.

Next to the cave where Garm slept, there was a smaller, narrower opening.

We had no time to grieve or say thank you, as just in the nick of time, we plunged into the hole― and tumbled into a cave that looked like an animal trail known as the Underworld Tunnel.

Silently, we trudged through a cave so narrow we could only proceed through it in a single file line. I felt incredibly nauseous― though whether that was just because of the heat and humidity from the lake of lava before, or because of witnessing the Ancient spirit’s death, I wasn’t sure. But either way, I wrapped my arms around myself as I trembled at the back of the line.

Not a single ray of light made its way into this tunnel― so with nothing but Bith’s flame to guide us, we groped our way through the cave. Fortunately though, the path only went straight forwards, so there was no fear of us getting lost here.

(Why am I here?)

I couldn’t do anything on my own, or even help these people who were helping me. I ended up in this world by chance, and since then, I had only ever done what I’d been told to do in order to achieve my own ends…… but if I couldn’t do anything to actually help, wasn’t I just being a burden on them?

I didn’t feel like I was qualified to be here. Both Gendor and Lilith were at least part of this world with shadows and abilities (even if Gendor’s hadn’t blossomed yet). They had been born into this world, and had lived here their whole lives.

(But I……)

Behind this veil of the person called Saya, I was just an ordinary person who had nothing to do with this world. I didn’t know what I could do without Vesper telling me first, and even then, I wasn’t sure if I was using my abilities at 100% or not.

If there were any other conditions for the three shadow-bearers, or if they had to truly be a part of this world, then the Twilight Dragon definitely wouldn’t move for me.

Even though I knew that hesitating or second-guessing myself wouldn’t get me back to my original world, I couldn’t stop the tears from welling up in my eyes now.

“Saya……” Vesper spoke kindly in my ear. “Nothing is gained by giving in to despair, we have to look forward now.”

“……I know.” I responded with a firm tone despite my runny nose. “You know, there are some things you just can’t help, right? I don’t belong in this world. Every time something happens, I can’t handle it at all!”

“What is this about?” Vesper asked as I lashed out.

I knew I was just taking things out on myself, but I couldn’t help it. I couldn’t stop the outpouring of emotions that had been building up in me all this time.

“You’re thinking you would be better off if you were with the real Saya, aren’t you?”

“I don’t think that.”

“You’re lying! If I were the real Saya― she wouldn’t have almost run into that pillar of fire, and the Ancient spirit might have been saved.”

Vesper let out a deep sigh. I was sure my outburst was catching him completely off guard.

“Certainly― the pillar of fire could have been avoided, I think. More to the point, I think we could have fought back more.”

“See, you think I’m not strong enough, right?”

Vesper sighed again. “Saya― no, that’s not what I should call you right now. Lara,” He spoke, staring at me with his deep blue eyes. “Up to now, I have found it frustrating that you couldn’t do things like Saya. Even though I know you’re different people, I feel like you should be able to do these things.”

“……”

Hearing Vesper admit to it, my heart started to wilt further. It made me sad to know that even Vesper, who I thought was the one who understood me the most, saw me this way.

“But you know…… earlier, when you tried to heal that Ancient spirit. I respected that. Because Saya would never have tried something like that.” Vesper said with absolute authority in his voice, and I tilted my head at him. “There was no chance of healing them in that state. So Saya would surely have given up on them. But you didn’t Lara. Even in the face of that monster, you tried to heal them.”

“I wasn’t even thinking then. I was too scared to move, but somehow my arms just took over on their own―”

“Acting without thinking is fine. I’m still proud of you Lara, for not giving up.” Vesper’s words touched my heart. “I do miss Saya, but I think you are even more lonely and brokenhearted than she was, Lara. Although you may look the same, I can see the child inside you. But…… I still think you are doing the best you can, Lara.”

Doing the best I can.

For someone like me, who had always been too hard on myself, hearing those words made me very happy. It felt as if everything I was had finally been affirmed.

“So let’s just calm down and keep moving.”

“Yeah…… sorry for taking my anger out on you.”

“That’s alright, it’s no problem.”

After talking like that, we must have walked for hours― but eventually, grass started sprouting out of the muddy ground, and a pleasant breeze began wafting in from up ahead. Thinking those must be signs of an exit, our pace quickened almost instinctively.

Beyond the cave, we entered a forest thick with trees and grasses that were even taller than Gendor.

It was known as the Forest of Everlasting Darkness.

And in the dark sky― no clouds, moon, or stars could be seen. Though it felt strange that not even the moon was visible with the sky as clear as it was.

“This is……” I muttered as I looked around. Then, something like smoke zipped past us.

(Wh-what was that?)

I looked around restlessly, but there didn’t seem to be anything unusual nearby.

“What’s wrong?” Vesper asked while also starting to look around for something suspicious.

“I thought something just moved past us…… but maybe I just imagined it.”

“Maybe? Are you sure, though?” Vesper asked, then looked ahead at Bith to see him making a stern face while looking at a single bat in front of him.

“Let’s move.” Then seeing the bat disappear, Bith spoke with urgency and quickly made his way into the forest. Then, prompted by Fili, the rest of us followed after Bith with Gendor looking scared behind us.

“Is something wrong?” Fili called out to Bith, who seemed to be suddenly in a much greater hurry. However, Bith didn’t say anything as he continued forward;.

“That was one of Helba’s familiars, wasn’t it?”

“……”

“Care to share the information? Unless―”

“The Verdant Spring was destroyed.” Interrupting Fili’s speculation, Bith answered without turning to face us.

“The waves?”

“What else?”

“No……” Next to Fili, Gendor’s jaw dropped in distress. “Were the humans―” Bith didn’t reply. “Bith, please. I can take it, so tell me.”

Yet still, Bith remained silent.

But Gendor seemed to take that for a yes, because he bit his lower lip as if to hold back his grief.

(It can’t be true……)

I could still remember the warmth of Theo’s hands over mine and his carefree smile.

“I had a hunch when Theo started saying he couldn’t ‘see’ what was ahead……” Gendor muttered, quietly beginning a mantra of ‘It’s okay, it’s okay’ to himself. I knew he was upset, but I didn’t have a clue what I could do for him.

Every second we wasted brought us closer to the end. Even as we pressed onwards without rest, the waves were mercilessly swallowing up the world. But our journey would be meaningless if there wasn’t a world left to save when we reached the end.

We hurried after Bith in order to not lose sight of him as eerie, owl-like cries were constantly echoing down from the foliage above us. And noticing that I had an uneasy expression on face, Lilith tapped my shoulder.

“Pretty annoying, isn’t it?” Without even needing to consider it, I nodded. “I know it’s grating, but as long as they’re still squawking about, that means we’re safe.”

“What do you mean?” I asked, but at my question, Lilith looked surprised.

She seemed to have expected me to know what it would mean already if the birds stopped squawking. “If they go quiet, it means that Lazeth is nearby. So if they ever stop squawking, that means we need to be extra vigilant.”

“Who is Lazeth?”

Lilith sighed heavily like she was starting to get fed up with my ignorance. “Are you sure you’re the Little Witch? I don’t know what to make of you anymore.”

I knew it hadn’t been Lilith’s intention, but hearing her ask that hit a little too close to home. And after I had just been cheered up by Vesper.

(No, I can’t keep thinking like that!)

I tried to keep my spirits up, but it didn’t help much. And seeing me go quiet, Lilith hurried to change the subject back to the matter at hand. “In this forest― there is said to be a dragon of dreams with six heads named Lazeth.”

“Said to be…… so you mean you’ve never met it, Lilith?”

“No. If I had, I wouldn’t be here today.”

“What do you mean?”

“Lazeth draws others into their dreams. And if you get drawn in, you will never be able to get back out. You will live in Lazeth’s dreams forever.”

Ahead of us, Gendor suddenly cupped his hands over his ears. Then the moment I thought that had been strange for him, my ears started to ring painfully, too.

“Wh-what is this……?”

Lilith’s response came too late. Bith – who should have been leading us – was nowhere to be seen. And Fili had also disappeared as if they had melted into the darkness.

“Oh shit!” I heard Lilith scream, but then I couldn’t see her anymore either.

Everything had gone pitch black around me, and I suddenly felt the sensation of falling in circles, as if my sense of balance had been disrupted.

Or maybe I had actually fallen. A shock ran through me a moment later as if I’d been struck with a rock, and the searing pain made it impossible to try and stand. “Ve……Vesper?” I managed to croak out that one word.

“I’m fine. What about you, Saya?”

Slowly opening my eyes― a reddish-brown wasteland spread out before me. And in the sky, there was a fiery red moon looming over us.

I slowly staggered back to my feet. “Where are we?” I looked around, but there was no one else here besides me and Vesper.

“I suppose…… this must be the dream of Lazeth.” Vesper stood at my feet, then added, “But it feels too real to be a dream.”

I readied my spell wand. I wasn’t sure what I would be able to do here, but I felt compelled to prepare myself anyways, because it felt like something was crawling closer right in front of me.

“Something is…… coming……!”

Immediately after I said that, the ground shook and cracked open― and from it, a monster I had hoped to never see again slowly emerged. The monster Cubia which had been mentioned in the ancient texts of the Lands of Light. My legs started shaking from fear. I tried to say something― but my throat had gone suddenly dry.

I knew there was no way I could beat this thing. And yet, I had to fight.

“Vesper……” I just barely managed to eke out a few words as I stared at Cubia rising from the ground. “Aren’t there any other spells I can use besides my healing abilities?”

Holding the spell wand in my hand, my whole arm was trembling like it was refusing to fight.

“It’s not that there isn’t, but it’s something of a forbidden technique. If you’re not careful, using it could mean death―”

“If I don’t try, it’ll end the same way.”

Vesper hesitated a moment, “Maybe it’s time……” he muttered, then climbed up my cloak and jumped onto my shoulder again. “Breathe life into the wasteland.”

(Breathe life into it?)

“A wasteland like this has no power to grow plants or feed animals. It is a dead land. That is why you must share your power with it.”

Not wanting to waste time asking questions now, I began to pray.

(Please…… I will share my power with you, so please help me……)

I didn’t know if it was really possible for me to breathe life into the wasteland or not, and I was barely managing to stay on my feet as it was.

(No matter what, I must survive this and return to my original world.)

I had no way of knowing if that thought had been conveyed as a part of my prayers― but after thinking it, the earth rose up before me as if to protect me from Cubia’s roots. But then the stone was shattered into pieces, and I was knocked back by the roots. I almost didn’t notice it, but Vesper was also thrown out of my hood.

“Ahhh……!”

I was slammed down into the wasteland and my whole body screamed in pain, and I started puking. I couldn’t even try to keep it off my clothes as I convulsed on the ground. Then, before I could even try to escape, another root attacked me.

Lying on the ground, I raised my spell wand. Many earthen walls rose around me to defend me from the twisting roots. But of course, the result was the same as the first time.

“Gah……!”

Just as I had finally gotten back on my feet, I was struck again by the roots and sent flying. Slammed down to the ground again, excruciating pain rang through my whole body. Bright red blood was pouring from a dozen cuts and scrapes in my skin, and the crushed earth rained down so much that it practically buried me.

“Hah…… hah……” I tried to breathe, but the pain coursing through my body was so intense that I could hardly manage it.

Desperately, I clung to the spell wand in my hand. The pain lessened slightly, and I finally managed to take a proper breath. But that relief didn’t last long― because many twisting roots were darting towards me again.

Even with the earth as my shield, the roots got through to reach me. My whole body was convulsing, and I couldn’t even muster the strength to grip my spell wand anymore as my vision started to blur.

(Papa…… Mama……)

Tears further distorted my vision even and I couldn’t see a thing anymore.

(Am I going to die here?)

The wand slipped from my shaking fingers.

“Saya!” Then I heard Vesper’s voice.

“You have to get back! Back to your own world!” His voice echoed through my mind.

(Get back……)

A sharp pain ran through my temples.

Memories suddenly came rushing back to me. My memories of Papa and Mama, of our house where we could smell the sea breeze blow in. Memories of school and my friends…… and memories of Uncle Harald.

(I can’t give up……!)

Somehow, I managed to bring my hands together. Without the spell wand, I tried to guide the prayer in my mind with clasped hands instead. There was something ironic in trying to use a deadly forbidden technique to survive, but― I would rather struggle to the end than give up without fighting back.

If I had known what the outcome of using that technique would be, though, I wonder if I still would have used it.

The earth rose with a tremor, stretching up like branches and leaves to pierce the body of Cubia faster than Cubia’s roots could strangle me.

It all happened in an instant.

The roots gradually slackened around me, and I fell to the ground like a worn-out ragdoll. Then Vesper stumbled up to me on shaky legs.

“Are you okay?”

I nodded slowly and looked up from where I was on the ground at Cubia floating overhead, having gone still, pierced by several jagged protrusions of earth. It didn’t seem like it was fully dead yet, but it wasn’t attacking anymore.

I picked up my spell wand that was lying at my feet and started healing myself. After recovering a little bit, I said, “I need to treat you too, Vesper.”

“I’m fine.”

“You are not fine!” I waved my spell wand over Vesper and started treating him.

Except, Vesper didn’t recover.

(Why?)

I was confused.

(Could it be……)

“Vesper, I……”

Vesper nodded slowly. “I knew this would happen.”

“When you said using the forbidden technique would mean death, I thought you meant death for me.”

“I used my own energy to power your abilities, Saya.”

“You mean―”

“You understand now, don’t you?” Vesper asked with a self-mocking smirk on his face. “Cubia was after my power. And this was the only way to use it all up.”

“Why……?”

“If I am on the side of preserving the world, then Cubia is on the side of destroying it. I’m afraid this is where I say goodbye.”

“No!” My tears overflowed and fell onto Vesper’s face.

“As long as Cubia is around, you won’t be able to continue your journey.”

I shook my head.

Again and again, I shook my head.

“I’m sorry, Lara. If I had left a little earlier, I wouldn’t have caused you to suffer this much.” Vesper’s body started to grow cold. “But I wanted to continue my journey with you for just a little while longer. I was worried about what lay ahead.”

“You don’t have to worry anymore, just don’t leave me!”

“No matter what happens, you have to get back to your original world…… right?”

One last time, Vesper tried to look up at me with eyes that had already lost their light― then he lost his strength and collapsed.

“……Vesper?”

He didn’t respond.

No matter how many times I called his name or tried to shake him awake, Vesper didn’t react at all.

“This can’t be real……” I muttered, unable to stop crying. “NOOOOOOOOOOO!” I screamed until my voice was hoarse, still holding Vesper in my arms.

But then the dream suddenly ended, and I sat alone in stunned disbelief― mentally drained and run utterly ragged. And Vesper was no longer in my arms.

(It isn’t true……)

Fili rushed over to me as I sat and sobbed.

“Saya, what’s wrong?”

All I could do in response was shake my head. Because the second I mentioned Vesper, I felt like it would become real.

(I could still find him if I keep looking……)

Ignoring Fili’s question, I staggered to my feet as if I were sleepwalking and started moving. And all the while, I called out for Vesper.

To the side, I could see Bith watching me with dubious expression on his face. Lilith must have noticed that Vesper was missing though, because she approached Fili amidst his bewilderment and started speaking softly to him.

I sat down again. I had to accept the reality that Vesper was no longer with me, but I just couldn’t. Vesper had been with me since I first appeared in this world. He had been the one to teach me how to use my abilities.

He was the only one who knew about my situation and comforted me. Vesper had even accepted me when I was weak.

“I can’t believe that Vesper was connected to Cubia, it just doesn’t make sense……”

Forgetting that I was in the Forest of Everlasting Darkness, I broke down in tears.

Then Lilith walked up to me and patted my back. “Hang in there. I won’t ask you to say anything yet, but we can’t stop here.” She said, helping wipe my tears away with a cold hand. “You can’t let yourself relax in this place when you’re not even a spirit of Darkness. The moment your heart becomes vulnerable, they’ll strike.”

I understood what Lilith was trying to tell me, but I couldn’t do anything about that right now. My heart felt like it was already in knots, so all I could do was shake my head at her like an impetuous child.

“That was all just Lazeth’s dream, wasn’t it……? Then why did it become real……?” Lilith put a hand on my shoulder. “I don’t have a single injury left on me now……”

“I get it now.” Lilith gestured for Gendor to come closer and had him carry me in his arms. “It’s a miracle you even managed to escape Lazeth’s dream. But we need to hurry.”

Lilith stood up, and Bith began to move forward again. Gendor walked as if he were chasing after Bith, periodically casting a worried look down at me. But during it all, I couldn’t stop crying.

I recalled Vesper’s last words to me.

''“No matter what happens, you have to get back to your original world…… right?”''

How much easier would it be if I could still believe that.

And true― I wanted to return to my own world no matter what. But I never could have anticipated Vesper disappearing.

(And what…… what did you think would happen?)

I realized that I had never expected that I might have to sacrifice something to get this far.

(I was naïve……)

I knew now how unprepared I had been. Vesper had given up his own life so that I could keep going; I couldn’t let that sacrifice go to waste.

I knew that much, but following through on it was another matter. I still couldn’t stop crying, even as I swung uselessly in Gendor’s arms.

And then, something else happened. At the front of the group, Bith fell back onto his butt.

“What- what is it?” Gendor stopped and stared at Bith.

Bith stood with a growl and held his spell wand towards the large tree standing in front of him. “I thought I hadn’t made it in time.” A voice said from above us.

We all looked up, and found that what I had thought was a large tree was in fact a leg. It was too dark to make out the details, so I had been able to easily mistake it for being a tree.

“It looked like you were drawn in by Lazeth, so how are you all safe?” The tree-like leg bent forward, and a face sporting a large, Santa Claus-like white beard appeared from between the trees, and golden eyes glinted down at us through the darkness. “Well, it looks like everyone is here…… so it’s good that you’re all safe. The king is waiting. I am here to show you the way.”

Saying that, the giant scooped us all up in his hands. He (I assumed he was a man from the low tone of his voice) held us close with great care as he began to walk with us.

(Not all of us are safe……)

My tears had stopped for a moment, but now they started up again. Gendor gently pat my head, but it only made me feel worse.

“I guess he’s going to take us to Eld Sleika.” Lilith muttered beside me.

“Eld Sleika? Does that mean this giant is one of the legendary Mocaine?” Fili asked, seeming to understand the situation, though Gendor only tilted his head as he held me close. Noticing his confusion, Fili explained quickly. “In this world, there exist spirits who are neither of Darkness nor Light. They make their homes in deserted areas, and build their own communities there. These giants, the Mocaine, were said to have built up a veritable country centered around the old castle of Eld Sleika in the deepest depths of the Forest of Everlasting Darkness.” He said, then looked up at the giant carrying them. “Though honestly, I never thought that they really existed.”

While everyone else was immersed in the conversation about the Mocaine, I just sat in his palm and stared ahead blankly.

After a while, the dark forest finally opened up― and beyond it stood an old castle as tall as a mountain with a warm, pale light shining from within it.

We passed through a gate framed by dragon statues facing in towards us that were nearly as tall as the Mocaine.

But since we were being carried by the Mocaine, we were able to get a clear look at the dragons’ faces. And save for their eyes, which shone with a bright red light, they were made entirely out of a marble-like stone. In addition, a mist flowed out of their mouths like breath that made them look alive.

Perhaps thinking the same thing, Gendor’s jaw dropped, and he shuddered. “Do you think this is what the Twilight Dragon looks like?”

“Oh right, I suppose you wouldn’t know, would you Gendor?” Fili spoke up again. “Those like the Mocaine who build their own communities like this worship the Twilight Dragon as their god. So I suppose they crafted these stone statues with the idea of the Twilight Dragon in mind.”

“I see……”

Satisfied with that explanation, Gendor looked more closely at the statues. Though it felt as though they could start moving at any moment, and the light of their red eyes seemed to twinkle suspiciously from time to time, the dragon statues watched us passively as we passed through the gates.

“But…… if the Twilight Dragon is as dazzling as this, it shouldn’t be difficult to find.”

“If that is what it really looks like, you mean?” Lilith poked at Fili’s statement, and the Mocaine, who had remained quiet so far, laughed at the comment.

“Regardless of the form that it takes, you will be able to find the Twilight Dragon. That is why we are here.”

Fili opened his mouth to say something, but Bith interrupted him before he could. “And here comes the king.”

From the entrance of the old castle, wearing a glittering cloak, came the giants’ king― who much like the one carrying us sported a long, Santa-like beard on his face. The king’s appeared to be a bit fuller than his, however.

And so, we were brought down before the king. “We have been waiting for you.” The king said, and then knelt down and bowed his head.

(The king is bowing to us?!)

After seeing that Gendor and I were clearly stunned by this act, Fili spoke up. “What do you mean that you’ve been waiting for us?”

At that question, however, the king looked up at us with a quizzical expression. “I mean exactly as I said.”

“?”

Fili tilted his head at that, and so Bith addressed the king as well. “You’ve been watching us, haven’t you?”

“I was concerned, so I sent a guide to find you before you encountered Lazeth― though I am sorry to see we were a step too late on that count.”

Hearing that from his king, the guide seemed to slump as he stood behind us.

(Why are they being so formal with us? Are people with shadows given high status here?)

Normally, Vesper would have been able to explain for me― but as I turned to ask him out of habit, I was struck with a fresh wave of grief to see him missing.

Vesper wasn’t here anymore. I had no one left to pose my questions to. From here on, I would have to face this world on my own.

The king continued to speak. “Besides the legend of the Twilight Dragon, there is another legend that only we know of. It had been passed down among our people, and in accordance with it, we have waited for you all this time. All in order to guide you to the Twilight Dragon.”

“We’d appreciate that.” Lilith tried to take a step forward, but Bith held out a hand to stop her.

“What exactly do you mean by ‘guide us’?” Bith narrowed his eyes at the king as if trying to see through to the heart of his words. “We heard from Tartarga that you have a key we need.”

“And of course, we shall give you the key. But already, more than half of the world has been swallowed up by the waves and reduced to nothing, and it is a very long way to the temple’s seal. For that reason, I shall be your guide.”

“But―” Confused, Fili tried to say something then, but the king interrupted him to continue.

“The Mocaine have, for countless years, guarded the key and waited for the three shadow-bearers of legend to arrive. And even as I prayed that this day would never come, there was also never a day that I did not wish to meet with you…… in order that I might assist you in any way I could.” Fili and Bith exchanged a look at that. They seemed to be considering how much of what the king said they could really trust. “However― there are conditions.”

And as if to put an end to their concerns, the king went on. Though his expression tightened as he spoke now. Was his condition something difficult?

“Well, what are these conditions?”

With a subdued voice, the king answered. “The three shadow-bearers must be asked to pass a test.”

Lilith frowned as if to say she had never heard of such a thing before. “A test? Just what would we be doing?”

“But I can’t do anything……” Gendor said at the same time.

“Worry not, this will be more of an interview…… I would like to speak with each of you to see for myself if you are the right people to entrust with the key which we have been protecting all this time. I understand that time is short, but we also cannot act rashly.”

“But―” Fili hesitated to object, but continued despite himself. “But then, if these three do not meet your standards, does that mean you will not hand the key over to them?”

With that tight expression still on his face, the king slowly looked to each of us in turn. “Unfortunately, it does.”

I was completely stunned by that declaration.

I was not of this world, (Or at least my mind wasn’t……) I couldn’t possibly be accepted as the right person to hand the key over to. If he spoke with me, I was sure that he would sniff me out in a second.

If the King of the Mocaine didn’t approve of us― would our journey end here? And without being able to meet the Twilight Dragon, would I be able to return to my original world or not?

“Don’t you think that’s a bit selfish?” Lilith glared up at the king. “So if we don’t meet your standards, are you going to allow yourselves to be quietly swallowed up by the waves?”

“All is the will of the Twilight Dragon.”

With an anxious look, I watched Lilith enter the old castle at the king’s prompting and felt like I might cry again.

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[.Hack//Epitaph_of_Twilight_Volume2_Episode5|Episode 5]]
| Return to [[.Hack//Epitaph_of_Twilight|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[.Hack//Epitaph_of_Twilight_Volume2_Episode7|Episode 7]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

.Hack//Epitaph of Twilight Volume2 Episode5

2023-05-27T18:35:04Z

Tacita Koe: Created page with "==Episode 5//discord== The Lands of Darkness were in chaos. Pale light shone through the darkness from the stalactite building that served as the palace of the one who ruled..."

==Episode 5//discord==
The Lands of Darkness were in chaos. Pale light shone through the darkness from the stalactite building that served as the palace of the one who ruled these lands – Queen Helba – who stared down from her balcony in silence. For on this night, the area surrounding her palace had become much more raucous than usual. Hundreds of spirits and phantom beasts could be seen in the distance as they rushed for the palace.

Standing there, the pale, purple robe that softly enveloped Helba’s slender, glamorous body swayed in a gust of wind, and her silken silver hair glistened in the light of the chandelier as it hung over her pale cheeks.

Silently, someone watched Helba’s back. She was an ugly, diminutive old hag compared to Helba, but she served as the queen’s attendant in place of her proper retainer, Bith, since he had gone out in search of the Twilight Dragon. She was Boa, a serpent spirit, and had assumed a human form and come to the palace at Helba’s request.

“You knew this was coming, didn’t you?” Boa spoke with a sigh, still standing behind Helba, who stood without indicating if she was listening or not, her arms crossed and a cold smile on her lips. “It’s hard to believe their actually cooperating with one another; this should be impossible. Well…… I will go and suppress them.”

“No, it’s fine.” About to leave, Boa turned back in shock at Helba’s words. “If you wish to fight them, then you may; but it will only hasten your death.”

Saying that, Helba quickly stepped out onto the balcony. And then in the blink of an eye― she was holding a snow-white spell staff in her hand. “Are you going to fight, then?” Boa asked and approached the balcony.

“If I do not, who then would defend this palace?”

Raising her spell staff high, Helba brought it down with as much force as she could muster into the floor of the balcony. And from that point of impact, a powerful shockwave spread out in all directions, continuing far beyond the center of the palace. The shockwave caused Helba’s robe to flutter about her, revealing a glimpse of her pale legs underneath.

“……”

After a moment, the shockwave Helba sent off into the distance bounced back to return to its origin point. “Very well done.” Boa noted with appreciation, and Helba gave her a slight smile.

“It is no use trying to lead those who have been led astray. Until this rebellion is settled, no one shall be allowed near this place.”

“Ah well― things won’t be settled for quite some time then, so long as the waves continue to consume the world, that is.”

“It cannot be helped.”

“Ah, however,” Just then, as if remembering something, Boa lifted a hand to her temple, then began to speak. “I think you know already, but……”

“?”

“I have heard rumors that the waves are chasing down those who search for the Twilight Dragon.” She said, and Helba nodded for her to continue. “As the Splintered Forest was, now Arche Haokar may have been swallowed up. It’s too much to be a coincidence. Although…… even if it were just a rumor, the journey ahead of them would still be difficult.”

“Difficult?”

“Of course. Even spirits who truly believe in the legend wouldn’t easily accept Bith and the others.”

“Ah, I see……” Despite the gravity of their discussion, the smile never left Helba’s lips.

“Are you not worried?”

“Why should I worry?”

“?”

“Bith is accompanying the shadow-bearers. Regardless of whether or not the waves are following them, no respectable spirit would dare impede them. Bith understands this― but more importantly, what do you make of his reports?”

Boa tilted her head.

“So, what you’re worried about― is that there is a human among the shadow-bearers? Or is it the appearance of that ancient monster they call Cubia? Or perhaps it is simply the location of the Twilight Dragon?”

“It is none of that.”

“Aha……” Boa pondered the question for a moment. “Putting aside the matter of if he is the right person…… it’s not so odd to think that one of the legendary shadow-bearers would emerge from the humans. Their curiosity has always driven them to become a part of events. And it’s not as though any spirit with a shadow would reveal themselves willingly.” She surmised, and Helba motioned for her to continue. “The legend itself never said whether they would be human or spirit in the first place. So I don’t think it’s anything to worry about after all.”

“Unless the legend were written before humans were born, in which case you would assume the shadow-bearers must all be spirits…… wouldn’t you?”

“I care little for the ancient past.” At her attendant’s words, Helba gave a wry smile. Boa was the only person who get away with speaking so plainly before her Queen. “Next, there is Cubia. I believe it may have been awoken by the waves. Though I must admit I am surprised to find that it really exists.”

“The Cursed Waves, and now an ancient monster.”

“There must be something to the timing of it all…… not that thinking about it will help anything.”

Seeming gloomy, Boa pulled at her long gray hair as she spoke, and when she did, Helba caught a glimpse of her eyes. Even though she had taken on a humanoid form, her distinctive serpentine pupils remained evident in her eyes.

“And that just leaves the location of the Twilight Dragon― a bit far away to reasonably travel, being fair. But you do still expect them to go, don’t you?” Helba simply smiled at Boa’s question, which she took as confirmation. “The legend is too abstract, and until we know how the Twilight Dragon will actually help us, I don’t think it is worth it to take any direct action.”

“……If it’s not there, we’ll find another way.”

Saying that, Helba looked back out of the window. From outside, she could hear the screams and shouts in the uproar of the spirits and phantoms below.

“Such fools…… they haven’t even noticed yet that I’ve placed a protective barrier around myself.” The queen chastised the rebels, and Boa’s lips twisted upwards in a crooked smile.

Meanwhile, in the Lands of Light, the deciphering of the ancient texts was still underway. Within the Great Archives in the basement of King Apeiron’s palace, any spirit who could read the ancient texts had been gathered from all over the country and were currently huddled together in order to decipher these documents.

The sounds of pages being turned echoed throughout the stacks, and though the occasional sigh could be heard, there was absolutely no superfluous conversation.

Seeking to shake off the dreary atmosphere, Apeiron stepped out the Great Archives for a moment. “Still nothing……” Muttering that to himself, he made his way up the spiral staircase while rubbing the back of his neck to ease the stiffness in his shoulders.

He hadn’t expected deciphering the texts to be a simple task by any means, but progress was going even slower than he had anticipated. There weren’t any spirits left who could read the ancient script fluently, and even if they could, the information they truly wanted to know didn’t seem to be forthcoming. And that more than anything was causing Apeiron’s frustrations to grow.

Once he reached the top of the spiral staircase, Apeiron began walking through the connecting corridors of his palace with heavy footfalls. Warm light flooded in from between the thick pillars to either side. And looking between those pillars, Apeiron gazed out at the sky, frowning at the blinding brilliance.

“Hmm?”

A black dot became visible in the center of the sun. Then more dots gathered around the first before they flew out in a straight line heading straight for Apeiron. It must have been the shadow of something large, and Apeiron braced himself instinctively, but then realized what that flying shadow must be and waited for it to arrive instead.

When it drew closer, he saw that it was indeed a flock of pure white doves clad in golden light. They were Fili’s familiars, and as the doves approached Apeiron, one disappeared, then two…… until in the end only the dove with the weakest light in the flock remained.

That dove landed on Apeiron’s shoulder and brought its beak close to his ear, whispering to him and passing on a report from Fili.

“……” Apeiron frowned. Unlike the Queen of Darkness, he never did have much of a poker face. “Even though I have my hands full here…… you took on a request from a human?”

Apeiron complained, and then without telling anyone― he chased away the dove perched on his shoulder, and it disappeared in a puff of golden powder like brushing away burnt-out ashes. Then after staring at the spot where the dove vanished for a long moment, Apeiron sighed loudly and pulled at his hair with antipathy.

“It is a legend, after all……” Muttering that to himself, Apeiron summoned one of his aides, and one of the spirits came to him from the Great Archives.

Her name was Papi. Like Fili, she had gained tremendous trust from Apeiron. However― due to a weak constitution, she was unable to accompany Apeiron at all times.

She was like a shrine maiden with her lustrous, bluish-black hair tied back with a single band, but her porcelain-white cheeks were flushed red just from rushing over to him, and the deep rings under her eyes gave her appearance a gloomy cast.

Apeiron briefly relayed the report from Fili’s familiar to Papi, and her eyes widened in shock when she heard how far away the Twilight Dragon was. She looked like she was about to say something, so Apeiron motioned for her to speak her mind.

“I know that Fili went through many hardships to get this information, but it’s just so hard to believe that it’s true……”

“I agree. Relying on the legends like this feels the same as doing nothing.”

Hearing Apeiron say that, however, Papi tilted her head. “What do you mean?”

Glancing back at her, Apeiron raised an eyebrow as if to ask what she didn’t understand. “There are spirits all over – even if we have the most capable here already, the more we get, the better – so we should hurry and gather them all together.”

“Gather them……” Papi shook her head as if she understood Apeiron’s meaning now. “No, you mustn’t! Endlessly recruiting soldiers would be the same as breaking your promise with the Queen of Darkness.”

“I’m sure she’s thinking the same as I am. In fact, she may have already gathered her own forces.”

But Papi frantically shook her head. “It’s wrong to say that we can do it just because the other side is. We should trust in the information that Fili―” Papi didn’t get to finish her sentence. Before she could, Apeiron grabbed her shoulders with all his strength. “King Apeiron……”

Without so much as blinking, Apeiron stared at Papi with an intense gaze as she faintly began breathing heavily. “The time to act is now.”

“But―”

“If Fili doesn’t make it in time…… if it turns out there is no Twilight Dragon…… I would regret having done nothing.”

With a perplexed look on her face, Papi timidly opened her mouth to say more.

“When the Cursed Waves appear― three shadow-bearers will set out to search for the Twilight Dragon that will save the world of spirits…… that is something that everyone who lives in this world knows. What are we to do if you – the King – don’t believe in the legend that everyone else believes in?”

“Is just believing enough? Should we simply leave it all to Fili and wait for the Twilight Dragon to appear? No, that can’t be right.”

“No…… it is right.”

“Papi, how many days has it been since you slept? No matter how tirelessly I search through the ancient texts, I cannot come up with a single technique to fight against the waves. Why they appeared, where they came from…… even their identities are a mystery to us. There is only one thing I know. Each wave has a name, and their number is eight. That’s all. You are intelligent, so you should understand why it is pointless to blindly believe in the legend that the Twilight Dragon will save us.”

Speaking in a way that seemed to leave no room for argument against him, Apeiron finally released his hold on Papi’s shoulders.

“Continue deciphering the texts. However, we must also remember to prepare the troops.” With that proclamation, Apeiron flipped his azure cape and took a step forward. But then, as if remembering something, he turned back to Papi. “And one more thing―”

“……Yes?”

“I am reluctant to do so, but I need you to find out what happened to the wandering humans of the Splintered Forest.”

“Humans?”

All spirits in the Lands of Light knew that Apeiron disliked humans and did not recognize them as citizens of their world.

Humans had shadows. For them, it was something they were all born with. So for spirits who had no shadows― the humans who possessed no powers yet had those shadows which they did not were nothing more than something alien.

During the conflicts between spirits of Light and Darkness long ago, humans were born by happenstance― and their numbers increased explosively in comparison to the spirits who needed more time to be reborn. They were so unlike the spirits who used spellcraft, so the humans, who fought with weapons for their own culture, were nothing but a threat to Apeiron.

So why did Apeiron want to hear about humans now? Papi turned a puzzled expression onto her King.

“It is a request from Fili. The human he is travelling with seems to have come from those wanderers, and he wants me to find out what happened to them.” Apeiron walked away without waiting for Papi’s reply, but under his breath, she heard him add, “You’re asking for trouble, Fili……”

Left alone, Papi stared after Apeiron and sighed softly to herself. “Now is not the time for this.”

Whispering that to herself, Papi pulled out a white wooden spell wand from her pocket and drew a simple rose-like pattern in the corridor. The pattern began to emit a golden light, and then from it, thousands of jet-black butterflies flew out into the air.

Papi gave instructions to the butterflies filling the sky, and then watched as they split into two groups and flew away. And with that done, she rushed back to the Great Archives.

On the edge of a dark, suffocatingly hot underground lake of lava, there sat an old man. His name was Tartarga, and deep wrinkles were etched into his pale, green face. He had thin, short hair that was hard to see without getting close, as well as the long, pointed ears of a spirit. He was a wise spirit of Darkness, but he also understood the inner workings of the Lands of Light, as well as the human race, and the ancient lore of this world very well.

Before he was even born, Tartarga had been assigned a certain role. To – when the Cursed Waves appeared – guide the three shadow-bearers to the Twilight Dragon. But he was getting a little too old to do that now, and Tartarga had other reasons for not leaving this subterranean lake.

“It’s almost time.” He muttered in a hoarse voice, looking out at the far opposite shore of the lake.

Intuitively, Tartarga sensed that the shadow-bearers would soon come to meet with him. But he did not believe they could save the world. More to the point, Tartarga knew where to find the Twilight Dragon, but he didn’t think he would be able to guide them there, or that the shadow-bearers would be able to reach them. Because the place where the Twilight Dragon was said to reside was a dauntingly far ways away.

Still, he also couldn’t help but hold out for hope. Hope that those who came to him now would be able to reach the Twilight Dragon safely. And save the world……

The full moon – appearing oddly large – floated in a clear, starless night sky. And I looked up at that full moon in a daze, unconsciously holding my breath until a gust of wind blew past me as if kissing my cheek.

“……Ah!” I gasped and winced involuntarily.

The suffocating scent of things burning was filling the air around me. Still visible in the distance, the largest city in the world, Arche Haokar stood like a large hill, horribly burnt, and was still smoldering even now. All around the city, I could see the many spirits and humans who had escaped gathering in an uproar

“We can’t do anything about it if we stay here forever. We need to move on.”

Next to me, Gendor was sobbing because he hurt his back, but in front of us, Bith was standing firm with his arms crossed.

“It’s my fault.” Gendor muttered without looking up.

“It it’s lost, then it’s lost. Staying here isn’t going to bring it back.”

“But……” Gendor complained, but at his simpering tone, Bith raised his voice.

“If you stay here, the waves are going to swallow you up!” He spat out and grabbed Gendor by the collar to try and haul him up to his feet. Gendor’s upper body was lifted up, and I couldn’t help but wonder how Bith was managing it with his thin physique. “You too; stand up!”

Bith shouted at me, making me jump. I clutched at the hem of my cloak that was currently draped over the ground. He hadn’t said anything that wasn’t true, but despite Bith’s point, I couldn’t bring myself to stand. With the loss of the tear jar, it felt like my only lifeline had been severed.

(If I had only been at Gendor’s side……)

But no amount of regret would help me now.

“Hey, back off Bith! There’s no reason to take your frustrations out on the kid.” Lilith spoke up from behind me, reprimanding Bith for turning his anger on me. “We can’t leave until Fili gets back anyways, so there’s no point trying to rush them yet. Okay?”

Clicking his tongue, Bith’s grip slackened, and he let Gendor collapse back to the ground like a deflated balloon.

“Losing the tear jar is a big problem, though.” At Lilith’s words, Gendor started crying again, and I glanced at him out of the corner of my eye and sighed again. “But it’s too late to do anything about it now.”

It was obvious from her mutterings that Lilith was also irritated. So instead of facing her, I turned my gaze up to look at the city of Arche Haokar.

It was easy to imagine the panic that would ensue when people heard that the waves were coming, and with the ‘rebellion’ that followed in its wake. But who would have guessed that it would cause us to lose the ‘tear jar’.

(Hmm? This development……)

Perhaps this was connected to the feeling I’d had that I needed to proceed with caution back in the Shattered Forest. “Ah!” I tried to recall what I knew from the Epitaph of Twilight again, but when I did, a sharp pain ran through my head.

(No use after all……)

I was filled with a sense of frustration that made me want to cry.

I was sure that I was the only person in the world who could have anticipated this. However― my recollection of the Epitaph of Twilight was almost completely nonexistent.

Even though it was Gendor who had actually lost the ‘tear jar’, I almost hated myself more for not being able to remember. But seeing the grim atmosphere overwhelming me, Vesper, the black cat, spoke up to cut through my thoughts.

“It’s not your fault, Saya.”

“Vesper……”

“Honestly― I think this would have happened even if you could remember your stories of this world.”

“……”

“We need to make up our minds. Fili will be back soon.” Saying that, Vesper smiled. (Or at least it seemed like he did to me.)

“You’re right. Thank you, Vesper.”

I agreed with him, though my frustration didn’t just disappear. My heart was pounding like a morning bell, and I held a hand to my chest, taking a few deep breaths to calm myself down a bit while trying to ignore the soot in the air.

It was more than not being able to remember the Epitaph of Twilight, though. It was getting harder and harder to remember anything from my life in the real world. Like almost every day, I think I had gone somewhere where a bunch of kids my age gathered, but I couldn’t remember where that place was or what the purpose of going there was. It took effort for me to even recall the faces of my mama and papa, but maybe I should just be glad I could still remember them at all.

“Sorry for keeping you.”

I looked up when someone spoke above us. “Fili!”

Fili dropped down to us, though he was clearly not in a good mood. “It seems the information from the city’s watchmen was correct. It looks different from the wave we saw before, but there’s no doubt that it’s heading this way.”

“So what do we do now?” Taking in Fili’s report, Lilith turned to Bith for an answer.

“We keep going to Tartarga.”

“Without the tear jar? We won’t be able to reach him without it.” Lilith noted, looking back to Fili. “You…… wouldn’t happen to know of any other spirits with tear jars, would you?”

Fili considered it for a moment, but shook his head. And having turned to see what he would say, Gendor lowered his head again when he saw the answer.

“It’s a wholly unique item…… as far as I know at least, Skunk had the only one.”

“I see. I guess we have no choice but to continue on without it then.” Lilith conceded, and Bith nodded in agreement.

“So let’s leave before the waves get here.” Still in a bad mood, Bith started walking while brushing soot off of his cloak.

“Wait……!” I stood up in a hurry.

“What now?” Bith turned back again to glare at me, and my voice caught in my throat at his tone.

“I…… Gendor still isn’t able to move yet.”

Bith glanced at Gendor, who was staring blankly at the smoldering city of Arche Haokar, clearly still in a daze.

“How long do you expect us to wait!”

“How long……”

“The waves are coming. We have to leave as soon as possible.”

“I know that, but……”

“We’ll replace him.” Bith stood in front of me. “Because of this guy, we might not even be able to meet Tartarga! That alone is bad enough, but this? You lost our most important item and now you’re too depressed to keep going? Stop acting like a spoiled brat!”

There was nothing I could say to that. It was all I could do just to meet Bith’s eyes as he raised his voice.

“You don’t have to say it like that! After how far we’ve come together……” Fili tried to pacify Bith’s anger, but he just turned to yell at him as well.

“How far we’ve come? You were against the idea of letting this flightless human join our group in the first place!”

“You’re bringing that up again? We all agreed to search for the Twilight Dragon with this group, so can we please not rehash this now?” At Lilith’s remarks, however, Bith fell silent.

“Let’s just go already. We don’t have time to argue here, right?”

Bith breathed out one long sigh, shot one last glare at me and Gendor, then turned on his heel and started walking. Even though nothing had been resolved, I couldn’t help but breathe a sigh of relief.

“Come on.” Lilith spoke to Gendor sitting next to me. But when I looked at him, his expression was as cold as ice.

(This is what happens when you go too far……)

Reaching out― I wrapped Gendor in a gentle embrace, just like he once did for me. Though with how much bigger he was, it felt more like he was hugging me than the other way around. I buried my face in Gendor’s shoulder, noticing he smelled like the forest as I did.

“Let’s keep going, Gendor.” I told him, but Gendor slowly shook his head, so I tried to hold him even tighter in arms. “It’s okay. It all going to work out in the end.”

Again, Gendor shook his head.

“She’s right. Even Bith admitted that it couldn’t be helped that it was lost.” Seeing that my words weren’t having an effect on Gendor, Lilith tried to offer a hand to him as well. “You can’t just keep sitting around waiting for things to change.”

“That’s right, so before the waves come―” I swallowed what I had been about to say. Around us, the spirits who had escaped the city were all starting to get riled up by something. “Huh……?”

I couldn’t believe what I was seeing. The ruined, scorched city of Arche Haokar was slowly being restored. The whole city was shimmering like in a heatwave. And seeing it, I carelessly rubbed at my eyes.

“What is happening?” Noticing what was going on with the city as well, Lilith’s eyes went wide as she took it in.

All around us― another commotion similar to the chaos of panic when the city had been set ablaze started rising through the people. It was a mixture of people rushing back to rejoice at the city’s restoration, some running for cover in fear, and others still just standing around in a daze.

“I have a bad feeling about this.” Vesper muttered from my shoulder as he watched the city being restored.

“Because of how sudden it is?”

“Yes. This isn’t natural.” Vesper didn’t look at me, but kept his gaze locked on the restored city.

“…Did betray all with false visions, and in so doing, did aid the wave to reach the heavens, then from the zenith, crashed down and rippled out, giving way for a new wave.” Fili muttered something.

“What was that?” I asked, but without giving any indication that he’d heard my question, Fili suddenly forced Gendor to his feet.

“We need to get out of here!”

“Huh?!”

“Now!” Fili shouted, grabbing under Gendor’s arm and trying to fly.

And seeing him like that, Lilith tried to help. Together, the three of them floated off the ground, but staggered in the air. Then, looking back to see me staring up at them in confusion, Lilith shouted to me.

“Come on, kid! You too!”

“But……” I couldn’t understand why we were trying to escape when the city had been restored.

Still, Fili spoke to try and rush me along. “I’ll explain later! Just hurry!”

“Even if I wanted to……” I looked to the broken broom on my back and shook my head.

(If I had known this would happen, I would have tried to fix it when were back at the inn……)

I regretted it now, but there was nothing to do about it now. If I couldn’t fly, I would have to run. Fili and Lilith had their hands full carrying Gendor, and I had no idea where Bith was in all this chaos.

“I’ll follow, so you go on ahead!”

I didn’t know how far I could get from the city on foot, and given Fili’s panic, I doubted it would be easy. But Lilith heard me and looked to Fili for his decision.

“……” Fili hesitated.

“Out of the way!” But then, a dark shadow suddenly flew by Fili as he floated in the air, jostling him so much that he almost dropped Gendor.

“?” And the next thing I knew, I was floating in the air, held by that black shadow. “Bith?!”

Bith didn’t look at me, but urged Fili onwards. And like that, we left the city of Arche Haokar behind us, along with all the confused spirits and humans around it.

I couldn’t even tell how long we flew for. It should have been dawn by now, but the sky was still dark. And below us, the grasslands had transitioned into a desert.

“This is good enough.” Bith declared and slowly began to descend, followed soon after by Fili and Lilith.

“Thank you.” I said to Bith with a smile as he rubbed his shoulders and twisted his neck.

“As soon as you get the materials, fix that broom of yours, okay?” Bith noted, still in a bad mood.

“Right, except―” Everywhere I looked around us now, all I could see was a landscape of sand and rolling hills. “Where exactly are we?”

“This is the Desert of Dakk.” Fili answered as he approached me and Bith.

“Dakk……? Is that why it’s still nighttime?”

“It’s not actually night. The sun just doesn’t ever rise in the Lands of Darkness for some reason.”

“What?” I gasped in surprise.

Every game depicted the world as a sphere that could be circumnavigated. At least, it was that way in every game I’d ever played.

(If the sun doesn’t rise, does that mean this world is flat? No, no, this wasn’t written with ancient roman sensibilities, was it?)

I lost myself in thought for a moment, and then Bith spoke up again. “So, why did we run away like that?”

“Yeah, I’d like to know that myself.” Lilith stepped closer with Gendor in tow behind her. “You were mumbling something to yourself, weren’t you? What was that?”

Looking around at everyone, Fili answered Lilith’s question. “While I was looking around the city, my familiars had returned to me. It seems that they were able to decipher some of the ancient texts stored in the Lands of Light, and the contents―”

“So that’s what you were mumbling about? What the hell is going on?”

Fili hesitated for a moment. “They say they found information on the Cursed Waves.”

Going silent, Bith nodded for him to continue. Though he must have been angry that he hadn’t told us this sooner, because he quietly clicked his tongue.

'''Unknown are the Cursed Waves origins.'''

'''After the stars doth cross the heavens,'''

'''When the eastern sky doth grow dark and the air fills with mourning.'''

'''From the fated land beyond the Splintered Forest, a harbinger of the waves come.'''

'''Skeith carves the path.'''

'''As the Shadow of Death, to wipe out all obstacles that stand before.'''

'''Innis, the Mirage of Deceit.'''

'''Did betray all with false visions, and in so doing, did aid the wave to reach the heavens,'''

'''Then from the zenith, crashes down and ripples out, giving way for a new wave.'''

'''This was the power of Magus.'''

'''Wherever the wave appears, sorrow and despair rule, extinguishing the light of hope.'''

'''Such is the power of Fidchell, to bring dark tidings of the future.'''

'''Even as the Cursed Waves consume all, Gorre continues to scheme.'''

'''Macha tempts with a sweet trap.'''

'''And there, the wave rages at the pinnacle, where none shall escape.'''

'''For Tarvos remains, to continue the hunt.'''

'''With even greater cruelty, to punish and destroy.'''

'''In furious retribution.'''

'''Thus, only a void shall remain in the wake of the waves.'''

'''And from the depths of that emptiness, Corbenik arrives.'''

'''So too may the waves be but a harbinger.'''

Fili recited the deciphered passages to us as smoothly as if he were reading them directly from the texts.

“I see…… so the city being restored was the work of the waves.” Bith remarked as he dipped into contemplation.

Then Lilith picked up his train of thought. “But couldn’t this help us take countermeasures against the waves?”

“It’d be simpler if we knew where they were coming from…… but they’re still working on deciphering it, so they’ll let me know as soon as they know more.”

“Did they decipher anything else besides what you’ve already told us?”

“Just a little bit about Cubia, the one we encountered in the swamp.”

“Well don’t keep us in suspense, tell us everything.”

“Cubia, the Hidden One. In regard to it, that was apparently the only thing they found.”

“I don’t get it. But in any case, I doubt that monster will show up again now.” Lilith said, then glanced back at Gendor. “Anything else? Or was that everything you heard from your familiars?”

“……Unfortunately, that was it.”

Looking between Fili and Lilith as they went at their own speed, I was left with my mind racing to try and keep up.

The information Fili told us about the Cursed Waves was something I’ve read many times before. Or rather, I must have. The phrases felt so familiar to me. And strangely, it didn’t cause a headache when I tried to recall them now.

Regarding Cubia as well, I felt like there was something I still needed to be careful of, but that part of my memory was still hazy; I couldn’t remember what it was.

(But……)

I told myself that it was a good sign that I wasn’t getting a headache trying to remember this time. It reassured me that I was not becoming a part of this world.

But I didn’t realize that at that time, I had already forgotten what I had been doing in the world I needed to return to. I should have realized…… that the lack of a headache was nothing more than the calm before the storm.

“In any case, we need to move on now.” Bith declared before beginning to walk into a desert that had no landmarks. There was no hesitation in his stride, though, so we all followed after him.

“It’s hot here, and dark.” I said to no one in particular while readjusting the cloak around my neck.

I had to walk faster so that my feet wouldn’t get caught up in the sand, but the effort naturally caused my body to heat up more. At first, I thought that was why it seemed so hot, but apparently, that wasn’t it. I could feel more heat coming from the sand beneath my feet.

“It really isn’t nighttime here. Just think of it as dark daylight.” Lilith explained, turning to face me as she walked ahead.

“Will it get hotter than this, then?”

“It will…… and considering the time of year, it will probably get to the point that you won’t be able to keep wearing that cloak.

Hearing that, however, Vesper stuck out his tongue in disgust while hanging from my shoulder. “I can’t stand it.”

“What are you complaining about? You at least get to enjoy a casual ride on my shoulders.”

“But unlike you, Saya, I have this lustrous fur. And I can’t just peel it off like your cloak.”

“A hairless Vesper, huh…… I’d like to see that.”

Laughing off Vesper’s complaints, I looked at the desert spread out before me. We walked on and on, and still I couldn’t see anything but sand. The sun wasn’t out, so I had no idea what direction we were going. I couldn’t even tell if we were keeping a straight path or not……

(How long will we have to walk like this?)

I couldn’t imagine what might lie ahead or how far we’d have to go in order to reach it. Bith wasn’t explaining himself, but since we were in the Lands of Darkness now, I guessed that we were heading for Tartarga― still, walking this long in silence was excruciating. It was so hot, and I hadn’t slept properly yet, either. So, when I started feeling dizzy, I spoke up.

“Hey, Bith?”

“What?” Bith responded without even looking back at me.

“I know we’re in a hurry and all, but…… I think I might be reaching my limit.”

And walking up behind me, Fili spoke up in agreement. “She has a point. We haven’t rested in a while. Shall we take a break here?”

Fili came to a stop as he suggested that. But Bith just kept on moving regardless.

“Hold on a minute……” I croaked out, trying to call to Bith.

I wanted to find the Twilight Dragon as quickly as possible, too; but I was afraid that if I kept going without proper rest, the wires in my brain would snap.

“Don’t worry, looks like Bith has it all figured out.” Lilith turned from watching Bith’s back to smile at me. “We’ll reach a place we can take a proper break soon.”

“Really?”

Lilith nodded. “I wouldn’t lie about this. I want to take a break at this point too, you know.” She said and motioned for us to follow her and Bith.

How many hours had passed since we last spoke to each other like this?

After crossing one more larger sand dune― I could finally see something like a small, dense forest in the distance. “Is that it?”

On my shoulder, Vesper squinted his eyes and looked at the forest. “An oasis…… huh?”

(Oasis?)

“That means there’s water there, right?”

Following Vesper’s gaze, I studied the small thicket. I could see something like a pit in the center of the trees, and guessed that was where the spring would be. And around its rim were spirits who looked as small as dolls. Suddenly feeling energized, I took off at a run towards the oasis.

The oasis was known as the Verdant Spring. It was located in the heart of the Desert of Dakk, and scattered throughout the thicket were small bungalow-like huts built for the travelling spirits and humans that commonly used the oasis as a rest stop.

Conflict still arose between the humans and spirits there, but it was kept under control thanks to a certain sprite that lived here called Jinn, who would act as a mediator for any arguments.

It was Lilith who explained it all to me when she saw how curious I was about the place.

“Look…… that’s him over there.” Lilith pointed to a man wearing a muddy robe over his head that was sitting with a fishing rod thrown into the spring. He was very tall, so tall that even though he was sitting hunched over, he still seemed to tower over everyone else.

“That’s…… Jinn?” I confirmed, and as if he noticed that Lilith and I were talking about him, Jinn slowly turned around to face us.

(!)

The sight of him was strange enough to take my breath away. Jinn wore an iron mask over his face that looked like a rusted gas mask, and I could hear his rough breathing from here.

Lilith waved politely to him, and Jinn nodded before returning his attention to fishing.

“Do you two know each other?”

“He’s like me.”

“You mean he has a shadow?” I said, but quickly thought Lilith might be offended by that and tried to correct myself. “Sorry, I didn’t mean that how it sounded…… I just wanted to ask what you meant by him being the same?”

At my discomfort however, Lilith burst with laughter. “It’s okay, you don’t have to apologize. His situation is the same as mine in that he was exiled from the country. But for him, it was just because he showed sympathy for the views of the Lands of Light. A stupid reason to banish someone if you ask me.”

But Lilith’s laugh somehow seemed self-deprecating to me, so I tilted my head at her. “Sympathy for their views?”

“They wanted to stop the conflicts so everyone could live in peace. You only have to look at Fili to see that.”

(Now I get it……)

Feeling like I’d finally solved a complex riddle, I looked to Fili as he emerged from one of the bungalows. “Thanks for waiting. We can rest now.”

“We’re staying here, then?” I looked at the bungalow behind Fili, and there on the veranda built into the small wooden structure, Gendor was sitting on his own. “……Gendor still looks depressed.”

Lilith sighed as I pointed that out and shrugged. “He’s only human, it can’t be helped. You can’t worry about it too much. Just get some rest.” She told me, then walked towards the bungalow and disappeared inside without looking back.

I was about to follow her in, but then I turned and realized that Fili was looking around like he didn’t know where he was.

“Is something wrong?”

“No……”

“Are you looking for someone; do you want help finding them?”

“No, I……” He started, but looking at his expression then, I realized why he was so restless.

“Are you worried about Pleiad?”

Fili sighed. The necklace he wore, which he’d said he had received from Pleiad, was swaying solemnly around his neck.

Pleiad – Fili’s childhood friend – had been living alone outside the city of Arche Haokar after being exiled from the Lands of Light for having fallen in love with a human and casting her own shadow. She entrusted her precious necklace to Fili, whom she hadn’t seen in many years, and then disappeared amidst the ‘rebellion’.

But Fili was the pragmatic type, so he probably thought that looking for Pleiad here would hinder our journey. That was why he was holding his worry in without saying anything.

(But that’s why you were late getting back, you went looking for her didn’t you……?)

And yet― looking at Fili now, I couldn’t bring myself to say anything more. The fact that he was looking for Pleiad in this place meant that he hadn’t been able to find her anywhere in the city, or get any information on where she went.

And judging by the fact that the city burned to ruins in just the time it took us to walk to the Great Tree of Lios and back― the fire must have been incredibly strong. It hadn’t sounded like Pleiad left her house much, so she probably hadn’t had time to run away.

I felt a sniffle in the back of my nose. I had never met Pleiad, but I felt like I knew her from what Fili had told me about her.

“Fili……”

Fili’s head dropped when he realized I had figured it out. But it was all I could do just to call out his name.

“Sorry to have worried you. But it’s okay. I’m sure Pleiad managed to get away somehow.”

Fili was acting strong, but― it sounded like he was trying to convince himself more than me. Otherwise, I don’t think he would have come all the way out here and still be looking for her.

I empathized with how Fili must be feeling right now. Yet even while I was at a loss for words, Fili kept talking to me as if he knew what I was thinking.

“I guess that doesn’t sound too convincing when I’m still looking for Pleiad.” Fili said, then added under his breath, “This is hopeless……”

“That’s not true. I know how worried you are.”

Hearing that from me, Fili smiled. “Right. Now that we’re here, we can get that fixed for you.” Clearly trying to change the subject― Fili pointed at the broken broom I was carrying on my back. “With all these trees around here, you shouldn’t have any trouble finding the materials for it.”

Realizing that was true, I started looking all around us.

And then suddenly, “Ah!” Gendor shouted and sprung to his feet on the veranda of the bungalow.

(Hmm?)

I turned to see what Gendor was looking at, “Ah!” and then shouted just like Gendor had.

Just ahead of us― Theo was there, sitting next to Jinn as he continued fishing at the edge of the spring. The two of them seemed to be talking rather casually with each other.

In a rush, Gendor scurried over to Theo, and without thinking about it, I ran over to them as well. And when Theo noticed us, he stood up, smiled that same smile he had the first time we’d met, and waved to us.

“Wh- what are you doing here?” Gendor asked and started looking around before he even got an answer. “Is the elder with you?”

“Yeah. Everyone is resting up in the bungalow over there.”

“!”

Without sparing another look to Theo, Gendor ran in the direction he had pointed. Then I spoke to Theo as he continued to smile at me.

“I knew it…… you saw that the waves were coming, didn’t you?”

“Somehow, I guess. I just felt like I had to get here before you guys arrived.” I breathed a sigh of relief. “Besides, we couldn’t have moved from there before we introduced you to Gendor.”

“I see…… how much did you already know back then?”

Theo tilted his head as he considered his answer. “How much? I knew we had to introduce you to Gendor and then leave immediately after seeing him off. Then the city was going to burn, so I knew we couldn’t go there.” Theo paused for a moment in thought, then continued, “I feel like there was something else…… but I can’t remember. I forget things so quickly.”

From my shoulder, Vesper looked at Theo solemnly as he spoke so indifferently.

(I get it……)

Because of his precognitive abilities, it was probably harder for Theo to remember things that happened in the past. In the beginning, humans didn’t have the ability to fly or cast spells…… and they certainly didn’t have the ability to predict the future. It may have been that his body wasn’t able to completely adapt to its unique abilities― so it may be more difficult for him to do normal things that everyone should be able to do.

“If I had known you were going to pass through there though, I would have warned you…… but I can only really see what happens to me.”

“No, that’s okay; I’m glad we found you again. Gendor was very worried about you.”

“I told him that I would see him again before he left…… but Gendor has trouble listening.” Theo smiled again and took my hand. “Come on, let’s go fix your broom.”

I hadn’t said anything about my broom being broken, but I guessed Theo had known that this would happen, too. So I let myself be led to the humans’ bungalow where I could hear Gendor weeping with joy now that he knew the others were safe.

The broom was repaired quickly. And it was swapped out for a thicker oak branch than before so that it could bear Gendor’s weight better.

Then for the next few days after that, we gathered information while resting at the spring. There were others here who had fled the city after it burned and those who realized that the city’s restoration was a trick of the waves swallowing up their friends, so we had no trouble finding out what we wanted to know. Since they were at the top of their respective countries, Bith and Fili did most of the talking, and the rest of us just watched them work.

Gendor had regained his old sunny cheerfulness and said he was ready to set out in search for the Twilight Dragon at any time. The day before we left though― I went to talk with Jinn, who I had seen out fishing every day.

“What do you catch fishing here like this every day?”

But instead of answering my question, Jinn just continued staring at the water’s surface. I followed his gaze down, and the pit was too dark for me to make out much, but it didn’t actually seem like there were any fish in the water here.

“I don’t see any fish……” Vesper muttered, and I nodded.

“What kind of fish have you caught.”

However, Jinn still did not respond to me. No matter what I said, he didn’t seem to be willing to listen. I thought I must be bothering him then, but just when I was about to leave― Jinn finally spoke up.

“I don’t catch anything.”

“But if you aren’t catching any fish, then why are you still casting a line?” I asked, and Jinn turned his gaze on me, then pulled the fishing line up into his hand. “Huh?”

The line had no hook attached to the end at all. “Fishing is where I do my best thinking.”

“But if you know you won’t catch anything, you don’t really need the fishing rod, right?” I noted, but Jinn just returned his gaze to the surface of the water and continued his fishing. “Just sitting here all day; you’re a strange man.”

I’d said it in a soft, muffled voice, but when I did, Jinn patted the ground for me to sit next to him, so I did so and went silent.

“He is a bit strange, I suppose.” Vesper muttered, but I shook my head at him. I didn’t think it would be polite to say it where he would actually be able to hear.

“What are you thinking about? Perhaps talking about it will help you work through it.”

“I’m searching for something, but I haven’t found it. In fact, it’s possible that it can’t be found at all.” Jinn spoke with a measured tone as he spoke. His voice had a very calming effect. “Many travelers gather here. More even than the city of Arche Haokar. I’ve been there a few times myself, but not as often as here. And many items are gathered here as well, in addition to travelers. Not weapons and armor, but other things.”

(!)

Hearing him say that, I looked to Jinn and asked, “There wouldn’t happen to be a tear jar here would there?”

At that, Jinn gave me a curious look. “You are looking for a tear jar? I believe Skunk has it at the Great Tree of Lios, but…… I’m not sure he would let it go.”

“No, that’s……”

But I didn’t want to admit to him that we had already received it and then lost it, so I clammed up after that.

“Skunk is the only one who owns such a thing. What you seek is a one-of-a-kind item.

Given that answer, I instead asked Jinn about his ventures. “Is there anything in particular that you’re looking for?”

Jinn nodded. “Seeds of the World Tree.”

“Seeds of the World Tree?” I asked, wanting to know what that was.

“The World Tree is a tree that will never wither, with leaves that are said to hold the power to heal any injury. If strife is to continue in this world, no matter how minor, then I would like to collect something that can heal the wounds. That is what I desire; and I will search for it however long it takes.”

“That’s a wonderful ambition! I hope you find it soon.”

“I do wonder sometimes though…… wonder if it can be found at all. Every time I find a rare seed, I plant it, but it never grows into a World Tree. It was by repeating this process over and over again that this forest here came to be…… and if I were to continue on as I have, who knows how far this forest might spread? But in the end, I think my dream of growing the World Tree here will remain as just that― a dream.”

After explaining all of that to me, Jinn fell silent again. It warmed my heart to know there were such kindly spirits of Darkness out there. Yet even so, that kindness of his had been rewarded with banishment― it made me wonder what the Queen had been thinking, sending him into exile just for that. Was him wishing for peace really such a terrible thing?

“Come on, we’re leaving soon.” Bith called for me then, so I left Jinn’s side, and he continued his fishing as before.

Theo and the other humans came out to see us off, and with that, we stepped out into the desert again.

“I won’t cry anymore.” When we had walked far enough away that we could no longer see the springs behind us, Gendor muttered those words as if to steel himself.

(Me too―)

In order to get back as quickly as possible, I had to try to remember my greatest guide for this journey – the Epitaph of Twilight…… but it was at that moment that a thought struck me, and I froze in place.

Where exactly was I trying to get back to?

(Um……)

I massaged my temples as my head began to throb and tried desperately to recall my purpose.

(Where was I trying to get back to?)

Ahead of me, nobody else had noticed that I’d stopped, and were continuing on their way without me.

“Saya, what’s wrong?” But even when Vesper spoke to me from my shoulder, I didn’t react.

(I know that I have someone to get back to……)

The pain in my temples drilled its way deeper into my mind until it became a migraine. I lifted both of my hands to my head and tried to endure the pain. And seeing the way my face was contorting in pain, Vesper placed his paw against my cheek.

“Saya!” He called out to me, but still, I couldn’t move.

A haze hung over my mind that made me feel like I was about to collapse― so much so that I actually did have to sit down to try and recover.

“Get away!” But then in the distance, I heard Bith yelling at me.

And when I lifted my head again, I found that my body was being sucked into the sand.

“Huh?” Centered on me, the sand surrounding me was being drawn into the ground, creating a hole that reminded me of an ant lion’s trap. “Wh-what?”

Then something like a cold vine suddenly wrapped around my feet and tried to drag me deeper into the sand. It was too strong to fight against, and the more I struggled, the more I became buried in the sand.

“H-help―” Desperately, I tried to reach out for anything to hold onto.

Across the desert, I could see Bith and Fili racing back towards me.

“Calm down!” Vesper shouted at me while clinging to my robes. “Use the broom!”

Still panicking, I hurriedly grappled for the broomstick I was carrying on my back. But as I did, the vines entwined further around my legs and yanked me down as if trying to stop me.

“No!” I screamed in horror at the idea that I might get swallowed up by this thing.

“Aren’t you going back to your own world!? Don’t you have your Papa and Mama to return to!?” Vesper shouted as he pushed the broom’s handle into a position where I could more easily grab it from.

(Papa…… Mama……)

With Vesper’s words, the haze in my mind was pushed back.

(That’s right!)

I― I had to get back to that world where my Papa and Mama were. So I couldn’t let myself disappear, not in this game world based on the Epitaph of Twilight. Like a fish returning to the water, all the memories I couldn’t remember just now suddenly came flooding back to me.

“There!” Taking a deep breath, I took hold of the broom handle. Even if it didn’t let me shake off the vines wrapped around my legs, it should at least stall the process of it dragging me beneath the sands if I kept it flying.

[[File:Epitaph_of_Twilight_v02_bw1.png|thumb]]

The broom floated slowly upwards, and I desperately clung to the handle with both hands as it did.

“PhaJuk Rom!”

Fili chanted a spell, and a tornado-like spiral of leaves blew away the sand around me, and as if he had been waiting for that moment― Bith then burned through the vines wrapped around my legs.

With no more resistance, I floated up and away from the ground. “Thank god!” I said, but the moment after that sense of relief flooded through me― Lilith flew up at me while I was still clinging to my broom. “?!”

Lilith seemed faint, like she had also been attack by the vines that had wrapped up my legs. Unable to dodge out of the way, she collided with me, and both of us dropped back to the desert floor.

“What are you doing?!” Bith yelled again.

Unfortunately, it seemed that we had fallen back onto the edge of the antlion’s trap, and the hole quickly grew in size to try and swallow Lilith and me up again.

“Urm……” Lilith seemed to come to when she impacted the ground, and I tugged on her arm to try and warn her that we needed to get out of the hole. “Not good!”

Assessing the situation in an instant, Lilith shot a spell towards the sand as it tried to swallow her, and the hole solidified as if it had been frozen over.

Only the vine-like tentacles could still move, reaching up from the center as if reaching out for help.

“Bith, behind you!” Lilith shouted as she carefully watched the movements of the tentacles.

I followed her gaze behind Bith and saw what had thrown Lilith into the air before. “Wh-what is that……?”

It had a body like an ant, but it was much too big to be compared to one. And its torso – twice the size of Gendor on its own – had dozens of the same tentacle on it like the ones stretching up from the hole.

Those tentacles were wriggling in every direction, trying to repel anyone that got too close.

“It’s the Sandlion…… Lord of the Desert.” Lilith called, aiming her spell wand at the Sandlion and beginning to recite an incantation.

“!”

The sand at the Sandlion’s feet slowly started crawling up it as if trying to eat away at it. The tentacles stopped moving for a moment when they became covered in sand, but then began to rampage erratically in an attempt to shake it off.

“Get down!”

Fili raised his spell staff to protect Gendor from Sandlion’s tentacles. A pale golden light surrounded them, and the tentacles pulled back to avoid touching the light.

“This thing’s a real pain in the ass……” Bith muttered a curse and clicked his tongue.

As he did though, a narrow spell crest appeared above his head, and he plunge his arm into it like he was trying to pull something out of it.

It was a strange sight with his arm disappearing beyond the space of the crest, as if Bith had punched a hole into the air itself. And when he pulled his arm back out of the crest, Bith was holding a gleaming black scythe in his hand.
It was large and ominous, and looked like something meant to be held by a Grim Reaper.

Bith held the scythe at the ready and took a swing at the Sandlion. Then a thin, crescent-shaped vacuum wave flew at the Sandlion’s joints.

It only took a moment.

The Sandlion was split clean in half and fell with a desperate cry, and once it had fallen, I let out a deep sigh of relief.

“Gah, that was pathetic…… is everyone alright?” Putting her spell wand away, Lilith began brushing sand off of her with annoyance.

“The Sandlion will try to swallow up anyone who stands still. And the further into the Desert of Dakk you go, the more likely it becomes that one will appear. Didn’t you know that?” Bith questioned me, but I just shook my head.

“I guess there are some things even the knowledgeable Little Witch doesn’t know. I’m surprised.” Lilith noted, then guided me towards Bith and the others.

I really was pathetic. I guess I could at least be glad that I hadn’t fully become a part of this world yet, but when I joined the others, I had to admit I had mixed feelings.

“There could still be more of them…… we can’t let our guard down just because we defeated this one. And spell crests won’t work on the main body…… so let’s hurry before another one shows up.” With the scythe now hanging on his back, Bith started walking again.

We continued onwards, and as we did, we all kept our weapons at the ready (although Gendor didn’t have any himself).

As we progressed, the desert gradually turned into a wilderness. Then after walking through that wilderness for a while, we came upon a mountain valley.

And there, in a part of that rock face that stretched like a giant wall to either side― a hole that looked like a gaping, pitch-black mouth appeared before us. From it, a stream of warm, fresh air was flowing out as if the mountain itself were breathing.

“This is……?” It looked like an entrance to the underworld.

We walked into the gloomy cave without much footing, relying on Bith’s flames for light. We progressed like that for a long time, but despite the flame, Bith and Fili did not cast shadows.

(Why is that?)

I tilted my head in thought, and noticing, Vesper spoke quietly to me.

“The secret lies in their clothes. I’ve heard there are materials that can prevent shadows from being cast.”

“Oh…… but they’re okay even when they’re in sunlight?”

“So it would seem.”

“Then you mean they can’t ever take off their clothes?”

“At the very least, they wouldn’t take them off while out on a journey.

“But if something like that is out there, why doesn’t everyone use it?” I asked, but Vesper just laughed at that. “That’s rude. What is it?”

“The material takes hundreds of years to make. So it can’t be made widely available, now can it?”

“It takes that long!!?”

“Well, those two are highly ranked spirits, so it’s not strange that they would have access to them.”

“I guess so.” After that, we walked in silence for a while. The path was damp and strewn with palm-sized stones lying around, so if I didn’t concentrate on walking, I could easily slip and fall.

Continuing further down, I eventually saw an exit to the cave in the distance. A red light leaked in from the other side, and the breeze coming from it was hot. But the moment I passed through what I’d thought was an exit, I stopped and gasped.

In front of us now was a boiling underground lake― the Hearth of Dakk.

But instead of water, however, the lake was boiling with lava, making it feel like a giant furnace, just as the name suggested. And occasionally, the lava would bubble and pop, letting hot steam envelop us.

“Is this where Tartarga is?”

I looked around the edge of the underground lake, but found that it was not a place where any living creature could survive. There were no plants, no springs carrying water. There was only the lava here.

“Probably,”

“But…… no one could possibly live in a place like this, could they?”

“That’s not entirely true.” Lilith said, turning back towards the cave we had just passed through.

“?”

There, next to the cave we had come through, another tunnel cut into the wall. It was too dark to make out exactly what they were, but looking almost like the inside of a person’s nose, dozens of little, furry creatures were watching us from their holes.

“Hold on a minute.” Lilith glanced at Bith and then walked up to the holes.

The furry creatures squirmed about as they saw Lilith approach them.

“Are those people Ancient spirits?” At Fili’s question, Bith nodded curtly. “I can’t believe there are still Ancients even alive!”

“It isn’t all that surprising.”

“But it is!” Speaking with enthusiasm, Fili watched closely as Lilith spoke to the Ancient spirits. “She can speak the ancients’ language?!”

“Back in the Lands of Darkness – though few in number – most of the higher ranked spirits can speak it.”

“Can you speak it too, Bith?”

“More or less.” Bith answered, then continued saying, “But I’m no good at negotiating. We’ll get better information if you leave it to Lilith.”

After explaining that to us, Bith looked out across the lake lava. But then, as if to take a bite out of him, Fili opened his mouth wide and shouted. “Then why?! If you could have read the documents written in the ancient language that are kept in our lands, coming all this way at great peril to yourself is―”

Bith looked at Fili and gave him a subtle, but derisive smile. “And when did I ever say that we could ''read'' it? We can speak the language, but that’s all.”

And hearing that answer, Fili lowered his head.

(So documents written in the ancient language are store in the Lands of Light, but the language itself was inherited by those in the Lands of Darkness…… how does that make any sense?)

Unfortunately though, no matter how much I considered that question, I couldn’t come up with an answer. I could barely remember anything important, but I felt almost certain that this relationship between the two countries and what they had inherited from the Ancient spirits had not come up in the story.

Yet I felt confident that this would be important to our journey going forward, I just couldn’t say why.

“Sorry for the wait.” Lilith apologized as she returned with one of the furry creatures.

Brought into the light from the lava’s glow, the full form of the creature was illuminated for us to see. They were shorter than me and covered in thick, dark hair long enough to drag across the ground. Beyond that, however, the only part of them I could see were their bloodshot, red eyes. I couldn’t see their arms or legs, or even really tell if they had any.

“It seems that Tartarga is on the other side of the lava lake.” Lilith told us with a sigh.

“Figures…… which puts us in a bind.” Fili looked up, down, and all around the cave. The lake of lava stretched from one side of the cave to the other, so there was no possible way to walk around it. “Looks like the only way to get to the other side is by flying.”

When Fili said that, however, all of us naturally turned to face Gendor.

“……Would it be better if I just wait here?”

“No, we should all go together. If we all work together to carry you, then there’s no reason for you to be left behind.”

Yet as if to mock him, as soon as those words left Fili’s lips― lava spewed upwards in a geyser towards the cave ceiling. All around the lake, columns of fire like that rose up at seemingly random intervals.

“Though it might still prove difficult……” Lilith muttered as she watched the lava.

“Still, leaving him behind is not an option. You never know when the waves might reach this place.”

We all fell silent at that. Even with the four of us carrying Gendor, avoiding the pillars of fire would be an extremely difficult ask. And if something were to attack us while we were flying, there would be nothing we could do about it.

But then, the furry Ancient spirit watching us poked at Lilith’s arm restlessly and said something in a high-pitched voice. And understanding what they said, Bith and Lilith met each other’s eyes.

“What are they saying?” Fili tilted his head at them.

“It seems this one is offering to be a basket for us.”

“Basket?” I questioned, not understanding what she meant by that.

“You’re mended broom can support Gendor’s weight now, right?” Bith noted and took the broom off my back― testing the flexibility of the handle in his hands. Then he returned it to me, as if to assure me that everything would work out fine, and I took the broom in a tight grip. “This spirit will be the basket. You’ll use them to carry Gendor with your broom. And then the rest of us―” Bith looked to Lilith and Fili. “We’ll deal with the columns of fire that try to strike at them.”

The Ancient spirit nodded enthusiastically at this, seeming to understand what Bith was saying. But I frowned as I took in the weight of the responsibility I was being charged with.

“But, what if it snaps?”

“Then the Ancient Spirit and Gendor will go ''plop''.”

“……”

Fili met my hesitant gaze, but nodded in agreement. “It’s dangerous, but this seems like our only option.”

I had hoped that Fili would come up with some alternative, but it looked like I had no choice but to brace myself for the task. The humans from the village― they surely made my broom as thick and durable as possible to ensure that Gendor – who couldn’t fly – would no longer be a burden to us.

Thinking that way, I retightened my grip on the broom in my hands. There was no point in stopping here. If we reached the other side of the lake, we might be able to get the information we needed, so there was no reason not to go.

At that moment, we all had only one goal.

Meet with Tartarga and learn what he knew about where to find the Twilight Dragon.

(I have to do this……!)

After taking in a deep breath, I looked around at everyone and spoke. “Let’s go!” I said, and Bith, Fili, Lilith, and even Gendor nodded firmly in agreement.

In that moment, for the first time, we all stood completely united.

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[.Hack//Epitaph_of_Twilight_Volume2_Illustrations|Illustrations]]
| Return to [[.Hack//Epitaph_of_Twilight|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[.Hack//Epitaph_of_Twilight_Volume2_Episode6|Episode 6]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

.Hack//Epitaph of Twilight Volume2 Illustrations

2023-05-27T18:04:19Z

Tacita Koe: Created page with "<gallery> File:Epitaph of Twilight V2 Full Cover.png|'''Full Cover''' File:Epitaph_of_Twilight_Vol.2_Cover_Illustration.png|'''Front Cover''' File:Epitaph_of_Twilight_V2_Color..."

<gallery>
File:Epitaph of Twilight V2 Full Cover.png|'''Full Cover'''
File:Epitaph_of_Twilight_Vol.2_Cover_Illustration.png|'''Front Cover'''
File:Epitaph_of_Twilight_V2_Color_Illustration_1.png
File:Epitaph_of_Twilight_V2_Color_Illustration_2.png
File:Epitaph_of_Twilight_V2_Color_Illustration_3.png
File:Epitaph_of_Twilight_V2_Character_Page.png
File:Epitaph_of_Twilight_v02_bw1.png|'''Page 55'''
File:Epitaph_of_Twilight_v02_bw2.png|'''Page 135'''
File:Epitaph_of_Twilight_v02_bw3.png|'''Page 155'''
File:Epitaph_of_Twilight_v02_bw4.png|'''Page 197'''
</gallery>
<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Return to [[.Hack//Epitaph_of_Twilight|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[.Hack//Epitaph_of_Twilight_Volume2_Episode5|Episode 5]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

File:Epitaph of Twilight v02 bw4.png

2023-05-27T17:59:28Z

Tacita Koe:

Young girl, witch, girl in violet, man in black, man in white, tall man, spirit in ice

File:Epitaph of Twilight v02 bw3.png

2023-05-27T17:58:18Z

Tacita Koe:

Girl in violet, man in black, blushing, walking together

File:Epitaph of Twilight v02 bw2.png

2023-05-27T17:57:06Z

Tacita Koe:

Young girl, witch, broom, giant with beard, audience hall

File:Epitaph of Twilight v02 bw1.png

2023-05-27T17:56:14Z

Tacita Koe:

Young girl, witch, broom, black cat, sand, vines, danger

File:Epitaph of Twilight V2 Character Page.png

2023-05-27T17:54:40Z

Tacita Koe:

Young girl, boy in black, boy in white, black cat, girl in violet, tall man, text box

File:Epitaph of Twilight V2 Color Illustration 3.png

2023-05-27T17:52:34Z

Tacita Koe:

young girl, witch, clutching chest, panicked, crying

File:Epitaph of Twilight V2 Color Illustration 2.png

2023-05-27T17:51:22Z

Tacita Koe:

young girl, witch, crying, flying, woman in purple, man in black, man in white, fire in background

File:Epitaph of Twilight V2 Color Illustration 1.png

2023-05-27T17:48:13Z

Tacita Koe:

Young woman, white robes, long hair, pointed ears

File:Epitaph of Twilight V2 Full Cover.png

2023-05-27T17:43:13Z

Tacita Koe:

Young girl, witch, broom, flying

.Hack//Epitaph of Twilight Volume1 Illustrations

2023-05-27T17:41:42Z

Tacita Koe:

<gallery>
File:Epitaph_of_Twilight_Full_Cover.png|'''Full Cover'''
File:.Hack--Epitaph of Twilight Cover Illustration.png|'''Front Cover'''
File:Epitaph of Twilight Color Illustration 1.png
File:Epitaph of Twilight Color Illustration 2.png
File:Epitaph of Twilight Color Illustration 3.png
File:Epitaph of Twilight Character Page.png
File:Epitaph of Twilight v01 bw1.png|'''Page 25'''
File:Epitaph of Twilight v01 bw2.png|'''Page 69'''
File:Epitaph of Twilight v01 bw3.png|'''Page 117'''
File:Epitaph of Twilight v01 bw4.png|'''Page 155'''
File:Epitaph of Twilight v01 bw5.png|'''Page 191'''
File:Epitaph of Twilight v01 bw6.png|'''Page 247'''
</gallery>
<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Return to [[.Hack//Epitaph_of_Twilight|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[.Hack//Epitaph_of_Twilight_Volume1_Prologue|Prologue]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

File:Epitaph of Twilight Full Cover.png

2023-05-27T17:39:25Z

Tacita Koe:

Young Girl, Witch, Wheat Field

.Hack//Epitaph of Twilight

2022-12-13T20:10:15Z

Tacita Koe: /* .Hack//Epitaph of Twilight by Yokote Michiko */

{{MTL}}
[[Category:Pending Authorisation]]
[[File:.Hack--Epitaph of Twilight Cover Illustration.png|300px|thumb|right|.Hack//Epitaph of Twilight Cover Illustration]]

'''''.Hack//Epitaph of Twilight''''' (.hack//黄昏の碑文) is a novel series written by Miu Kawasaki(川崎美羽) and illustrated by Asako Shiina (椎名麻子). The first volume, although officially listed for release May 1st, was released in Japan on April 26, 2008. The second volume was released on September 1, 2008.
 
==''.Hack//Epitaph of Twilight'' by Miu Kawasaki==

===.Hack//Epitaph of Twilight Vol.1 ([[.Hack//Epitaph_of_Twilight:Volume_1|Full Text]])===
[[File:.Hack--Epitaph of Twilight Cover Illustration.png|200px|frameless|right|.Hack//Epitaph of Twilight Cover Illustration]]
*[[.Hack//Epitaph of Twilight Volume1_Illustrations|Illustrations]]
*[[.Hack//Epitaph of Twilight Volume1_Prologue|Prologue//Fragment]]
*[[.Hack//Epitaph of Twilight Volume1_Episode1|Episode 1//No Way Home]]
*[[.Hack//Epitaph of Twilight Volume1_Episode2|Episode 2//imbroglio]]
*[[.Hack//Epitaph of Twilight Volume1_Episode3|Episode 3//amnesia]]
*[[.Hack//Epitaph of Twilight Volume1_Episode4|Episode 4//raid]]
*[[.Hack//Epitaph of Twilight Volume1_EpisodeReal|Episode Real//Meanwhile]]
*[[.Hack//Epitaph of Twilight Volume1_Afterword|Afterword]]

 

===.Hack//Epitaph of Twilight Vol.2 ([[.Hack//Epitaph_of_Twilight:Volume_2|Full Text]])===
[[File:Epitaph of Twilight Vol.2 Cover Illustration.png|200px|frameless|right|Epitaph of Twilight Vol.2 Cover Illustration]]
*[[.Hack//Epitaph of Twilight Volume2_Illustrations|Illustrations]]
*[[.Hack//Epitaph of Twilight Volume2_Episode5|Episode 5//discord]]
*[[.Hack//Epitaph of Twilight Volume2_Episode6|Episode 6//lost]]
*[[.Hack//Epitaph of Twilight Volume2_Episode7|Episode 7//merge]]
*[[.Hack//Epitaph of Twilight Volume2_Episode8|Episode 8//riddle]]
*[[.Hack//Epitaph of Twilight Volume2_Episode9|Episode 9//Twilight Dragon]]
*[[.Hack//Epitaph of Twilight Volume2_Epilogue|Epilogue//"The World"]]
*[[.Hack//Epitaph of Twilight Volume2_Afterword|Afterword]]

 

== Project Staff ==

*Supervisor:
*Project Manager:

=== Translators ===

*[[user:Tacita_Koe|Tacita Koe]]

=== Editors ===

'''ACTIVE'''

[[Category:Miu Kawasaki]]
[[Category:Light novel (English)]]

.Hack//Epitaph of Twilight Volume1 Episode4

2022-12-13T20:02:53Z

Tacita Koe:

==Episode 4//raid==
A large tree glowing with pale light stood on an island in the middle of a lake. It was bare of leaves and its trunk was as transparent as glass. In this place where the sun did not shine, the large tree grew with only the water from the lake for nutrients. And the lake’s surface constantly rippled gently even though there was no wind.

This place was known as Indieglut Lugh. And located in the center of the underworld, it was a place that no one dared approach. A place perpetually enveloped by silence which had not been disturbed in the thousands of years since the great tree was born onto this land.

But today, that silence was finally broken.

Overhead, a large, black bird of prey flew past the tree. And seizing the moment, a two-headed dragon and a group of leprechauns carrying axes as tall as they were crossed the land.

Their goal was to reach the place known as the Crystal Hill, but as the spirits flooded onto the hill, they quickly began to argue amongst themselves.

Some contended that they should fight back against the waves, while others insisted it would be impossible no matter how hard they tried, and yet more still claimed they would be fine as long as they could offer up a sacrifice― in the end however, none were able to understand the opinions of the others, and the spirits resorted to violence to make their points.

Yet not even those who wished to fight against the waves called for cooperation. They didn’t like working in groups to begin with, so it was already troublesome that Helba had sent a messenger to gather them together. The dark spirits’ anxiety grew into frustration and discontent― all of it directed at Helba, and so the spirits were beginning to consider the option of rebellion.

Thus the world – which had already been in a precarious balance before now – was beginning to collapse because of the waves.

Meanwhile, in the largest city of Alba― those disturbing rumors had reached even a certain mansion built on the outskirts of Arche Haokar. Vines tangled around the magnificent two-story brick building, and curtains were drawn over every window. Despite this, the gardens were meticulously maintained and full of flowers appropriate for the season.

Sitting at one of the windows, the mansion’s owner gazed out at the city in the distance. Even indoors, she was wearing a long coat that covered her body from head-to-toe with a hood pulled over her eyes. But those eyes held a lonely longing as she stared out at the city from behind that hood. And as if to suppress the desire to see if the rumors were true, she clutched the necklace that dangled in front of her chest.

The mansion’s owner was called Pleiad, and she was a spirit who belonged to the Lands of Light.

Pleiad lived alone in this grand mansion. The halls were all draped with bright red carpets, each room was decorated with antiques, and the bed in Pleiad’s sleeping quarters was far too big for her alone. And everything from the building to the furnishings had been prepared for Pleiad by her sisters.

Pleiad had fallen in love with a human― and for that reason, she had willingly cast her own shadow to try and become human. However, that love had been lost, and as a result, she was left to be persecuted by the spirits for casting a shadow. It was then that Pleiad’s sisters had taken pity on her and built this mansion for her on the outskirts of Arche Haokar.

And so, following the instructions of her older sisters, Pleiad had lived alone in this mansion for decades now. There was no one who could understand the depths of her frustration and loneliness. Still, there was no place for Pleiad to return to now, so she continued to endure the solitude, knowing it was of her own making.

Pleiad sighed, and was about to move away from the window when a figure appeared in her vision. No one ever visited her here, so Pleiad could not miss the lone spirit walking towards the mansion now.

“Who……”

Pleiad lingered by the window and watched the spirit with a dreadful sense of anxiety. But as the spirit grew closer, her expression shifted from one of apprehension to confusion.

“But why!!?”

Hurriedly, Pleiad left the window and ran down the stairs of the mansion. As she ran, her hood fell away and her long, purple hair fluttered down behind her. And if her hair had not been tied back like a pair of bunny ears, it would have been like ribbons of silk swaying in the breeze.

The sound of bells echoed through the mansion. And standing at the front door of the mansion was Fili, wearing a robe of pure white. He looked up sullenly at the grand mansion and sighed.

Fili and Pleiad had been friends during childhood. But only now did he know the whole story about how she had ended up here.

Pleiad was a truly innocent spirit. She loved flowers and plants, and treated all people equally without regard for nationality or race. She had been adored by her six older sisters, and Pleiad had grown up without being tainted by hate. But then Pleiad had fallen in love with a human while on a journey, and when she consulted with her sisters, she was taught that love with a human was taboo, and was told to give up on her feelings.

But there had been someone else who whispered to Pleiad like a devil. They had been a spirit of darkness, and they had lied to Pleiad.

''“Your sisters are afraid that you will leave them to be with that human; that is why they really insist your love is taboo.”'' They had told her. ''“But if you were to become a human like him, then he would certainly return your feelings for him.”''

And Pleiad had believed those lies and cast a shadow on herself without hesitation. She had not even consulted with Fili about it, who had been by her side the whole time.

But Pleiad’s love, for which she had cast a shadow, had not been returned. And when her sisters discovered what she had done, they had been furious and took Pleiad away.

Fili had not seen Pleiad since she had been taken away. In fact, he had only just today been told by the spirits in the city that she now resided here.

He was starting to think he shouldn’t have come. But Pleiad already knew he was here. It was thanks to her influence that Fili was always able to know of other spirits locations.

''“If you know where everyone is, you’ll be able to help them more quickly when things happen.” Fili would never forget the smile on Pleiad’s face when she had said those words.''

In front of him, the door swung open. And standing before him was Pleiad, still wearing the same smile as that day so long ago.

“Fili…… why are you here?” Pleiad was out of breath from having rushed to open the door. Her tan skin was glowing, and her golden eyes were wide with surprise as she began to look around cautiously. “Are you alone? I thought you were serving the King…… did you have business in the city?”

Fili didn’t respond. He couldn’t think of anything to say to her. But Pleiad had been alone for so long, so she welcomed Fili in just to have somebody to talk to. With joy in her voice, she continued to ask him questions.

“How long will you be staying? Will you return to the palace as soon as you’ve finished your business in the city?” It seemed as though Pleiad was still the same person she had always been. And yet Fili couldn’t bring himself to look directly at her. “What’s wrong? You look worried about something……”

Finally, Fili looked up. He couldn’t decide what kind of expression he should have, so he just showed her a fake smile. “It’s nothing, it’s just been so long, I’m not sure what to say…… sorry.”

“Well for starters, how about to try answering my questions? That way we can have an actual conversation.” Pleiad smiled again. “So are you going to come in? Hm…… I might be a little short on ingredients, though. If I had known you were coming, I would have gone shopping in town.”

Pleiad turned on her heel and walked back into the mansion.

“That’s fine. I have to head back right away, anyways.”

“Huh……” Pleiad looked back, a forlorn expression crossing her face for a moment before she quickly replaced it again with a smile. “No, I’m sorry…… of course you can’t stay. You work at the Palace, after all. Now’s not the time to be mixing business with pleasure.”

Fili choked on his words under the disappointment in Pleiad’s voice. He felt so frustrated with himself for being unable to do anything to ease her loneliness.

“……I’m searching for the Twilight Dragon.”

Dumbstruck by the sudden declaration, Pleiad stared at Fili with a blank expression.

“?”

“The legend is being realized. We need to gather all the information we can.”

It was a legend that all spirits knew. But it still stunned Pleiad to hear.

“……So the rumors were true?”

“If you’ve heard about it already, that makes things easier. Can you tell me what you know?” Pleiad clutched her necklace tightly in her hand. “Try to remember, we’re in a time-sensitive situation right now.”

Pleiad considered it for a moment before looking up again. “If you fight off the waves……”

“What?”

“Will you create a world where everyone can live in harmony, regardless of who or where they’re from?”

“Huh……?”

“I know it might not be easy, but would you try?”

“That’s……”

“In order to fight the waves, everyone will have to work together. That’s why I figure it will be easier to accomplish after defeating them.

“Is that―”

“Hm?”

“Is that really what you want after being deceived by a spirit of darkness and abandoned here all alone?”

Pleiad just smiled. “It is. Because bickering and holding grudges over the past won’t help make a brighter future.”

“I see……”

Even though Pleiad had grown so much since coming to live here alone without being able to interact with anyone― her nature and innocent way of thinking hadn’t changed at all. She was still the same gentle person who would love all without prejudice.

“Alright. I don’t know if I will be able to do it, but I will try.”

“Thank you.”

Pleiad shared what she knew with Fili. She didn’t know where the Twilight Dragon was herself, but she did know where to find the spirit who did. Then once she had told him everything, Pleiad saw that Fili seemed reluctant to leave and took the necklace which she treasured so much to put it around his neck.

“Take this, and think of me on your journey.” It was the necklace that Pleiad had worn ever since she was little, and Fili accepted it with a nod. “If you break your promise now, I’ll never forgive you.” She poked him on the nose as she said that to him. “You’re the only one who can do it. Find the Twilight Dragon, and create a new world.”

“Right……”

“Now go.”

Pleiad’s voice wavered faintly. Fili noticed it, but he knew there was nothing he could do for her right now. He couldn’t talk to her or remain here by her side. There were things he had to do, even if he had to force himself to do them.

And Pleiad understood that, too. So she could do nothing but usher him onwards.

“……”

Nodding silently to Pleiad, Fili turned and returned to the city without looking back.

“So, what the hell was that?”

Covered in scars, we sat down in the ruined lodge with Lilith, who asked the question was most pressing on all our minds.

Lilith had apparently used her powers to command the swamp to consume the monster, but it hadn’t been her who had turned the monster to stone before that. That part had in fact been Bith’s doing.

“No idea.” Bith answered her question bluntly while he wrapped bandages around his wounds.

“I wasn’t asking you!” Lilith shot a glare at Bith and then quickly turned away from him.

“More to the point― why are you even here?”

“That’s none of your business.”

“It ''is'' our business. Because if you say you’re here to join us, it’ll change what we plan to do next.”

“And is this how you thank someone for helping you?”

Sensing a dam about to burst, Fili intervened. I wanted to say something myself, but I had to concentrate on healing Fili’s injuries properly. Bith had refused my offer to heal his wounds, so I had no choice but to watch in silence while Fili spoke instead.

“Lilith…… we are incredibly grateful for your help. I don’t know what we would have done if you hadn’t come along.” Fili bowed his head low. “But, why are you here?”

“I―” Lilith looked at me. “I came because I wanted to help out the kid.”

“The kid……” Vesper repeated the term to me as if to add emphasis to what she had called me.

“That’s the only reason?”

“I’m not intruding, am I?”

Panicking, I shook my head. “No, of course not. I’m glad you came; it’s just…… why?” Finishing with Fili’s treatment, I turned to speak more freely with Lilith. “I didn’t do anything to earn your favor, did I?”

“What you said before opened my eyes.”

(What I said?)

Seeing my obvious lack of comprehension, Lilith frowned at me. “Don’t tell me you already forgot the way you went off and lectured me.”

“Uh…… I hadn’t meant to lecture you.”

“No, it’s okay.” Lilith brushed aside her short hair from her face. “If it’s not too much trouble, would you let me join you?”

“Absolutely!” I answered quickly with a wide smile.

“So when are we leaving?” Having no injuries herself, Lilith looked around at the rest of us caked in mud and blood, then added, “That monster isn’t dead, so we should get out of here as soon as possible. With a certain someone’s shoddy spell work, it won’t be long before the petrification wears off.”

“What was that?!” Bith bolted to his feet.

“Did I say something untrue?”

“I don’t want to hear that from somebody whose only contribution was manipulating the swamp.”

“And remind me; which one of us was it that needed to be saved by whom?”

“I didn’t ask you to save me. I swear, you are so full of yourself sometimes.”

At that, Lilith’s expression grew dark. “Say that again!”

“I’ll say it as many times as I―” Bith went on, but then Gendor forced his hand over Bith’s mouth to stop him from going any further. He kept trying to speak anyways, but his voice was muffled behind Gendor’s hand.

“We shouldn’t be fighting with each other.”

“That’s right.” Fili interjected again to try and keep the peace. “If we’re going to be working together from now on, we should all try to get along a little better.”

That seemed to settle things for the moment, though Bith and Lilith both pointedly looked away from each other. It was enough to make me wonder if they had ever really been friends before.

“Lilith is right, we don’t know when that monster might come back. We need to get moving quickly.”

Bith finally pulled Gendor’s hand away from his mouth and clicked his tongue. “This is going to be a long journey……”

Hearing Bith mutter that with a dirty look in his eyes, Fili and I exchanged a look and sighed.

(You shouldn’t say that, Bith.)

At any rate, we now had three people who possessed shadows and some measure of power. Which meant that all that was left now was to actually find the Twilight Dragon.

(I doubt we’ll be able to find it quickly, though……)

I wanted all of this to be over before I lost my memories completely. Even if I could return to my original world, it would be hollow if I couldn’t remember anything about my own life. But with our objectives narrowed down to one, my steps did feel a little lighter as we continued on our journey.

We proceeded with caution through the swamp so as not to get stuck again, but eventually left Coite-Bodher behind as we came to an open plain where tall grass and flowers swayed in the wind. Dawn finally broke over the horizon, and the rains from the swamp vanished from the sky.

“Saya, look!”

Vesper pointed ahead towards a city in the distance where flags flew from some of the buildings.

“Is that where we’re going?” I confirmed with Fili as he walked ahead of me.

“That’s right. This is Arche Haokar, the largest city in the world.”

“I hope we can find everything we need to know here.”

“It won’t be a problem. They say every traveler in the world passes through this city at least once on their journeys. There’s no way we won’t find useful information.” Fili set a bright smile on his face to try and reassure me. “Don’t you worry; I’ll be sure to get what we need.”

“Right,” Feeling rather high-spirited, we entered the city of Arche Haokar together.

Passing through an open stone gate, we stepped onto a stone-paved road lit by torches that stretched directly inwards towards the center of town. A canal also ran alongside the road where numerous boats loaded with cargo were crowded together.

Flags of various designs fluttered on the roofs of the brick building, and the sound of flute echoed through the streets around us.

The streets were flooded with people― both humans and spirits carrying spears and axes on their backs as they passed through on their journeys, and pushing passed those who seemed to be merchants while we wove our way through the crowds to reach an inn.

Looking for an inn had been Bith’s suggestion. Even though there were a variety of people gathered in this city, he didn’t seem to think many would talk to us if they saw our shadows. So Gendor, Lilith, and I were to wait at the inn while Bith and Fili gathered information.

There were probably a lot of inns throughout the city, but Bith directed us towards a large on near the city’s entrance where we wouldn’t be made to feel so uncomfortable for having shadows. Though if I were to be honest, I really wanted to look around town a bit more.

“Can’t I go out at all?” I asked Bith before he left the room.

“If you’re sure you won’t be bothered by what others say or do to you, then you can do whatever you want.”

“……I understand.”

Bith was clearly concerned about Lilith. Neither I nor Gendor had ever been attacked by spirits, but Lilith was a different case. Despite having experienced the trauma of being persecuted, she had still come along with us. So, it was only natural we should try to make her feel as comfortable as possible.

If Bith were only honest with her about how he felt, Lilith might treat him differently, but he was so awkward about it. He left the room, and I turned to see Lilith speaking softly with Gendor by the window. He was listening intently, but then his expression suddenly grew sorrowful. “W-what’s going on?” Panicking, I hurried over.

“Gendor was just asking me if I had seen his village before I met up with you all.”

“Then what’s wrong?”

Lilith looked back to Gendor as tears started streaking down his face and sighed. “It was swallowed up by the wave.”

(What?)

Lilith reached out towards Gendor, looking like she wanted to comfort him, but stopped short.

“Swallowed up…… you’re kidding, right?”

“I saw it from a distance, but–”

“But there was that boy who could predict the future, right? They wouldn’t have been caught up in that. Besides, the waves aren’t supposed to attack humans……”

“We shouldn’t jump to conclusions. All I said was that the village was swallowed up. The doesn’t mean the people were swallowed up with it.”

“Then they must have found somewhere to hide.”

“I don’t know for sure, but…… if there was someone there with precognitive abilities like you say, then I would like to assume so.” Lilith agreed, though her words didn’t seem to reach Gendor. He was still crying, and tears were starting to hit the floor at his feet.

“Gendor, it’s okay. Theo would have seen it coming and run away.”

“But……”
“
You have to have faith that they’re safe, Gendor. If you don’t, who will?” Lilith joined in.

“That’s right. You’re just imagining the worst-case scenario.”

Gendor sniffled and muttered with a strained voice, “I wish I could see everyone again……”

Lilith and I shared a look. I couldn’t really understand how Gendor was feeling, but right now, granting that wish wasn’t something we could do. We didn’t know where his people had gone, so we had no way of reaching out to them.

“I want to see them……” All Lilith and I could do was stare at Gendor as he repeated himself with a voice full of tears. Still, we had to press on.

“Gendor, why don’t you get some rest? You’re probably just imagining the worst because you’re tired.”

“She’s right. Bith and Fili won’t be back anytime soon.”

(Wait, that’s it!)

Suddenly, a thought occurred to me.

“What if we asked Bith or Fili to see if they could find the elder?”

“……Could they do that?”

“Well, they’re already gathering information from the city. They could at least look into it, couldn’t they? I’ll ask them when they get back.”

Gendor nodded silently and walked out to his own bedroom. I let him go and then sat down beside Lilith.

It was called a wave― so I always assumed that it would eventually recede after swallowing the wheat field. But if it just kept pushing father in, then it wouldn’t be right to call it a wave, right?

“How…… how far will it reach?” I muttered, and in response, Lilith answered me.

“It swallowed up a large part of the Splintered Forest up to that village before finally pulling back, so…… it probably won’t be long before it reaches this place.” She said, then seemed to think of something else and quickly added, “No one knows where they’re coming from, though. The next one could come in from the direction we’re heading in.”

“……We have to hurry and find the Twilight Dragon as soon as possible.”

“It’s a bit early to be saying that when we don’t even have the information on where to find it yet…… you’re really optimistic, aren’t you?” Lilith noted with a wry smile.

(It’s not optimism……)

Inside, my heart was pounding with anxiety. Even if it was only a minute or a second sooner, I wanted to get back to my world as fast as possible. I had to get back before I forgot everything; but in order to do that, I had to keep myself safe, too. I knew there was no point in trying to rush things, but I couldn’t help but want to move faster.

I needed to calm down, so I asked Lilith about the things on my mind. “So…… what exactly is the Twilight Dragon like?”

“Beats me. It is a creature from mythology after all, I doubt anybody alive knows the full details.”

“I’ve been imagining that it must be really big, since it’s supposed to be able to fight back the waves.”

“What does size matter? If you had enough power, I think you could fight off the waves no matter how small you were.”

“I see……”

“There used to be a few people who knew more about the legends. But after the wars with humans and the Lands of Light…… I don’t know. Are they still alive? Are they in hiding? We don’t know anything.”

“……”

“That’s why we’re hoping we can get some information here.”

“It’s hard to just sit and wait. I wish I could be helping them look.”

Wistfully, I looked down out the window and found there seemed to be some kind of commotion brewing outside. At the front, a small, leprechaun-like spirit was shouting something. I leaned in to take a closer look, but then Lilith spoke
next to me.

“What do you hear?”

“What?”

“Who’s making a fuss down there?” She asked, but I just shook my head. “Right, your ears are more like a human’s― hold on a minute, I’ll listen in for you.”

Lilith’s simple observation startled me.

Was I a human or a spirit here……? I hadn’t given it any thought before now, but judging from how Lilith was talking about it, I guessed she must see me as a spirit. But in that case― Why did I even have a shadow like Lilith in the first place?

I asked Vesper about it in a whisper while Lilith was focused on the spirits shouting downstairs, and the answer he gave surprised me.

For me― it seemed that I had actually been born with a shadow already cast. “You are what one might call a ‘rare breed’.”

“Are there others like me out there?”

“I’m not sure…… I’ve never heard of others, so maybe there aren’t any.”

Thinking about that now, I wondered just how long Vesper had been living with the Little Witch. I was about to ask, but then Lilith turned to tell me what the commotion was about downstairs.

“Seems there’s a ‘rebellion’ brewing in the Underworld.”

“The Underworld…… you mean the Lands of Darkness?”

“Right. It sounds like the people below believe that if they offer up a sacrifice to the waves, they’ll disappear. So, they’re here to kidnap one.”

“Kidnap……”

I was at a loss for words, but Lilith just looked back out the window at them and continued, “It’s ridiculous, really.”

“We have to stop them!”

I moved to stand, but Lilith stopped me. “It’s fine. Lowly spirits like them wouldn’t even be able to kidnap a human if they wanted to.”

“But……”

“You worry too much. With Bith in town, there’s no way they could get away with kidnapping anyone anyways.”

“Because of Bith?”

“There’s no way that Helba’s retainer would allow spirits ignoring the commands of their leader to simply run amuck.” Lilith insisted, before a small smile touched her lips. “And speak of the devil, there he is.”

She pointed out the window, and I watched Bith approach the spirits who were shouting and start saying something to them. A moment later, I was relieved to see that the spirits who had been causing the commotion shrink back at his words.

Then I looked up at Lilith beside me. Her eyes held a tender gaze as she watched Bith speak. And from the smile on her lips, it looked like she had at last managed to forgive Bith.

“W-what is it?” Lilith’s face turned red when she noticed me staring at her, though. It seemed like she might actually like Bith more than I thought.

“It’s nothing.”

(I guess Bith isn’t the only one not being honest with himself……)

Leaving Lilith to sulk, I turned to look out the window at the city.

The buildings were built taller the closer they were to the center of the city― and it had the effect of making the city look almost like a mountain. Though if the city was full of quarrels like the one below, I worried it would be difficult for Bith and Fili to find the information we needed.

A moment later, the door opened behind us and Bith walked back in. “Back so soon?” Lilith pestered him, but he kept quiet and pulled up a chair to sit down.

“What did you find out?” I asked and stepped closer to him, but Bith shook his head in answer.

“I just got some news on the waves. Seems the first wave has receded.”

“I knew that already.” Lilith glared at Bith while leaning back against the windowsill with folded arms.

“And now these so-called ‘rebellions’ are cropping up all over the Lands of Darkness.”

“How come?”

“They’re panicking, and that makes them dangerous. They won’t think twice about attacking people, no matter who they are.”

“……”

We still don’t know how much further we might have to travel, yet more and more obstacles seemed to be appearing before us― Thinking about it all, I couldn’t help but let out a deep sigh. There was nothing more agonizing than not being able to see the goal ahead of you.

In an attempt to lighten the atmosphere, I brought up the proposal with Gendor earlier to Bith.

However, his response to the request was a quick and definitive NO. “Ask Fili to do that kind of thing, not me.”

“……”

But it was some time before Fili finally returned with good news.

“Sorry for making you all wait……” When he returned, Fili was wearing a necklace with a magma-orange jewel around his neck. “There was a spirit in the city that I used to know very well…… and I was able to get some useful information from her.”

“Really!!?”

Fili nodded. “There’s a place just outside the city where the Great Tree of Lios stands…… and it seems the Sleeping Qi Lin there, Dorin, knows where to find the Twilight Dragon.”

Without missing a beat, Bith rose from his chair. “Then let’s go.” Then he flipped his cloak and strode out of the room, with Lilith close behind him.

“Hold on just a moment!” But before she could follow after Bith out the door, Vesper called for them to wait. “Aren’t you forgetting about Gendor?”

“Oh, that’s right.”

At that, Bith and Lilith turned back and checked on the bedroom, but when they didn’t immediately return, I had to wonder if Gendor had fallen asleep. Then I turned on my heel to find Fili staring at the necklace around his neck with the same look in his eyes that Lilith had when she was watching Bith outside earlier.

For a moment, I just stopped and stared at Fili.

(What is he doing……?)

Fili muttered something under his breath and tightened his grip around the necklace.

“What are you doing? We need to hurry and wake Gendor.” Vesper spoke up, snapping Fili out of his trance.

“Oh, um……”

The atmosphere grew suddenly awkward after that. I shot Vesper a look, but he turned his head and pretended not to notice.

(Seriously?!)

It was difficult to broach the subject, but I was just too curious, so I asked about the necklace.

“My…… old acquaintance gave this to me.”

“The one you got the information from?” Fili nodded.

“I was entrusted with this and asked to repel the waves and create a world where humans and spirits could live united.”

“Live united…… you mean world where people could get along regardless of whether or not they have a shadow?” Fili nodded again.

“She believes that even if someone has a shadow, their life is worth the same as any spirit.”

“I think so, too. I think it’s strange to judge people based on whether they have a shadow or not.”

“She― Pleiad has been in exile.”

“From the Lands of Light?”

“It was different from Lilith’s case, though. She actually cast her own shadow by choice.”

“By choice!!?”

It had seemed like everyone knew that spirits with shadows ended up being persecuted, so this was surprising to hear. But she made a chose that would lead to her being persecuted― so, why had she done it?

I waited for Fili to continue, but he seemed to be struggling to go on. It didn’t look like he was hesitant to continue― but rather, it was more like he was trying to find the right words to express it to me.

Only after he gave the matter some thought did he finally meet my eyes again and explain. “She wanted to become human. She had fallen in love with a human, and was willing to cast a shadow to be with them. But a spirit is still a spirit. Just casting a shadow didn’t make her human.”

“Oh……”

I’d come to meet a number of spirits on this journey, but I had started to realize something after reaching the human village― humans still looked the same as people do in my world, but spirits were different. Some had pointed ears, were part-animal or too short, and all of them lived for hundreds of years. So, simply casting a shadow wouldn’t eliminate the parts of them that were different from humans.

“At first, she had just been watching the human from a distance, but then……”

“?”

“But then she was tricked by a spirit of darkness. She ended up believing that if she only had a shadow, then she could be with that human.”

Fili spat out those words like they were a curse.

(So, that’s it……)

That was why Fili had always hated the spirits of darkness before now. Without rhyme or reason (or so it appeared to him), they had deceived others just because they could.

“……”

She must have loved that human enough to lose sight of the line between reality and fantasy. They say that love is blind, but…… I couldn’t really understand it. But it must have been bad enough that nobody else could have convinced her not to go through with it.

“And then, before she could even express her feelings to them, that human she loved disappeared. If only she had waited a little while longer…… then Pleiad would never have had to go through with casting a shadow for nothing.”

“Is that really true?”

I wanted to be honest with Fili. I hadn’t met her, but from what he said of Pleiad, it didn’t sound to me like she regretted what she’d done.

“If she regretted her decision, she probably wouldn’t still be asking you to create a world where people could live without discrimination.”

“Even so, I cannot forgive that spirit of darkness. The one who knowingly trampled on her pure heart.” Fili clutched the necklace and spoke with a voice trembling in anger.

“But…… if she isn’t even holding a grudge over what happened, isn’t it just sad that you still try to get angry for her?”

At that, Fili stopped shaking. “Sad……?”

“Yes. That’s why she gave you that necklace, isn’t it? She’s saying that she’s watching you, so you should try to get along with others more.” I told him, but then hurriedly added. “Or at least, that’s what I would think if it were me. But I don’t really know Pleiad, so I guess I can’t say for sure……”

Fili mulled over my interpretation for a moment. Then he muttered a few things to himself under his breath, and looked up as if satisfied.

“You’re probably right. Pleiad hated fighting, so me holding onto so much spite would only make her disappointed.”

“See?”

Hearing his answer, I smiled at him. I was proud to be able to help Fili recognize Pleiad’s true feelings.

“……Hey,” Just then, Bith reappeared at the bedroom door. But his entrance had been so well timed that I had to assume he had been listening in on our conversation. “What are you two up to; I thought we didn’t have time to waste?”

Fili and I started with sudden panic. “Oh, um……”

And watching me stutter, Vesper whispered to me, “Weren’t you going to wake up Gendor?”

“Right!” Dropping the conversation with Fili for the time being, I rushed into the other room. “Oh?”

But when I entered the room, I stopped. Gendor was already awake.

“Sorry…… I overheard you guys talking.” Gendor said with an apologetic look on his face, then added, “I guess everyone has their own problems. But I’m so pathetic, all I do is whine and moan……”

Gendor wiped a tear from his eye. And seeing him like that, I found myself at a loss for what to say to him.

“Let’s get moving.” Bith raised his voice and startled Gendor. And turning, I found both Fili and Lilith waiting at the door as well.

“There’s nothing you can do for them except believe that they are safe.” Fili told Gendor.

“I’m sorry for upsetting you.” Lilith added.

Everyone was concerned about Gendor in their own way, but we couldn’t wait around any longer. Unfortunately, there wasn’t even enough time to wait for Gendor to get back on his feet.

“Now let’s get out of here before we get caught up in this brewing ‘rebellion’.”

Bith led the way out of the room.

“He’s right. Let’s be on our way.”

Despite their insistence, we have no choice but to slowly drag Gendor along with us until we reached the Great Tree of Lios where Dorin, the Sleeping Qi Lin was. And on our way there, I asked Fili about finding out what had happened to the humans from the village.

“I was thinking about sending out envoys to gather more information for us.” Fili accepted the task gladly.

Then he muttered something under his breath, and a crest formed under his feet. A moment later, countless shining doves all flew out from the crest and burst into the sky around us.

“Wow!”

The doves flew away in the same direction as one flock.

“Were those doves all yours, Fili?”

“They’re my familiars. They’ll return within a few days.”

Gendor stared after the doves until they were completely out of sight, and we were left with a somewhat melancholic atmosphere as the sun set over the fields outside the city.

The Great Tree of Lios was located to the west of the city, and seemed to have become a popular destination for travelers, serving as a sort of guardian deity for spirits of light to pray for safety. Perhaps because of the Sleeping Qi Lin’s presence however, spirits of darkness rarely went there― which considering the commotion back in the city, may have been the main reason we could visit it without worry.

Walking alongside Gendor, something shining eventually appeared over a hill.

“So, that’s the Great Tree of Lios?”

Even from a distance, the massive tree was visibly emitting a pale golden light, though it may have only been noticeable now that the sun was setting.

“This is my first time seeing it, too. It’s huge.”

Vesper opened his eyes wide to stare out at the large tree in the distance. There wasn’t a soul in sight around the tree, but we could make out one large shape resting near its base. And as we grew closer, I realized that it was the Sleeping Qi Lin himself.

The Great Tree of Lios really was shining gold, and with a trunk well over ten meters across, it was so massive that there was no way to see all of it at once when we were up close. And at the base of that tree was Dorin, the Sleeping Qi Lin.

He had a rainbow-colored mane, deer-like antlers, and thick, horse-like legs. He was also much bigger than us, to the point that his neck alone was wider than my full arm span― and he was just lying there, sleeping comfortably in complete silence.

He wasn’t massive in comparison to the Great Tree of Lios, but next to us standing beside him, he was still a giant of a creature. “He’s not going to wake up, is he?”

Vesper prodded at the Qi Lin’s nose with one paw. “Well, I suppose they do call him the ‘Sleeping Qi Lin’ for a reason, right?”

With a sigh, Lilith walked to the side and took a seat on one of the tree’s roots sticking up from the ground.

“Do you think he would get angry at us if we tried to force him awake?” I turned to Fili, asking his opinion.

“Even if he does, we have to get him to tell us what he knows.”

Making up his mind, Fili reached out to place his hand against the Qi Lin’s neck. He may have been trying to shake him awake, but― with his size, it looked more like Fili was giving him a massage.

“If he won’t wake up……” Behind us, Bith took out his spell wand.

But when I realized he was about to try attacking the Qi Lin with a spell to wake him up, I hurried to stop him.

“Wait a minute! That would be going too far!”

“Then what are we supposed to do?”

“Why not let Gendor have a try at it?” Lilith suggested, patting Gendor’s shoulder as he slumped down next to her. “You are the biggest one here; think you could shake him awake for us?”

“Me?” Gendor looked up at Lilith with surprise.

“Well, it’s either that, or Bith is going to try something profoundly stupid with his spellcraft.” Trying to spur him on, Lilith took Gendor’s hand and led him over to the Qi Lin. “You can do this, alright?”

It was a good idea― if anyone here might actually stand a chance at shaking the Qi Lin awake, it would be Gendor.

“Can I…… really do this?” Gendor muttered quietly to himself as he stared at the Qi Lin with an uncertain expression.

“Of course you can!”

“We trust you, Gendor.”

With me and Fili encouraging him, Gendor timidly shook the Qi Lin’s neck.

Slowly at first, his mane started to shift slightly. And watching the Qi Lin’s face, Gendor steadily increased the strength of his pushes.

“Hrm……” The Qi Lin groaned and frowned.

Noticing this, Gendor pressed his shoulder against the Qi Lin’s neck like he was about to ram him. And with that, Qi Lin’s body shook greatly, sending vibration through the ground that even shook the branches of the Great Tree of Lios. And then the Qi Lin slowly opened his eyes.

“Hast thou cometh at last……” He slowly raised his head, and when he saw us, the Qi Lin let out a contented sigh. “So, thou hast finally gathered?”

Fili stepped up to the Qi Lin. “You know why we are here, then?”

“Indeed, for I am Dorin. The legends begin anew…… and thee must hasten to prepare thyselves.” Dorin stated, then locked his blue eyes onto me. “Though I see there be a changeling among thee.”

Then Dorin lowered his head to bring his line of sight down to be level with me. His eyes were so deep that I felt like I could fall right into them. And momentarily stunned, I just stared back into that eye as he watched me.

“Well…… it shall suffice. Thou seeks the domain of the Twilight Dragon.”

Stating that, Dorin took a deep breath and looked up at the sky as if reminiscing about something, and in the sudden stillness, the sounds of insects echoed all around us.

“Hey, so…… how does he know all this?” It seemed like Dorin knew everything we wanted to ask him about before we had even arrived, so I found myself feeling doubtful of him and turned to ask Vesper about it when he returned to my shoulder.

“It is said that he is aware of all things happening in the world while he sleeps.”

“That’s incredible.”

“But it seems to be a very rare occasion that he actually wakes.”

“If it wasn’t, he probably wouldn’t be known as the Sleeping Qi Lin.”

“In fact, as far as I’ve heard, it’s never happened before.”

“So the fact that he woke up so easily for us is proof that the situation is that dire……”

Thinking that, I looked up at the silent Dorin who sat with eyes wide open, and silence enveloped the area for a moment.

Then all of a sudden― both Lilith and Bith rose from their seats to stand before Dorin. Everyone was waiting eagerly for Dorin to speak again. Dorin’s mane swayed gentled as a soft gust of wind blew passed us, and then he finally shifted his gaze back onto us.

“The Twilight Dragon― At the edge of the Lands of the Beginning of Beginnings they doth dwell, beyond the Dragonbein Mountains, over the Wavering Peninsula.”

Lilith frowned at that. “The Lands of the Beginning of Beginnings is quite a ways away.”

“Beyond the Dragonbein Mountains, over the Wavering Peninsula……”

Not knowing anything about the geography of this world, all I could do was tilt my head in confusion at the sight of even Lilith and Fili seeming to be at a loss.

“If thou wishes to know more, speak with Tartarga. The one of Black should know the place where he doth reside.” Dorin added, and with those as his final words, Dorin curled up again to return to his slumber.

“By ‘the one of Black’, does he mean you, Bith?”

“Seems that way. Except― well, I do know where old Tartarga is, but we’ll need something in order to meet with him.”

“What?”

“A tear jar.”

“?”

He said it so bluntly that I couldn’t help but tilt my head again at the odd statement.

(What is a tear jar?)

Thankfully, Lilith saw my confusion and elaborated for me. “You see, Tartarga has a terrifying guard dog that no one can control― or at least that’s the rumor people pass around. Really, it seems more like the guard dog chose to protect Tartarga on its own, if you ask me.”

“Because he knows something about the Twilight Dragon?”

“Who knows…… but that guard dog is merciless to anyone that comes near, so no one can really guess what they’re thinking.”

“Merciless……”

I was at a loss for words, but Lilith just gave me a bitter smile.

“So the tear jar is for distracting the guard dog.”

“How do we get one?”

“You don’t just ‘get one’. It’s not like they stock these kinds of things at street vendors. That cowardly Skunk should have it now though…… that’s right, isn’t it Bith?”

“Yeah, it’s definitely with Skunk.” Bith answered, though he had a sullen look as he said it.

“Skunk? You mean the spirit that lives in the cave up ahead?” Fili inquired, looking to Lilith.

“Well, you’re well informed.”

“I can track the location of any spirit in my mind.”

“Unlike someone else, you’re a pretty reliable guy.”

Lilith shot a glare at Bith when she said that last part, but Bith shook off her gaze and started walking again.

“We should get moving.” Bith said, but then laughter suddenly filled the air from somewhere above Dorin as if mocking his sense of urgency.

“?” I looked up at the big tree over Dorin’s head and saw a short spirit with pointy ears sitting on a branch with his legs dangling over the side. “Who is that?”

Everyone followed my gaze. “Skunk…… what are you doing here?”

At Lilith’s question however, the short spirit simply laughed even harder.

“I was summoned by Dorin. He said a spirit would soon arrive that needed my help.” Skunk answered before jumping down several meters to land in Dorin’s mane.

(What?)

“But you’re a spirit of darkness, and Dorin is a spirit of light―”

“Listen lady,” Skunk wagged his index finger at me before I could finish my question. “Now isn’t the time for us to be squabbling with each other, don’t you think?”

“No, I know that, but…… it’s still surprising.”

“Well, we’ve got an arrangement, you see. In exchange for me handing over the jar, Dorin here says that he’ll protect me.”

“A spirit of darkness seeking protection from a spirit of light…… how pathetic.” Bith glared at Skunk. “And appalling……”

Then Lilith asked Skunk, “So, where is it, then?”

“Right here.” Skunk motioned, and Dorin lazily lifted one hand to reveal an old, large bisque jar underneath.

The mouth was sealed with something like a cork top, and Skunk moved to pick up the jar and brought it to us.

“Now listen, you absolutely cannot open this lid until you’re ready to use it, okay? It’ll evaporate pretty quickly once you expose it to the air.”

With that warning, Skunk handed the tear jar over to Gendor, since he was the largest of us, and we could here the sound of liquid sloshing around inside the jar.

“Thank you.” Gendor took the jar from Skunk and held it up in one arm.

“Well, I’m getting back up there before things get dangerous.” Skunk said, and then quickly climbed back up the Great Tree of Lios and vanished into the leaves and branches.

Dorin watched him go, and then slowly closed his eyes again.

“Let’s head back to the city once more.” Fili suggested. “It’ll take time to reach Tartarga’s residence. No matter how fast we travel, it’ll take at least seven days by foot. We should make sure we get everything we might need from town before we set out.”

Bith seemed to consider that for a moment, probably having assumed we would set out immediately― but he reluctantly agreed to Fili’s suggestion, so we began the trek back to Arche Haokar to prepare for the journey ahead.

“Huh?” But as we crested back over the hill, Fili came to a stop in front of us, staring out in the direction of the city.

Then I stepped up to see what he did. “……It’s burning.” I stood dumbfounded.

The city of Arche Haokar – which had previously been alight with torches at night – was now engulfed entirely in flames. And even at this distance, I thought I could faintly make out the sounds of people screaming.

“What does this mean……?” Frightened by the sight of the city burning, Lilith stood stock-still with a hand covering her mouth in shock.

“The ‘rebellion’!”

Clicking his tongue, Bith leaped and flew towards the city on his own. And as if to chase after him, Fili flew off as well. And that left me alone in the middle of a field with a frightened Lilith and a dazed Gendor.

“Is it alright for us to stay here?” Vesper whispered to me.

“We can’t go back to the city like this……”

“I’m scared……” Gendor looked out over the city with an anxious expression on his face.

“But if we stay here in the middle of nowhere, will the other two be able to find us again?” Vesper asked, and it was a good point.

“You’re right.” Lilith’s voice trembled as she spoke. “Let’s go. There might still be something left in town that we can use after this.”

“……Right.”

And so, we began to hesitantly make our way back towards the burning city.

The city was in chaos. Everyone was in a panic trying to get away. And whether they were human or spirit, they were all fleeing the city; no one was trying to get further in.

(Oh no!)

Then before I could do anything, I was caught up by the fleeing spirits and humans and separated from the others.

“Lilith! Gendor!” I cried out, but my voice was drowned out by the sounds of fire burning, buildings crumbling, and people screaming.

“You have to get out, too! The waves are coming!”

Shouting into my ear, a spirit with the lower body of a donkey and upper body of human took my arm to pull me away.

“The waves?” I asked, trying to get more details, so the spirit rushed to explain.

“It’s been confirmed, the city guard already sent out the alert! If you don’t want to be swallowed up, you have to run now!”

“Wait, but……” I was going to argue further, but the spirit jumped into a boat fleeing downstream, and they were off.

I looked to the sky, but I couldn’t see any sign of the thick clouds that accompanied the waves before.

(But then, why is everything burning?)

“Perhaps we should get out of here, too.” Still clinging to my cloak, Vesper shouted to me. “This ‘rebellion’ was triggered by the waves. If we don’t leave quickly, we’ll be dragged into the ‘rebellion’ as well.”

Even so, I was stuck here because I had been separated from everyone. More than running away, I had to get back to the others.

“Ah!” And just then, I heard Gendor’s voice in the distance.

“That was Gendor!”

Desperately, I ran through the waves of spirits, trying to reach Gendor.

“We should have tried to repair your broom……” Vesper remarked― but I didn’t think I would be able to fly through this chaos even if I had fixed it.

[[File:Epitaph of Twilight v01 bw6.png|thumb]]

It was easy to find where Gendor was, because the other spirits all had to run around his larger form as he bent over and curled in on himself.

“Are you okay?” I asked when I got to him, and Gendor wrapped his arms around me. “Hey! What wrong?”

“Urgh……” But when Gendor looked up at me, his eyes were brimming with tears. “The jar……”

(The jar?)

It took a second for my thoughts to catch up with what he was talking about.

“It was stolen.”

“Huh……?”

Gendor was holding me in his arms, which he could only do because he wasn’t holding anything else. But there were no shards of pottery to be seen around him, either. All I could see was the people around us trying to flee, and even if we tried to search for it, we’d just get overrun by the rush of spirits and humans again.

“How? Why? You were supposed to keep it safe, weren’t you?” I hadn’t meant to, but it came out like I was blaming Gendor. “Hey, who took it?!”

I shook Gendor’s shoulders and tried to get him to tell me what happened, but he just shook his head without answering.

(I have to get back to the real world before I lose all my memories. I can’t allow for any mistakes……)

But this was no simple mistake. In order to meet the Twilight Dragon, that item had been absolutely necessary.

For him to have lost it……

“Why……” I knew it wasn’t right to blame Gendor for losing the tear jar in this situation, but I couldn’t think clearly at that moment. My memories had been gradually slipping away ever since I came to this world. “What do I do……”

All I could do at that moment was stand stunned in front of a crying Gendor.

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[.Hack//Epitaph_of_Twilight_Volume1_Episode3|Episode 3]]
| Return to [[.Hack//Epitaph_of_Twilight|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[.Hack//Epitaph_of_Twilight_Volume1_EpisodeReal|Episode Real]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

.Hack//Epitaph of Twilight Volume1 Episode3

2022-12-13T19:58:05Z

Tacita Koe:

==Episode 3//amnesia==
An oddly large full moon was floating in the sky on a dark, cloudless night. However, there were no stars to be seen. The moon alone stood visible, as if it had taken sole possession of the night sky.

And underneath that sky― a pure white palace of ivory stood tall. Patterns adorned its many tall, wide pillars, and colorful banners hung from the roof, which held the shape of an onion. Warm torchlight shone through every window, emitting a pale golden light throughout the palace as it was bathed in moonlight.

This was the Palace of Apeiron, the King of Light.

And at this time, Apeiron was walking down a spiral stone staircase alone, heading towards the basement. There were torches placed here and there, but he had no trouble walking in the dark. Each step he took echoed as shadows danced across the walls. Surrounded by that eerie silence, Apeiron continued all the way to the bottom of the stairs, and then walked down the hallway there.

He thought back on the report he had received earlier from one of Fili’s familiar.

''“Unfortunately, negotiations with Lilith – whom we had known of in advance – have fallen through. However, a human with a shadow who lived within the Splintered Forest nearby has joined our group instead.”''

But Apeiron was concerned. “Does it not matter if they are spirit or human, as long as they have a shadow?” Apeiron muttered to himself as he came up on a pair of large double doors and stared up at them.

Pausing in front of it, he inserted the key from a chain around his neck into the lock on the door. The door made a creaking sound as it opened on its own and light leaked through the widening entrance. The room beyond was known as the Great Archive, where all the ancient books and records were held.

Apeiron made his way inside. “King Apeiron!”

All at once, the spirits in the room turned around to look at him. “Have you made any progress deciphering the texts?”

The spirits all exchanged looks with each other and then collectively shook their heads. And seeing this, Apeiron let out a heavy sigh.

There were very few spirits who could read the ancient script. Most of those who could had lost their lives in the war with the Lands of Darkness, and it would be many more years before they were reborn. So their only choice was to decipher the text with those present, but it was unlikely they would be able to finish in time.

But Apeiron himself was one of the spirits capable of reading the ancient script, so he picked out one of the books from the top of the stacks, pulled out a chair beside him, and opened the heavy volume to begin deciphering it.

Apeiron opened to a page that detailed the legend of the Twilight Dragon. It should have been in perfect condition― but after being handed down through the ages, there was some wear and tear to it.

Could a shadow-bearer be anyone? Could the Twilight Dragon be found without three of them? Where did it come from? Where was it now? And could spirits survive without the Twilight Dragon’s intervention?

Long ago, when they were first born into the world― the spirits of the time had once repelled the Cursed Waves. And it was believed that it was the power of the Twilight Dragon that had allowed them to do so. That was probably why those ancient spirits had left behind these records to pass on their legends.

“……”

However, if that were the case― why then had every last one of them disappeared? Apeiron pondered that question as he continued to flip through the book.

Even he – the King of Light – could not fully comprehend the ancient script. However, he could at least skim through for the information he wanted to know.

“Cu……” Then, Apeiron stopped to stare at a page.

The spirits around him peered at the page he had opened to.

“My King…… is something wrong?” The spirit shifted their gaze between the king and his open volume.

“Cubia……” Apeiron muttered aloud.

“Cubia?”

'''Cubia, the Hidden One.'''

Apeiron pointed to those words, written on the page in scratchy letters.

“Is it the name of a spirit?” The spirits surrounding Apeiron looked to each other and began discussing at once. However, that was not the answer. It did not seem to be the name of a spirit.

Apeiron frowned as he tried desperately to read the scratched writings, but it was no use. The text was too faded. “Could it be the name of a human, I wonder……?”

The names of every spirit could all be found in their records, both those belonging to Light and to Darkness. However, when it came to human names, there was no way to know them all. Humans did not inherit their names from a predecessor like spirits did. Even those who did inherit another’s blood and abilities would bare a different name, and the explosive way in which humans propagated left Apeiron incapable of learning all of their names. Even for the humans themselves, it must have been a terribly time-consuming task to keep track of them.

Yet he was only hearing of Cubia now, from reading this record. On one page, there was picture of a monster with many thick roots growing out of a skeletal face

“This is Cubia……?”

Apeiron ruminated on the image and rubbed his eyes, racking his mind to try and remember if there was ever a spirit by that name. And seeing their King in that state, the other spirits all returned to their records as well.

In the subsequent silence, only the sound of turning page could be heard echoing through the Archive. “Could it be connected to this?” Then, one of the spirits placed a book down in front of Apeiron, opened to page of text just as scratchy and faded as the one about Cubia.

'''Unknown are the Cursed Waves origins.'''

'''After the stars doth cross the heavens,'''

'''When the eastern sky doth grow dark and the air fills with mourning.'''

'''From the fated land beyond the Splintered Forest, a harbinger of the waves come.'''

'''Skeith carves the path.'''

'''As the Shadow of Death, to wipe out all obstacles that stand before.'''

'''Innis, the Mirage of Deceit.'''

'''Did betray all with false visions, and in so doing, did aid the wave to reach the heavens,'''

'''Then from the zenith, crashes down and ripples out, giving way for a new wave.'''

'''This was the power of Magus.'''

'''Wherever the wave appears, sorrow and despair rule, extinguishing the light of hope.'''

'''Such is the power of Fidchell, to bring dark tiding of the future.'''

'''Even as the Cursed Waves consume all, Gorre continues to scheme.'''

'''Macha tempts with a sweet trap.'''

'''And there, the wave rages at the Pinnacle, where none shall escape.'''

'''For Tarvos remains, to continue the hunt.'''

'''With even greater cruelty, to punish and destroy.'''

'''In furious retribution.'''

'''Thus, only a void shall remain in the wake of the waves.'''

'''And from the depths of that emptiness, Corbenik arrives.'''

'''So too may the waves be but a harbinger.'''

Skeith, Innis, Magus, Fidchell, Gorre, Macha, Tarvos, and Corbenik― Apeiron had never heard any of those names before.

“The waves have names?”

“……It looks that way, yes.”

“But then― if that is the case, and we could escape the eight eaves, would we not be able to survive?”

Seeing a glimmer of hope, the spirit spoke with glee. “If so, then wouldn’t it be better to think of a way to escape rather than searching for the Twilight Dragon?”

However, Apeiron remain skeptical. “I am concerned about the last line. Even if these are the names of the waves, it is written as though they themselves are precursors; as though something else will follow after them.”

“Wouldn’t that be what Cubia is, then?” The spirit seemed convinced, but Apeiron was still uncertain.

If that were the case, why were they written of in two separate books? Cubia was also depicted to have a proper form, not as an indistinct, bulbous wave. There was surely a reason they had been separated.

“See if this is mentioned anywhere else!”

Looking for any clues as to what Cubia truly was― they continued deciphering the records deep into the night.

But meanwhile, the Little Witch – who had entered the Splintered Forest – was being chased by someone. It was her Other I, the Kar.

And when Fili had seen his Other I, he had broken down in tears. The reason was simple― because legends told that anyone who saw their Other I would die soon thereafter. However, that was only how it was told within the Lands of Light and the world of humans. In the Lands of Darkness however, the Kar were said to bring good fortune and strengthen one’s spellcraft.

“Just try to calm down.”

The Little Witch raced through the Splintered Forest while trying to cheer Fili and the human Gendor up. Bith was dumbfounded by the whole display, but said nothing of it. However, the Kar were persistent, and as it became difficult for them to keep running, the group devised a plan.

To force the Kar to reveal their identities and flee.

When Fili realized what the Kar truly was, he felt ashamed of himself for being so afraid. And in an attempt to rid himself of that stigma, he took charge and moved ahead.

That night, after having fended off the Kar, the Little Witch’s group was attacked by a great and ancient monster in Coite-Bodher, a swamp just beyond the Splintered Forest. The monster’s name was Cubia.

It was one problem after another.

While Bith and Fili fought back with their spellcraft― the Little Witch was struggling to restore the flowers that had been mowed down around her while Gendor kept back from the battle, since his abilities had not yet been awakened.

Then in their time of need, the last of their allies rushed to their aid.

After taking a night’s rest in the human village, we re-entered the forest. Even Fili, who had been impatiently insisting that we had no time to waste, did not object to waiting until sunrise when he realized that we wouldn’t be able to fly.

The Splintered Forest was also known as the Lost Woods. It would be suicide to try and navigate them without a guide― so I spoke with the trees and plants of the forest to lead us west and not get lost.

Apparently, if we continued west, we would reach the largest and most prosperous city in the world. And once we arrived, we would gather information about shadow-bearers and the Twilight Dragon.

“I’ve never gone this deep into the forest before.” Seeing Gendor walk around carelessly through the forest, Bith and Fili both sighed deeply.

We couldn’t even see the sky through the branches of the trees here. So, in this forest where light didn’t reach, the only things we had to rely on were some faintly glowing moss that Bith was carrying and my vague ability to speak with plants. We didn’t dare use fire here. We couldn’t― because there was no telling when a flame would burn out and us with no way to find our way back out.

I was all in favor of not using fire, too. Because if something happened and my broom bought fire, I would be in big trouble.

There was no marked path through the forest. Ivy as thick as branches hung from the trees, carnivorous plants grew everywhere, and somewhere overhead, we could hear birds chirping in the canopy.

(I’ve only ever read about it in books before, but I bet this is what the Sea of Trees in Japan is like……)

Bith carried the moss in a glass jar they had received from the humans of the village as we trudged through grass tall enough to reach my waist and tried not to get our feet caught in any mud.

Occasionally, I would put my hands on the trees and speak with them. Somehow, I was able to understand their language, and so we walked, turning in places to bypass large tree roots and rocks.

“How far do we have to go before we get out of the forest?” Gendor questioned, and Fili pondered it for a moment.

“I’m not really sure…… I’ve always just flown over it until now.”

“I see……”

“If we could have flown, I don’t think it would it would have taken more than an hour.”

Hearing that from Fili, Gendor’s shoulder’s fell. “I’m sorry.”

“No, I’m not blaming you; I’m grateful that you agreed to join us, really.”

“I- I’ll do my best!”

With that boost to his confidence, Gendor began walking with longer strides, covering more ground in a single step than we could in three. But we couldn’t have him rushing ahead of us and getting lost, so we all had to quicken our pace to keep up.

“Well…… as long as we don’t get lose, we should be able to make it out by the end of the day.” Bith stated, and looked to me. “We’ll be counting on you.”

“Me?” I couldn’t help feeling unworthy of that much trust.

But Vesper whispered to me, “You have an important role here.”

“So if I misinterpret the trees directions, I’ll definitely get yelled at……”

“I don’t think you have anything to worry about.”

“……”

After another few minutes, I placed a hand on another nearby tree.

(We want to go west, which way should we walk?)

“Aha!”

“!”

A loud noise echoed from overhead and startled me, making me pull away from the tree in fright.

Then I heard the sound of someone laughing.

“Don’t be afraid.” In front of my eyes, the trees seemed to shift as if I were looking at a heat wave.

“What?”

Beside me, Gendor looked up with shock as the shifting air solidified into a humanoid shape and gradually took on color.

Fili warned me to stand back as he held out his spell staff, but the figure didn’t seem dangerous to me.

“It’s alright, this is the Daoine Sí …… fairies of the forest.” Vesper spoke up, and the figure responded.

“That’s correct.”

A girl appeared before us wearing something like a mini dress with light green frills. But she wasn’t alone, there were several others with her.

“Fili…… isn’t this too many?”

“That’s right, you haven’t forgotten about us, have you?”

“Even pointing your spell staff at us.”

“I apologize……”

Fili shied back at the girl’s accusations, and seeming satisfied with that, they turned to look at me.

“Sorry we startled you.”

“We wouldn’t have normally called out to you, but……” The girls looked at Bith with a suspicious gaze. And he in turn sighed as he watched the conversation from a distance. It seemed the news that the Lands of Light and Darkness had joined hands in order to deal with the waves had not yet reached this forest. “Why is there a spirit of darkness here!?”

“And a human, too…… just what is going on here?”

Fili explained quickly, and after they heard him out, they exchanged concerned looks with each other. “So the rumors were true, after all.”

“Then now isn’t the time to be holding them up.” The girls agreed, then began looking around carefully.

“?” Curious, I looked around as well, but it didn’t seem like anything had changed.

“There’s something unseemly out there in these woods.”

“And something bad is closing in on the forest.”

“You should hurry.” With those warnings, the girls clasped their hands in front of their chests as if in prayer. “To your safe travels.”

“And may the Twilight Dragon bless you.”

After they murmured their prayers, the girls peppered us with a misty, pale green light.

“Pretty……” I whispered to myself while looking up at the mist. It carried a calming scent that reminded me of the woods near Uncle Harald’s house.

“With this, you will be able to find your way without stopping to ask the trees for guidance – at least for a while.”

“The plants will show you the path.”

I smiled to the girls. “Thank you.” I said, but they shook their heads.

“There’s no need to thank us.”

“This is the least we can do to help.”

With their part done― the girls forms began to shimmer like a heat wave again, the same way they had appeared, and their bodies were slowly drawn back into the trees.

“Aren’t you going to leave?” I asked them as they disappeared. If they knew something bad was coming, they should at least try to run away.

But the girls just smiled back at me. “Without us, the forest would die.”

“But……”

“You should hurry.” With those as their final words, the girls disappeared completely.

“Let’s go.” Having been standing apart already, Bith began to walk away quickly.

“R-right.”

I stroked the tree where the Daoine Sí had disappeared, then followed after my allies as they moved on.

“We should get out of this forest as soon as possible.” Fili went on. “We mustn’t let their prayers have been made in vain.”

Until now, we’d been pushing our way through without a path to follow, but― now thanks to the prayers of the Daoine Sí, the plants parted for us in the direction we needed to go. Without having to wade through the plants or stop to speak with the trees anymore, we hurried onward.

“The bad thing they said was approaching the forest is probably the wave but…… what’s the ‘unseemly’ thing they mentioned?” I asked the others while we ran.

“No idea.” Bith remarked offhandedly. “But we’d better hurry, whatever it is.”

“……”

For a time, the clattering of glass bottles and our own footsteps were the only sounds echoing through the forest around us. I couldn’t hear the chirping of birds anymore, and wondered if that was due to how deep within the forest we were now.

But as we continued along in silence, we eventually had to slow our pace as we grew too tired to keep running.

Then I was wondering how much of the distance we’d manage to cut through…… when Gendor suddenly stopped.

“What’s wrong?” Bith asked, but Gendor just stared into the dark forest as if he hadn’t heard him.

I tried to follow Gendor’s gaze, but all I could see were dimly lit trees. “Gendor, what’s wrong?”

“Saya…… do you have a twin?” Gendor asked me that odd question while still staring into the darkness ahead of him.

“What do you mean?”

[[File:Epitaph of Twilight v01 bw4.png|thumb]]

“Over there……”

“?”

I stared again in the direction Gendor pointed, but there wasn’t anything unusual that I could see. “There was a girl who looked just like Saya.”

(Huh?)

I froze in place.

(Did the Little Witch have a twin……?)

I looked to Vesper, but he shook his head in answer to my unspoken question. “Saya was always on her own. She never mentioned having a twin.”

“Gendor, are you sure it was me?”

“Yeah.”

Bith was staring in the direction Gendor had indicated as well, but he didn’t seem to see anything strange there either. “You sure you’re not imagining things?”

“I don’t think so.”

“Where have you been running?” Bith questioned me then, and I pointed to Gendor’s left.

“Here, next to Gendor……”

Gendor turned. “Then who was running over there?”

“I think you were just mistaken.” Bith said bluntly, trying to urge us to continue on.

“……Kar.” But before we could go any further, Fili muttered something, almost to himself.

“Kar?” He seemed to be under the same spell as Gendor. “What does he mean by Kar?”

I directed my question at Vesper on my shoulder. In my world, that word could either be the English word ‘car’ or sometimes a person’s name. But that obvious couldn’t be what Fili meant.

“It refers to the Other I.”

“Other I?”

Fili alone started to tremble.

“What’s this…… you’re saying there could be another one of me?”

Bith stared at Fili as he took his head in his hands and started muttering to himself.

“If it is a Kar, then it’s fine. In fact, good for you.” Bith pat me lightly on the shoulder. “This will boost the power of your spellcraft.”

“?”

The contrast between Fili’s sudden fear and Bith’s whole-hearted congratulations left me baffled.

“Sorry…… I don’t think I understand what’s going on. What do you mean?”

“Oh, of course!” Vesper raised his head from thought with a shout of realization.

―It seemed the explanation for the Kar differed between spirits of light and darkness. In the Lands of Light, seeing one’s Kar meant that one’s death was right around the corner, while in the Lands of Darkness, seeing the Kar meant that you would gain the power of a prophet.

Hearing Vesper’s explanation, I finally understood why Fili and Bith’s reactions were so different.

“So it’s like a doppelganger.”

“Is there something like this in your world, too, Saya?”

“Well, it’s more of an urban legend.”

“Urban…… what?”

“Uh…… I mean it’s like a baseless rumor.”

Then Gendor joined the conversation between me and Vesper. “I’ve heard of these Doppel-thingies, too.”

“Oh? The stories have even reached the humans, have they?”

But Gendor didn’t really seem to listen to Vesper instead he sat down on the ground started rummaging around in the bag he had brought with him.

(He really goes at his own pace……)

“Not here,”

“What are you looking for?” I looked into the bag.

“Saya, hold still please.” Gendor told me as he stood up and tore the hem of his tunic.

“Huh?” Suddenly, Gendor took off my hat and wrapped the torn piece of cloth around my face. I could just see Vesper hop off my shoulder. “W-wait a second!”

“The elder always told us that we shouldn’t look our other selves.”

And just like that, I was blindfolded.

“Hey……” Bith muttered, sounding shocked. “If you do that…… then she won’t be able to run.”

Then I heard Gendor’s voice from behind me. “I know it’s troublesome, but I’d be sad if Saya disappeared.”

“……Well, that much is true.” Bith muttered, but then continued, “Look, take that off right now. If you can gain the power of prophet, it would be a huge boon to us!”

“Don’t take it off!” Fili shouted. “If she dies after seeing the Kar, we’ll be in deep trouble.”

“You fool. Do you really believe that story?”

“You’re the fool here! Have you ever known anyone to actually receive this supposed power of the prophet before?”

“I could ask you the same thing; have you ever seen someone actually die because of them?”

“I believe what the elder told us.”

“Then you’re both idiots……”

“Don’t call us idiots!”

“Well I’m certainly not the idiot here.”

Gendor joined the argument with Bith on Fili’s side. I reached to remove the blindfold from my face, but Fili yelled at me when I tried, so I had no choice but to stand there with it on.

(We really are in trouble here, aren’t we……?)

I let out an anxious sigh. We didn’t know how much longer the Daoine Sí’s prayers would keep the plants and trees parted for us, so we should have been trying to hurry through before we lost that benefit.

“Great,” But then Vesper climbed back up to my shoulder. “These guys – they don’t even realize that the effects of the fairies’ prayers have just worn off.”

“What? We lost it already?”

“Afraid so.”

(He sounds calm, but even Bith hasn’t noticed yet……)

I took as big of a breath as I could and shouted to break through the others’ bickering. “Stop it!”

Immediately, the arguing voices cut off. “Saya, you’re facing the wrong way……” Vesper whispered to me.

“It doesn’t matter who’s right or wrong here! The prayers effects have faded, so I’m taking this thing off.”

Saying that, I reached up for my blindfold, but Fili hurried to stop me. “Please don’t do anything rash here!”

“Then how are we going to travel from now on? If I don’t speak with the trees to point us in the right direction, we’ll get lost, won’t we?”

“Yes, but……”

“And we don’t have time to waste, right?”

“But……”

(Oh, come on!)

I stomped my feet in a tantrum.

“I don’t want to see my Other I either, okay? Whether it brings death or power, seeing another version of myself would just be creepy. But you know…… that doesn’t mean we can just sit here doing nothing. We’ve already lost the benefits from the prayers, so I don’t want to waste any more time because I can’t do anything to help!”

That had been the first time I’d raised my voice in anger since arriving in this world. A deep silence rang through the darkness behind my blindfold, and I could guess they were all staring at me now.

“Why don’t you just make it a vote?” Vesper suggested, and Fili sounded pleased with the idea.

“In that case, it’s two-to-one that she keeps that on.”

“Well, that’s how it is. Is that good enough for you, Bith?”

Bith nodded in response to Vesper’s question. “But, Vesper…… how will she keep up with us if she’s wearing that blindfold?”

“Someone will have to lead her by the hand.”

“That would slow us down considerably though……”

“That’s true.”

“What if we got the big guy to carry her instead?” Bith suggested, and so we proceeded with Gendor holding me in his arms.

However, I wasn’t able to get directions from the trees like that, and as a result, we wasted time going back-and-forth a lot until it was obvious that we were lost.

“What are we going to do?”

Bith sounded angry, so I spoke up. “What do you think we should do?”

“That’s what I’m asking you.” It was obvious that he was in a bad mood. He had said this would happen, and now that he had been proven right, it upset him.

“Like I thought, I should just take this thing off already……”

I lifted a hand up to the blindfold, but someone else took hold of my hand first.

“Wait, not yet.” Surprisingly, it was Bith. “Fili, eyes down!”

“What, why?”

“Do you really need to ask in this situation?”

A second later, I heard Fili’s breath catch. “Could- could it be……”

“Hm? Could be what……?” I felt myself suddenly shift from side-to-side, and could only guess that Gendor was spinning around with me in his arms. “Stop, stop! Put me down……” I cried out desperately as a sense of motion sickness overtook me.

“Oh, I’m sorry.”

Gendor put me down and I sat on the ground. Then Vesper climbed back up onto my shoulder and I heard the sound of Fili crying.

“Was there a Kar of Fili?”

“Looked that way.”

“How many of them are there?”

“There’s nothing to suggest they can’t show up in groups.”

“I guess.”

“Perhaps my own Kar will show itself next.”

(Hm?)

It occurred to me that from what I knew of doppelgangers, they should always appear exactly as the person they were mimicking. Suddenly, I found it odd that no one had said anything about there being a Vesper on the other me’s shoulder since he was almost always on mine. So, I decided to ask Bith about it.

“Bith, you saw my Kar too, didn’t you?”

“Yeah, there definitely wasn’t a Vesper with her, though.” Bith confirmed, and then gave me an intent once over. “Come to think of it, she wasn’t carrying a broom with her, either.”

“Huh?”

The broom was easily tall enough to poke out from behind my back, so I couldn’t believe the other me wouldn’t have one……

“So that’s it……” Muttering some kind of affirmation to himself, Bith took off my blindfold and squatted down to whisper something to me. “Listen, is conversing with them all you can do?”

“What?”

“Can’t you manipulate them at all?”

“Manipulate…… the plants, you mean?”

Bith nodded, and I turned my head to look at Vesper.

“Hmm, maybe. I suppose it’s not impossible…… as long as you can communicate your intent well enough.”

“I can give it a try.”

“Right, then here’s the plan.” Reaching a decision, Bith stood up and stared around at the dark forest.

(Plan?)

I tilted my head again, but Bith just grinned at me. “You ask the plants for guidance, we’re going to hunt them down. And once there’s nowhere for them to run, I’ll burn them all to ashes.”

“Burn them……”

“I’ll use a flame spell; it’s what I’ve always been best at. I stopped using it after what happened with Lilith― but I’m done holding myself back now. I’ll use this power however I want, whenever I want.” Bith drew out a spell wand from inside his cloak embedded with a black jewel. “I still don’t like the guy much, but I guess I’m starting to feel a little sorry for him, at least.”

Bith glanced at Fili, who Gendor was trying to comfort. He was so shocked by the appearance of his Kar that he had broken down in tears.

“Although, burning them to ashes…… that seems like it might be overkill.”

“You are just precious.”

“If you attack them, they’ll probably retaliate. I’m just worried about something like that.”

Bith let out a deep sigh at my words. “……I’ll keep it in mind.” He said, then called out to Fili. “Hey, you go ahead and take a break, alright?”

Startled by Bith, Fili nodded to him without a word while Gendor continued to gently pat him on the back.

“It’s going to be okay.”

“……Please don’t try to console me.”

Gendor turned to me with a pleading look in his eyes, so I walked over to Fili.

“Fili, maybe you should try wearing the blindfold. It’ll be fine so long as you don’t look at it again, right?”

“Saya…… you took it off?”

“Yeah, because I’m going to try to help now.”

“?”

“Bith is a surprisingly nice guy.”

Saying that, I reached out to the tree that stood next to Fili, and he watched me quizzically as I slowly closed my eyes in concentration.

(Please…… lend us your aid.)

I couldn’t completely understand the language of the trees, so I worried that manipulating them would be asking too much…… but I still tensed the hand I was holding up to the tree.

(I want to expose the Kar’s true identity. We can’t move forward like this.)

The trees surrounding us began to rustle, though I couldn’t be sure if that was because my prayers were really getting through or not.

(Just a little help……)

The wind wasn’t blowing, but the trees were starting to rustle louder and louder as the plants under my feet started to sway.

“!”

Something like a warm breeze flowed from my hand against the tree up through my whole body.

I had never felt anything like it before, but it assured me that my prayers had been properly conveyed, and when I opened my eyes, the tree’s groves seemed to vaguely take the shape of a face.

“Pleasure meeting you.” I spoke in greeting, and the trees rustled again.

“Is it working?” Bith called out to me, so I turned to him and nodded.

“I think so.”

“Good…… then it’s time to counterattack.”

And as though they heard Bith as well― the surrounding trees all began to stretch their vines and branches around their trunks to point in one direction. Then we were scooped up by those branches in front of us and gathered onto a single path that stretched straight ahead like a sidewalk.

“Wow……”

I breathed out an sigh of awe. The vines and branches stretched to their limits to hand us off as if passing a baton and carried us gently from one tree to the next.

“Well done. This is incredible, Saya.”

“Let’s hope things keep going this well……”

“So what now?”

“We’re going to exterminate the Kar.” Bith answered while glaring in the direction the trees were taking us, and the jewel in his spell wand started glowing red. “There!”

Bith pointed at where another me and Fili stood surrounded by the vines and branches, locked down by a large boulder behind them.

“There really is another me……”

“Incredible. They really do look just like you.”

We nodded to each other, and then Bith flew out towards them. Leaping up to the tree nearest the Kar, he held his wand out in front of him.

“PhaVak Rom!”

With a shout, flames in the shape of a dragon shot out of the tip of Bith’s wand like a flamethrower at the Kar.

The Kar pushed through the vines and branches to try and escape the flames, but Bith manipulated the flames and chased them down relentlessly.

Bith landed back on the ground and the branches holding the rest of us carried us down to him.

“Let’s go.”

We rushed to Bith’s side. His flames were moving around and coiling through the trees like a living thing.

“This is……” Fili’s voice sounded raw.

“The true identity of the Kar.”

In front of Bith were two small, hairy goblin-like creatures with pointed ears curled up in fear.

“They’re leprechauns.” Vesper said.

“Another kind of spirit?”

“Yeah – mischievous spirits.”

“This is the first I’ve seen of their kind.”

The flames closed in around the leprechauns, so I spoke again. “Bith, don’t you think that’s far enough?”

“You expect me to pull back?”

“I feel bad for them. They were only pretending to be Kar.”

“And thanks to that, they also ate up a lot of our time.”

“But……”

Bith looked to Fili standing behind us, a dumbfounded expression still on his face.

“Are you okay with that?”

“I……”

“Can you forgive them?”

Fili looked at the leprechauns, who were close to being consumed by the flames.

“……Killing without a cause is pointless.”

Bith clicked his tongue and muttered something about us being ‘too soft’.

“If you won’t pull back, I’ll erase it.”

At that, Bith drew a circle in the air with his wand, and the dragon-like flames disappeared as if being sucked into it. The leprechauns immediately looked relieved and dropped on the spot.

“We’re so sorry……” One of the leprechauns rasped out a hoarse apology.

I approached them and crouched down to meet their eyes, then asked with a gentle voice, “What were you trying to do?”

The leprechauns exchanged a look.

“Answer the girl.” Before I realized it, Bith was standing behind me, glaring at the leprechauns with a fiendish look in his eye.

“It has been so long since anyone has come through this forest, so we thought we’d give you a surprise.”

“We figured you would see through it quickly enough. We couldn’t get too close at first, so we couldn’t get your exact likeness.”

“We didn’t expect you to think it was real.”

“We didn’t mean to scare you all!” They explained, and all the while hung their heads in deep apology.

I turned to look at Fili behind me. I figured that with that explanation, he would surely be able to forgive them for their mistake. However, at that moment, Fili just held in head in a sign of self-loathing.

“I can’t believe I didn’t notice it right away. I’m worthless……”

“It’s not your fault, it was just because you were put on edge thinking about the legends, right? I’m sure that was all.”

“I would have freaked out too, if I thought my Doppel had shown up.” Gendor and I tried to cheer him up, but it seemed like Fili wasn’t hearing it no matter what.

I was so far out of my depth here.

Fili was like an honors student – a very earnest type of person. Some of my classmates were that way, people who would beat themselves up over every little mistake they made. In the end, realizing that we were all the same – humans and spirits, this world and my world – that knowledge made me smile a little bit.

We were no closer to achieving our goal. Without a third shadow bearer, we could not begin our search for the Twilight Dragon. And that was why we needed Fili – our guide and source of information – to get back on his feet quickly.

“If you can’t do it Fili, then I……

Seeing the negativity spread to Gendor, Bith started to chastise the leprechauns further, shouting “No more tricks!” as he launched into a tirade.

“Saya, I think they’re calling for you.”

“Who?” I followed Vesper’s gaze behind me, and I saw a single tree standing there. It’s branches stretched towards me, and I took them in my hand like I was giving them a handshake. “Thank you.”

However, then the tree scooped me up again.

(Why?)

Along with me, Gendor, Fili, and even Bith was lifted onto a carpet of vines and branches like before while he was still in the middle of lecturing the leprechauns.

“Tell them they’ve done enough.”

I nodded and tried to communicate that with the trees, but they just murmured a response while the branches continued to stretch out with us on them.

“Where are you taking us?” The leprechauns were quickly left behind, stunned looks on their faces as we were lifted up to ride on the vines and branches. “Could this be…… are you taking us out of the forest?”

I tried asking the vines, and the trees rustled in a way that seemed to indicate that the answer was ‘yes’.

“Looks like they are.”

Hearing me say that, Bith stopped squirming and lay down on the vines. “Then I’m going to sleep.”

He fell out of consciousness quickly. And following his lead, Gendor lay down behind me, stretching his arms and legs out as far as he could.

“Why don’t you rest a while too, Saya?”

“I’m fine.” I said, wanting to see a bit more of the forest. I wanted to fix the image of this in my memory, even just a small part of it.

I stared down the path being carved through the trees by the movement of the branches. Slowly, the trees grew more sparse and the sky started to become visible through the canopy again. It looked like dawn was breaking outside.

Fili settled in beside me as I watched the sky above. “Um…… I’m really sorry. I was completely hysterical back there.”

“Don’t worry about it. I think I would have been even more frightened than you if I had known the legends about the Kar that you had.”

“I’m sorry.”

I smiled at Fili as he slumped. Then I looked over at Bith to make sure he was still sleeping. “Bith really is a good person, you know.”

“I…… guess he is. I thought he was unforgivable after hearing Lilith’s story.” Fili took a deep breath as he mentioned it. “But if I were in the same situation, I’m sure I would have wanted to ask my King for help as well. Even if there was a chance the person I was trying to help might be exiled for it.”

“Yeah,”

“I hadn’t expected to find such kindness in a spirit of darkness.”

“You’re surprised that they can be kind?”

“I’d believed that they were all cruel people…… but that was just my prejudice it would seem.”

Admitting that, Fili stared for a moment at the sleeping Bith and muttered more apologies.

For a while, we fell silent, looking in the direction we were being pulled in by the vines and branches. The scenery transitioned smoothly around us as we were shifted gently from one branch to the next.

And before I knew it, Fili had fallen asleep as well. With me left as the only one still awake, I started to fall deep into thought.

(What is the Twilight Dragon, anyways?)

I knew it was supposed to save the spirits from the waves, but how would it save them? If it was going to fight those enormous waves, I had to imagine that the Twilight Dragon must be huge itself. And if the dragon were that large, surely there would be spirits who know where it was. If no one did, then our search would be very difficult.

If I could just remember what I’d read of the Epitaph of Twilight, I might already have the answer…… but my mind still felt hazed over whenever I tried to recall details from the story. Also, I had this vague feeling that the Epitaph of Twilight never had an ending. If I knew what would happen in the future, I would be able to avoid the danger…… and I felt ashamed of myself for not being able to remember.

(I feel like there was something else I should be concerned about……)

Trying to remember the Epitaph of Twilight gave me the worst headache I’ve ever had, throbbing until I had to hold my head in my hands.

(Why?)

Even after I gave up trying to recall the details, the pain remained. It was like there was something that wouldn’t let me remember.

“Wait a minute!”

It wasn’t just the Epitaph― Mama and Papa, my uncle’s house, I suddenly realized that I couldn’t recall parts of my own life easily anymore either. It wasn’t just the fatigue making it harder for me to think. I was starting to become a part of this world; I was sure of it.

(I have to try and remember something, anything……)

Holding my aching head, I tried desperately to remember the world I should return to― but everything was so hazy that I could hardly recall anything.

“I have to get back soon……”

Next to me, Vesper shifted in his sleep next to me as if responding to muttering.

(But if I go home while we’re looking for the Twilight Dragon…… or if Uncle Harald realizes what happened and does something……)

What would I do then? Being able to leave this world with a smile was what I’d said I wanted― but now, with my memories slipping away from me, it was hard to imagine that I could reach that goal before it was too late.

If I went home while this world was still in danger, that might mean abandoning the people here…… when I thought about it like that, I wasn’t sure what to do.

If I knew I could save this world from my own, I would probably go back without hesitation. But I felt like a terrible person for even thinking that way.

(For now, I just have to keep moving forward……)

There was no point brooding over questions I didn’t have the answers to. We were in too much of a hurry to do anything about it right now, anyways.

My eyes went wide as I watched the path in front of me. It looked like we were almost out of the forest. However, a thick fog was starting to roll in ahead of us.

The vines and branches rustled to rouse everyone else from their sleep before slowly lowering us back to the ground.

“Where are we?” I addressed my question to Fili as he stepped down from the branches first.

“It’s a swamp called Coite-Bodher.”

“Are we passing through here?”

The fog was so dense I could barely see five feet ahead of me. I wondered if we would really be able to get through this place without flying. But perhaps sensing my uneasiness, Fili pointed at something off to our right.

“You see that road over there?” I squinted and tried to peer through the fog. Small round stones dotted the area that led into the swamp. “This path was left for us by our predecessors. As long as we don’t fall from there, we won’t get stuck in the swamp.”

“But the stones will be slippery.” Vesper noted.

In addition to the fog, a light rainfall was coating the stones in water, so the path was going to be very slippery as we crossed.

“I’m definitely going to fall.” Gendor said anxiously as he stood behind me.

“If you do, you’ll just get covered in mud is all. Come one, let’s go.”

Brushing off Gendor’s worries however, Bith walked ahead to look around.

Behind us, I thanked the trees for bringing us to the swamp― then stepped into Coite-Bodher. The stone path laid out for us was narrow, so our only option would be to proceed in a single-file line.

There were only a few sparse trees in the swamp here, and most had branches that were either bent or broken. A black bird perched on one and stared at us almost as if it was waiting for us to fall in.

Every so often, Gendor would point out flowering plants growing in the swamp. We couldn’t get too distracted with conversation, though. Because with the constant drizzle dampening the stones, we could be in big trouble if we didn’t watch our step. And meanwhile, Vesper was hiding in my hood because he didn’t want to get his fur soaked.

“Once we pass through here, we’ll reach the city.”

Hearing this news, Gendor called out with glee, “I’ve never been to the city before.”

(Wait, so he didn’t live there before?)

I had assumed Gendor must have been banished like Lilith, and expected him to only have bad memories of it going back. But his attitude now was throwing me off, so I decided I had to ask about it.

“Really?”

“I was born on the road, so I don’t know anything about the city. Is it big?”

“It’s said to be the largest in the world.”

“I can’t wait to see it.”

Just then, Bith smacked Gendor on his head. “We’re not tourists. We’ll be heading out again as soon as we have all the information we need.”

“I know, I know.”

As we continued our conversation however, the drizzle started to grow into a heavier downpour, and lightning began to flash in the distance that made me jump.

I’d always hated lightning. Even after I’d been taught how it worked in school, it just set me on edge. I didn’t like the rumbling sounds it made, and I hated the way it always struck so suddenly. There wasn’t anything about it that I liked.

As the rain grew more relentless, we were quickly drenched. “Whoa!” And then I heard a shout from behind me and quickly turned to see that Gendor had slipped and sunk down to his knees in the swamp.

“Gendor!” I rushed over and grabbed Gendor’s arm, but he was being slowly swallowed up by the swamp. “Too heavy……”

I tried to pull him up, but there was nothing I could do with my strength. Between Gendor’s weight and the mud drawing him in, I was almost pulled down with him.

“Fili, Bith! Get over here!” I shouted, but at that exact moment― a clap of thunder drowned out my voice.

“Saya, at this rate, you’re going to get swallowed up, too……”

Gendor had already sunk down to his waist, and was looking up at me while on the verge of tears. “Gendor……”

Gendor struggled desperately, trying to climb back up. But then I had to stop him because the more he moved, the faster the swamp was swallowing him up.

“Vesper, please. Bring the others back.” I said, and needing no further argument, Vesper jumped out of my hood and ran towards the two that had gone ahead. “We’ll get you out in just a second.”

Gendor nodded. However, the mud was already up to his chest, and there was nothing I could do on my own to help him.

Holding Gendor’s hand in both of mine, I met his eyes. “I’m going to fly.”

Gendor nodded silently, and I let go of his hand, pulling my broom off my back to put between my legs.

(Please……)

Gendor grabbed onto the broomstick. Then, once I was sure he had a firm grip, I tapped the broomstick and tried to rise.

(I have to fly as hard as I can!)

The broom rose slowly with a creaking sound. And just as slowly, Gendor’s body rose with it. His mud-covered chest, waist, and finally his legs emerged from the swamp.

“Just a little more!” I cried as I held onto my broom with all my strength.

A second later, the broom creaked and then snapped. But Gendor made it out of the mud first, and when the broom snapped, Gendor fell onto the stone path, and I dropped on top of him.

Quietly, we both breathed sighs of relief.

“Are you okay?!”

Gendor and I looked at each other as the two that had gone on ahead rushed back to us. I couldn’t help but crack a smile from the relief that we were safe.

“Somehow……”

“You two are late.”

Bith frowned at the sight of us covered in mud.

“You couldn’t have supported Gendor’s weight all on your own, did you?”

“I guess I did.”

Hearing that, Fili looked up towards the sky. “It’s too dangerous to keep going in this rain. There should be a lodge run by an old florist a little farther ahead, so we should stop to rest there.”

“I don’t like the thought of being indebted to a spirit of light, but…… it can’t be helped.” Bith muttered some complaint before holding out his hand to Gendor. “Sorry.”

Gendor stood up and ended up splashing Bith with mud as well.

“I broke my broom, though.”

Vesper looked at the handle snapped into the shape of an ‘L’ and gave a resigned sigh.

“Can you fix it?”

“I’m not sure…… I think my healing spells only work on living things.”

“Well, give it a try later just to be sure.”

Dragging our mud encrusted bodies along, we started making our way to the lodge where the old florist was supposed to be. On the bright side, the strong rains were able to wash the mud away as we went. But at the same time, it sapped away our body heat as we became even more drenched.

“So cold……” I muttered while holding Vesper in my arms.

“Just a bit farther…… over there!”

Fili pointed to a brick lodge, though it was hard to make out through the fog. Something felt off about it though. There was no sign of anybody inside.

“Hey……” I grabbed Gendor by the arm. “I have a bad feeling about this.”

Gendor patted my head gently with his big hand.

“It’ll be fine. We’re all here with you.”

“……Right.”

I wanted to say more, but my bad omen only grew more certain as we approached the lodge. And it turned out that my premonition was right on the money.

There was no sign of the old florist, and the lodge itself was half destroyed like it had been attacked.

“Where’s the old florist?!”

Fili hurried to search the surroundings, but there was no sign of anyone else here. And meanwhile, Bith inspected the ruined lodge more carefully.

“Must have been huge……” Bith muttered.

“What?”

“Whatever destroyed this lodge. But I’ve never heard of a monster like that living in the swamp here.”

“Monster……”

I looked around slowly, but I couldn’t see anything because of the fog.

“Are we still going to rest here?” Gendor eyed the ruined lodge. Some of the roof was still intact, so we could at least take shelter from the rain.

“It can’t be helped…… It’ll just be until the rain stops.”

Fili made the decision, but even he didn’t seem satisfied with the arrangement.

The lodge’s furniture had been broken and tossed around, so Gendor gathered up the pieces and used them to kindle a fire.

I sat next to the fire and held my knees. Oddly, even though my clothes were completely soaked through, they were quick to dry out, and I wondered if the fabrics had been enchanted somehow with spellcraft.

Bith and Fili summoned their respective familiars and sent them to their leaders. In order to relay information― but also to ask about what had happened to this lodge. I just stared at the fire, and with a throbbing head, desperately tried to remember something from the camp I had gone to last summer. Because I was afraid that if I didn’t try to remember something every so often, I really would forget it all.

(Mama and Papa…… must be worried about me by now.)

I started to cry, and seeing me like that, Gendor silently pulled me into an embrace. Then, with my head against his chest, I started to doze off.

But even as the sun set and night fell, the rain continued to fall heavier and heavier outside. And some time after everyone else had fallen asleep, we were woken up by the sound of Vesper’s voice.

“What is it?”

“Something’s here!”

Vesper was staring out at a pair of pale eyes that peered back at us in the ruins of the lodge. And they were definitely watching us, fixed on us without even blinking.

Without thinking, I took a step back and the eyes suddenly disappeared.

“Cheeky thing.” Bith raised his spell wand, and not a moment later, the mysterious figure attacked.

In one moment, we were knocked down and the roof was blown off the lodge. Gendor covered me to protect me from the falling debris. “Thank you……” I crawled out from under him.

“Hey, we’re not going to die here, are we?”

Gendor’s face went pale as he asked that dark question with tears in his eyes.

“That’s……” I couldn’t promise him that we wouldn’t. I couldn’t seem to do anything. “Ugh……”

I couldn’t bear the fact that Gendor – who had no powers of his own – was having to face the possibility of his own death

Ahead of us, Fili and Bith flew into the air and cast spells at something I still couldn’t make out the shape of.

“PhaVak Rom!”

“PhaZan Rom!”

Bith’s flames swelled within Fili’s winds, and the light they cast illuminated the monster they were fighting.

It was massive. Even just it’s face was the size of the lodge. However, when I looked closer― it looked less like one solid mass and more like a tangle of thick roots. It didn’t seem to have a body behind it either. The monster was nothing but a gathering of roots growing out of a giant face.

(There’s no way we can beat this……)

I stared up at the monster in shock.

“Hey, don’t just sit there! Do something!”

[[File:Epitaph of Twilight v01 bw5.png|thumb]]

Bith shouted at me, but as the rain fell and the thunder crashed, all I could do in the face of this monster’s attack was try to keep away.

“What…… what should I do?”

“I don’t―” As we spoke, Bith burned the whip-like roots of the monster with his spells. “Think for yourself.”

“Aaah!” I ducked down to avoid a root as it swung towards me.

I had no idea what I could do in this situation. I didn’t even have the time to take out the spell wand at my waist, so it was all I could manage just to avoid the monster’s attack.

There were so many roots raging around us in a frenzy while swooping down on us and the plants of the swamp.

“Saya, over there!” Vesper directed my attention back to the lodge.

Roots were stretching towards Gendor, who was trembling in the middle crumbling lodge.

“!”

While still trembling myself, I took out my small spell wand and clutched it with both hands to make sure I didn’t drop it.

(Please…… make it in time!)

I pointed at a tree standing next to the ruined lodge.

(Please protect Gendor……)

A warm breeze flowed up through my body from the ground. And at that moment, the tree rose up like its roots were legs and ran towards Gendor.

“……Ah!”

The tree kicked Gendor in the face with its roots as he trembled in fear and was forcefully propelled out of the lodge.

I watched what happened next as if it happened in slow motion. As soon as Gendor had been kicked out of the lodge, the tree that had heard my prayers was struck by the monster’s roots and splintered into pieces.

“I’m sorry……” I whispered and ran to Gendor.

“Saya, thank you.”

“Don’t mention it. If you want to thank someone―” I picked up a shard of the splintered wood now sprayed across the swamp. “Thank them.”

“Right…… thank you.” We huddled close to each other and looked back at the monster. It was floating in mid-air, countering every one of Bith and Fili’s attacked. “Are we really going to die……?”

Gendor started sobbing again, and I didn’t know what to say to him. “I……”

But right now― it didn’t seem like we could defeat this monster or run from it.

One of the monster’s roots struck Fili, and he flew backwards towards us as we hid in the ruined lodge.

“Fili!”

I rushed forward to try and catch him, but I couldn’t stop his momentum and we both ended up falling into the mud.

“I’m sorry……” Covered in blood and breathing heavily, Fili apologized and tried to stand back up, but I held him back.

“I’ll heal you, so just wait here a moment!”

I gripped Fili’s arm as tight as I could and started treating him. Slowly, his wound started to reseal, but it was far from being fully healed.

(Come on……)

But before I could do more, Fili gently pulled my hands away from him. “Thank you, Saya.”

“No, not yet!”

I tried to stop Fili from standing up, but he shook his head at me.

“Bith can’t fight that thing on his own.” He said, and with those words, he flew back towards the monster.

I couldn’t even chase after him. Out there, Bith looked even more exhausted than Fili as he continued fending off dozens of roots by himself. But no matter how many times he was knocked away, he kept on chanting his spells.

It felt so frustrating to not be able to do anything.

I could heal them, but I didn’t dare get closer to the battle. I hit my own trembling legs over and over, but I couldn’t even push myself to stand up.

(Come on, move……)

My body wouldn’t move like it should because I was still trembling from fear, and it was so frustrating that I started to cry.

“!”

In that moment, the monster let out a screech that nearly ruptured my eardrums― and in its wake, a powerful shockwave struck us.

All I could do was shut my eyes against it and cover my ears.

(Someone, please save us……)

But there wasn’t anyone here to save us. If something was going to be done, we would have to do it ourselves. But even knowing that it was useless, I prayed for a savior to appear.

“Saya……” Then, at the sound of Vesper’s voice, I realized that it had suddenly gone quiet for the first time since the battle started.

I slowly opened my eyes. Bith, Fili, and Gendor were all sitting next to me, and all of them were staring up at the monster, transfixed.

(W-what is……)

I followed everyone’s gaze to look up at the monster.

“Huh?” The monster’s pale body had turned stone gray. It was petrified. “What happened……?”

The petrified monster was slowly being swallowed up by the swamp, and unable to comprehend what had happened to it, I watched it sink in silence.

A moment later, the monster was completely buried in the mud.

“……You!”

The thick fog was swept away in a gust of wind. And there where the monster had been, I saw someone stand up.

It was Lilith, and with a smile on her face, she walked slowly towards us.

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[.Hack//Epitaph_of_Twilight_Volume1_Episode2|Episode 2]]
| Return to [[.Hack//Epitaph_of_Twilight|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[.Hack//Epitaph_of_Twilight_Volume1_Episode4|Episode 4]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

.Hack//Epitaph of Twilight Volume1 Episode2

2022-12-13T19:54:34Z

Tacita Koe:

==Episode 2//imbroglio==
Standing tall within the darkness, four spires appeared to stretch towards the heavens themselves. And at their center was the statuesque, stalactite building that served as Helba’s Palace and gathering place for the spirits of the Lands of Darkness. The exterior walls glowed with a pale blue light and stood at different heights so that from a distance, it gave the impression of a massive hand reaching up from the depths of the earth to drag people down to hell.

And from the top floor of that central spire, Helba looked down upon those lands of darkness. In fact, she gazed upon them with such fondness that it made one wonder if the dark world she saw seemed bright to her eyes.

“The Twilight Dragon, hm……” She whispered as she recalled the legend.

The legend had been passed down from times immemorial in this world, and all those who lived here in the Lands of Darkness, in the Lands of Light, and even the humans beyond all knew well what it foretold.

''“When encroached upon by the Cursed Waves, three shadow-bearers will rise to search for the Twilight Dragon that will save the spirits from the waves.”''

However, although humans possessed shadows, they had no power with which to counter the waves that threatened them in the world of spirits. And though the spirits held powers, most of them did not possess shadows.

As was written before, spirits disliked not only humans, but all those who bore shadows. Even one who was a spirit of the same race as themselves. For that reason, shadow-bearing spirits were forced to live in hiding or disguised as humans. It was difficult to believe that a spirit like that would voluntarily stand up to save the world of spirits that had persecuted them. And so, she had sent Bith out to search. That initiative wasn’t part of the legend, but it had to be done.

Helba slowly pushed open the window with one finger, allowing cool, chilling air to flow into the room. “So you’ve returned.”

She did not miss the many dark shapes that entered the room along with the cool breeze. Behind Helba, dozens of bats perches themselves across the ceiling. They were Helba’s familiars.

“You’ve done well.” Helba spoke without looking back and, and with a snap of her fingers, the bats all vanished like smoke.

Then Helba leaned against the window frame, and silence filled the room. The breeze coming in through the window ruffled Helba’s silky hair. But then the pleasant silence was broken by a knock at the door.

“Enter.” Helba turned, and the door to open room opened on its own. And standing in the entrance was an ugly old woman with a hunched back.

“Excuse me,” The old woman’s name was Boa. Like Bith, she was a member of Helba’s inner circle. The old woman had once been a great serpent, but in order to protect Helba while Bith was away, she changed her appearance to take on a human form and came to stay at the Palace. Taking a seat on a soft sofa in the middle of the room, Boa spoke. “Are things going well?”

“The bats didn’t say. We will simply have to wait and see how it plays out.”

“I don’t think the people of these lands will believe it. Even if your messengers deliver the news directly…… it’s just how things are.”

“The legend…… everyone living in this world knows of it, even if they wish they didn’t. Rumors of the waves will soon spread; I doubt we’ll be able to counter them with numbers, but we must act.”

“They’ve already left, haven’t they? Are you worried about them?” Helba smiled slightly when Boa asked that question.

“You may take as many precautions as you wish.”

Boa nodded firmly and slowly closed her eyes. “A shadow-bearer…… there is one around the forest, isn’t there?” She said as if only recalling it then, and Helba gave a heavy sigh.

“You mean Lilith?”

“Was that her name; the spirit of the night?”

“It won’t work.”

“Even with Bith taking charge?”

Helba closed the window and turned to Boa. “I mean it won’t work because of Bith.”

“Even though they both come from the Lands of Darkness?”

Helba nodded silently and drew two glasses and a bottle filled with a blood-red liquid from the cupboard near the sofa. She handed one of the glasses to Boa and poured some of the liquid from the bottle into it for her.

Boa downed the liquid in one gulp and looked up at Helba standing beside her. “Tastes like stag…… very good.”

Helba smiled at Boa and took a sip of the liquid in her own glass as well. “Lilith believes that Bith betrayed her.”

“Betrayed her?” Boa questioned, but then as if remembering something, murmured to herself. “Oh, was that it?”

“Lilith came to cast a shadow after a prank went wrong. Those who have shadows always end up persecuted, but Bith begged me to help Lilith.”

“That’s not a request I would have expected you to accept back then.”

“Lilith was very gifted. I wanted to do something to help her, as well.”

“Wasn’t there someone capable of sewing up a shadow after it had been cast…… couldn’t you have asked them for assistance?”

“They died in the war with the humans. It will require much more time before they are reborn.”

“I see……”

“So I had no choice but to banish her from these lands before she could be persecuted and killed for what they were.”

“And so neither young Bith, nor the spirit of the night could know how you really felt…… such is the weight of the crown.”

Helba smiled faintly, but it didn’t reach her eyes. “It’s not so bad. It feels good to stand at the top.” She said, then with a stroke of her thumb, the glass in her hand shattered into pieces.

And as Helba spoke of her – another group approached Lilith’s lodgings on the winds.

Lilith lived in a dense forest known as the Splintered Forest. Even centuries later, not a day went by when she did not hate the person who had ousted her and gotten her banished her from her home, or herself for baring that cursed shadow that she had to live with every day.

That group banged on Lilith’s door, unaware of her current disposition.

“Who……?” Lilith’s wary expression contorted as she opened the door. Because the person who had ousted her was there, and with him was a denizen of the Lands of Light, whom she also abhorred. “What?”

But Bith did not open his mouth to speak, so Fili had no choice but to answer instead. He had not come to apologize for hurting her, but to ask for her help in saving this cruel world.

Lilith’s answer was obvious.

She did not care what happened to this world. If it was destined to be destroyed, then there was no point in trying to save it. Trying to change what had already been decided by force could only cause more trouble.

Lilith refused point blank, but Fili insisted. The waves were steadily closing in. They needed to gather allies as quickly as possible. They could not afford to lose one of the scarce few shadow-bearers in a place like this.

Lilith knew of the legend, of course. And she must have heard the rumors that the Cursed Waves had appeared. Yet despite this, her answer remained the same.

So when Fili refused to back down no matter how many time she denied him, Lilith told him of what Bith had done to her.

―She used to belong to the Lands of Darkness as a spirit of the night. One night however, in spite of her caution, she was suddenly burned by a flame. It had been meant as a prank by her friends, but by then, it was too late. The shadow that had been cast onto the ground behind her could not be taken back. And just as humans persecuted spirits simply for not having shadows, spirits in the Lands of Darkness would be persecuted simply for having one. Still, even after discovering her burden, Bith had acted as her friend and encouraged her when she felt depressed. He told her that he would do something about it, but ― in the end, she had been captured by the Queen of Darkness and banished. In all the Lands of Darkness, Bith had been the only one to accept her. He had stayed by her side for so long, even after she cast a shadow. If he just hadn’t told Helba, she could have continued living in the Lands of Darkness instead of being exiled.

Lilith shook her head as if to shake off the memory of her bitter past.

“Bith betrayed me.” In response to Lilith’s tale, Fili could say nothing. He felt disgusted at Bith for having sold out a friend to improve his standing. “Would you be able to work with the person that had ousted you?”

Fili didn’t answer. He couldn’t understand everything about Lilith’s position, but he felt that he understood enough.

“If you understand, then leave.” Having said her piece, Lilith closed the door without waiting for Fili to say anything more.

Meanwhile, Bith and Saya were waiting by the pond beside Lilith’s cabin while Fili deliberated with her. By the way he went silent after seeing her, Saya had guessed something must have happened between Bith and Lilith in the past.

Then Fili returned and silently shook his head. It seemed that the negotiations had failed.

The only shadow-bearer they had known of had been Lilith. They would need to decide what to do next before they move on. They had no time to be taking shots in the dark and hoping for a miracle; they just didn’t have enough information.

Lilith was watching them through the window.

“Is this also fate……?” Her skills had been among the best in the Lands of Darkness. That was who she was― and even though her friend’s prank had been meticulously planned, it would have impossible to cast a false shadow. “Only the three shadow-bearers will be able to find the Twilight Dragon.”

Long ago, when she had been barely more than an infant, someone had shared those words with her. But she had forgotten them until these three came here to call on her.

Perhaps her coming to cast a shadow had been an inevitability, rather than an accident. Perhaps her shadow had been cast so that she could help save the world.

“But still……” She did not want to believe that she had been forced to endure centuries of suffering because of that destiny.

Lilith recalled an argument she once had with Bith.

The knowledge that she cast a shadow had become widespread among the spirits. But as they lived in the Lands of Darkness, there weren’t any obvious signs of it.

“Why……?”

Lilith had already been in despair over simply having a shadow, so when that knowledge had been spread, she became even more despondent. In the midst of all of this, Bith had been the only one to show her kindness.

“I’ll do something about it.”

“What can you do? There’s no getting rid of a shadow once it’s been cast.”

“I’ll talk to the queen and convince her to let you stay here instead of leaving.”

“……Can I trust you?”

Bith had nodded to Lilith with certainty. And she knew Bith to be a man of his word, so she had decided to trust him. Holding onto that fleeting hope, Lilith had waited for news to come from the queen.

Instead― the next thing she knew, she was being cast out of her homeland. Worse still, it had been Bith himself who had thrown her out of the Lands of Darkness.

“But why?! You said you would do something! You told me I could trust you!”

“……”

“If you had just kept your mouth shut, I could have stayed!” But no matter how loudly Lilith shouted at him, Bith would not respond.

And shortly thereafter, Bith had been brought on as a member of the queen’s entourage― Lilith had heard the rumors on the wind. He had gained the position as a reward for reporting on her to the queen.

“You sold me out……”

Ever since then, Lilith had not been able to trust anyone. She spent each day resenting Bith and the spirits that played their tricks on her.

“Even if this was because of fate, I will never forgive you……” However, in spite of that conviction, Lilith found herself hesitating.

What should she do from here on? Bith caught her gaze as she watched them from the window, as if reading her heart and mind.

And yet, no matter how much Bith stared at her, Lilith could not become their ally. They would simply have to leave empty handed. But the moment that Bith turned to walk away, Saya turned on her heels and spoke to Lilith through the door, not yet convinced.

“The past is in the past. Surely you understand that, don’t you Lilith?”

Saya tried to persuade her, but Lilith still would not join them. Still, Saya’s words had seemed to leave an impact on Lilith.

And so Lilith gave Saya information on other shadow-bearers. “There are people with shadows in the village up ahead.”

They thanked Lilith and made their way in the direction she had indicated. And after walking through the forest for a time, the group found the village Lilith had spoken of. When Saya spotted a figure, she rushed into the village with Vesper without heading Fili’s attempts to stop her.

There had been a reason that Fili had stopped, though. Because the people of this village were all humans.

Left behind, Bith and Fili decided to watch Saya from afar, but then a large figure approached from behind them. Bith noticed first, but before they could determine who the figure was, both of their bodies had been lifted into the air.

“Now what are spirits doing in a place like this?” The human – who had managed to sneak up on them and pick them both up – had to be at least two meters tall.

Bith and Fili of course had no idea. No idea at all that this large man would become their second ally.

They had appeared suddenly, but now I was chasing desperately after Bith and Fili on my broom. The wheat field that I had started from in this world was now far behind me. If there had been anything there that could have returned me to the real world, I wouldn’t be able to search for it anymore.

I had no idea what was going on.

I had just meant to play a game that my uncle made for a bit, then return to the living room before he noticed I was gone. I could never have guessed that I wouldn’t be able to return to reality. I wanted this all to just be a dream.

But the scrapes I had from tripping over the field mice earlier were real. I could feel the pain, and I was still stunned by everything that had happened.

(I want to go home, but…… what on earth am I supposed to do?)

My vision blurred with tears.

(Am I going to have to live in this world until Uncle Harald notices what happened……?)

I had to believe that. But seeing the wave firsthand had me flaring with anxiety. Even if we found the Twilight Dragon, would we really be able to defeat the waves? Or rather, without knowing anything about this world, could I really do anything to help find it?

(But…… will he notice?)

The more I let my thoughts linger on the idea, the more depressed I felt.

(What if I can’t ever make it back to the real world?)

My anxiety shot up even more.

I didn’t know what was going on in the real world now that I was gone. It was just a guess that me and the Little Witch Saya had switched places. But if not― then where was Saya now, and what should I do in her place?

(I miss mama and papa……)

The tears stinging at the corners of my eyes were threatening to spill over. Vesper must have noticed, because he called out to me. “Are you okay? You look pale.”

“I’m alright…… I think.”

“You shouldn’t push yourself too hard. We don’t know what lies ahead.”

“Right……”

This wasn’t the time to panic. I couldn’t allow myself to disappear in this world.

I guess I had to be prepared for the idea that there might not be a way back…… but deep down, I couldn’t bring myself to believe that was true.

“If you could hurry along, please.” Ahead of me, Fili the White suddenly turned to urge me onwards. “We have to move quickly to get away from the waves……”

Fili looked behind us as he said it, but when I followed his gaze, I couldn’t see the wheat field or that sickening thing they called the Cursed Wave.

“I think we’re far enough away already.”

“……you worry too much.” Bith the Black added with a sigh.

“Better safe than sorry, right?”

“We’ve got a long road ahead of us. It’d be foolish to waste all our energy right at the start.”

Making his point, Bith the Black lowered his flight speed. I had been feeling desperate to slow down a bit, so I was grateful to him. I would have to talk to him when I got the chance.

“So, who are you guys?” At that, Bith the Black looked at me with an expression of annoyance. He was a bit intimidating, but if we were going to travel together from now on, I wanted to know them better. “You should introduce yourselves. You both seem to know me already, but I don’t know who you are.”

“Not at all?” Fili the White sounded surprised.

“Did I say something strange? Should I know them?” I tried to whisper the question to Vesper, but they seemed to hear me anyways.

“……I would have expected that the Little Witch – being as knowledgeable as you are – would at least be aware of us.”

(I’m…… supposed to be knowledgeable?)

Suddenly, I felt like crying again. Would I really be able to make it in this world?

“Well, look who’s all conceited.” Bith the Black murmured, and Fili the White frowned back at him. The two of them didn’t seem to get along very well. “Everyone calls me Bith the Black, but…… since we’re going to be allies from now on, you can just call me Bith.”

“And you can call me Fili. We will be your guides until we find the Twilight Dragon.”

“Word is that Fili is a powerful spellcaster, and among the King of Light’s most trusted advisors. And the same could be said of Bith in regard to the Queen of Darkness.” Vesper explained in a whisper to me.

“Spellcasters, huh…… and I’m supposed to be one of the heroes who will save the world.”

“Hero?” Vesper tilted his head with confusion at my musings.

“It’s something from the story. Don’t worry about it.”

However, the legend said that three shadow-bearers would find the Twilight Dragon. But right now, I was the only one here who had a shadow. No matter how you looked at it, we were still two people short in this group.

Who would join us next, I wondered. It didn’t seem like we were flying this way just to escape the waves.

“So, where are we going now?”

Bith looked to Fili. It seemed like he didn’t want to be the one to deal with my questions. “We’re going to meet with a spirit who has a shadow. You know the legend, don’t you?”

“When the Cursed Waves appear, three shadow-bearers will set out in search of the Twilight Dragon that will save the world of spirits, right?”

“Exactly. And that will consist of you, the spirit we’re going to recruit now, and……” Fili started, but clammed up at the end.

“Do you not have a third in mind yet?”

“Unfortunately, we don’t…… but we are scrambling to gather intel.”

“We?”

“My fellows in the Lands of Light. Don’t worry, they will contact us as soon as they learn anything of significance.” Fili said all of this with a smile, but I could tell it was a forced smile.

“And what…… what if they don’t find any others?”

“At that point, we would have no choice but to begin the search for the Twilight Dragon with the people we have here.” Bith answered this without hesitation.

(But then it wouldn’t fit into the legend; would that really work?)

“We don’t have much time…… so I’m afraid it can’t be helped.” Fili lowered his gaze and fell silent.

“Do we really not have much time?”

At that, Bith shot me a glare as if to ask ‘did you not see the wave back there?’

“We don’t know where or when the waves will appear. For all we know, the next one could appear right before our eyes.”

“We could always run away again……”

“Be that as it may, if we just ran away every time, this world would disappear.”

(I guess that’s true……)

In the middle of our conversation, Vesper yawns in an oddly carefree way. “So, do you know where the Twilight Dragon is?”

“That is…… something else we need to gather intel on.”

“I see,”

“If they knew where it was, these people would go and find it on their own.” Vesper spoke up then to keep me from asking any more stupid questions. “You say we don’t have time, but it will be hard enough just to find someone who a shadow.”

“True enough……”

Vesper shifted his gaze from me over to Fili. “Wasn’t there anything in the ancient texts about the Twilight Dragon’s whereabouts? They keep them in the Lands of Light, do they not?”

“We are working on deciphering those, as well.”

“And do you know why you need three shadow-bearers, then?”

“That…… is something I would very much like to know myself.”

I couldn’t follow the conversation between Vesper and Fili, so I just stayed quiet and tried to listen. But I was extremely grateful that Vesper knew about my situation. It would have been impossible for me to survive in this world if I had been on my own.

(But what if I’m……?)

Another wave of anxiety threatened to overwhelm me again. “Hey…… so, hypothetically speaking, what if I was the only person in this world who had a shadow?”

“Well, if we count the humans, then there are countless people with shadows in this world. However, if we only consider those who possess both shadows and powers…… those are in much more limited supply.”

“And if those people don’t want to join us, we’re still going to search for the Twilight Dragon?”

“We don’t have any other choice.” And with that sullen remark from Bith, the conversation was brought to an end. Then he came to a stop in mid-air and looked down. “Is that the place?”

“According to my information, yes.”

The dense forest I had crossed when chasing the stag still spread out below us. And there within the forest, I could see a small pond with a log cabin covered in ivy standing next to it. From what my guides were saying, I guessed that this was where we would find the next shadow-bearer we needed.

Bith and Fili began to descend, and Vesper stared after them. “Saya, can you head down?”

“I think so. More importantly…… are those two on bad terms with each other or something?”

“They aren’t very subtle, are they?” Vesper sighed. “Bith the Black is a retainer to the Queen of Darkness, and Fili the White is a retainer to the King of Light. I mentioned that earlier, right? Well, even if there is a lull in the war between them, these two are still from enemy nations. It’s only natural they don’t get on well with each other.”

“So the fact that they’re working together must mean that the situation really is that dire……”

“Precisely.” Below, the two of them were waiting in front of the log cabin for me to descend as well. “Let’s hurry.”

At Vesper’s prompting, I tried to lower myself to the ground. But when I did, the broom suddenly dropped with incredible speed. “Aah!”

The world flipped upside-down in my eyes, and the ground was approaching fast.

Frantically, I tried to grab tighter to the broom, but in a panic, I let it slip through my fingers, and then we fell in earnest.

“Are you serious?!” I shut my eyes tight as Vesper screamed in my ear.

(Am I going to die like this?)

Fortunately, however, Vesper and I fell onto a pile of straw in front of the cabin that cushioned our fall.

(Why……)

Tears in my eyes, I crawled out while covered in straw. But thanks to that, I didn’t seem to have gotten hurt.

“Saya you fool! I thought you said you would be fine!”

“I’m sorry……”

“Without this straw, we would have been flattened – honestly!”

I’d been able to descend easily at the lake after chasing the stag, but I guess it had been naïve of me to think it would be that easy every time. Maybe my body didn’t remember as much as I thought it did.

Meanwhile, Bith and Fili watched my exchange with Vesper with bemused expressions.

“Um…… are you okay?” Fili sounded genuinely worried, so I flashed him a quick smile and told him I was fine.

“Then let’s hurry this up.” Bith had crossed his arms like he was upset, then turned to walk towards the cabin door. Quickly, I got back to my feet and followed. “It’ll be your job to persuade them, alright?” Bith told Fili.

“I get it. If you tried to negotiate with them, they’d be too intimidated to join us, right?” Fili stepped up to the door as he spoke, but then looked back as if something had just occurred to him. “Although…… as far as I know, the spirit that lives here is definitely from the Lands of Darkness.”

“……I didn’t know that. Must be a stray or something.”

“Hm,”

“At least, I’m pretty sure I have a good grasp of where all the spirits are who belong to the Lands of Darkness.

“Very well, then……”

Accepting that explanation, Fili took a breath and knocked.

“What are they talking about?” I asked Vesper in hushed tones.

“I don’t know; I’ve never been banished for having a shadow after all. In any case, be more careful from now on! There won’t be any haybales around to break your fall next time.”

“I’m sorry, I’m sorry! I’ll be more careful.”

Fili knocked again on the door after a moment, but there was no sign of anyone coming to answer.

“Did they step out?” Fili cocked his head as he stared at the door. And behind him, Bith did the same with his arms still crossed. “Is anyone home?”

Fili moved to knock one more time, and finally a sound came from inside as the door creaked open. Through the gap, a pair of bright red eyes framed by long lashes peered out at them.

And next to me, Bith seemed very surprised to see those eyes. A look of total disbelief came over his expression as he caught sight of them.

“Who is it?” The person inside the cabin seemed to be a woman – and she sounded like she was scared of something.

“We’re no one dangerous. I just have a favor to ask of you……” Fili met the woman’s red eyes through the open door as he spoke.

“What?” But when she responded this time, the woman’s voice sounded harsh instead of scared.

“You’ve probably heard the rumors, but the Cursed Waves of legend have begun their invasion.”

“And so what? That’s not any of my concern.”

“I want you to leave this place and come with us right away. If you don’t you’ll be in danger.”

“But why should I leave with you? If I’m going to run, I can make my own way.”

“Why? Because― because you are one of the shadow-bearers from the legend.”

In response to her cold disposition, Fili spoke more plainly. But at this, the woman scoffed from behind the door. “So it’s not a request, but an order? Bit of an aggressive approach, don’t you think?

“Please, we don’t have much time; I’m begging you!”

Fili dropped into a deep bow, and seeing that from him, I felt suddenly self-conscious and did the same. Next to me however, Bith didn’t move a muscle. He had seemed so rude and callous before, but looking at him now, I could see something crack in his expression.

“Who else is here with you?” I heard the door open and looked up.

The woman’s skin was so white it was practically translucent in the sunlight. She had short silver hair that framed her small face well and swayed gently in the forest breeze. Her legs stood bare from the end of a short, one-piece, indigo dress, and she was surprisingly slender.

I couldn’t help but stare at her.

(Wow, she’s gorgeous……)

But the moment her eyes fell on Bith standing next to me – her expression reflected just as much shock as his had a moment earlier.

“Why……”

Fili and I looked between the two of them. And seeing embarrassment in Bith’s expression, I realized what was happening.

(They used to know each other, didn’t they……?)

“Why are you here……?” The woman lifted her hand to her mouth and looked on the verge of tears. Bith frowned, but just turned his back on her and started walking away as if to escape her gaze.

“W–wait a second!” I chased after him in a panic.

I didn’t know what happened between them, but it wouldn’t do any good for him to leave without saying anything. They were the ones always saying we didn’t have much time, so whatever had happened, we had no choice but to bow our heads and beg her to join us.

Bith went and kneeled down at the edge of the pond near the cabin.

I sat down next to him and decided to ask what was wrong. I’d been told off for being nosy like this in the past, but I couldn’t help being curious, and now didn’t seem like the time to be worrying about that.

“Did something happen between you two?” Bith shot me a violent glare at the question. It made me hesitate, but I felt like if I backed down, I would never know the truth, so I held my ground and tried again. “The way you looked at her…… I was worried about it. I thought that maybe you two must already know each other.”

If he didn’t answer this time, I didn’t think I’d be able to push any further. I never had been good at dealing with tense situations for very long.

For a moment, I stared at Bith’s profile as he hesitated and stared blankly into space. “You don’t have to answer if you don’t want to……”

“No, it’s fine.” Bith stared out at the pond for a long moment, then let out a heavy sigh. “He won’t be able to convince her.”

“He won’t?”

“As long as I’m here― Lilith will never agree to help us.”

“So her name is Lilith…… and you used to know her?”

“A long time ago, yes; but she was exiled. I never knew where she went after that…… I didn’t expect to find her in place like this.” Bith gazed up at the sky as he spoke, staring at the heavy clouds that obscured the sun. “It’s my fault…… if I hadn’t said anything, Lilith would still be living in the Lands of Darkness.”

(His fault?)

I tried to quietly urge him to continue.

“I was the only who could protect Lilith…… but I betrayed her. I hadn’t meant to. It all just went so wrong.”

Having gotten the ball rolling, Bith calmly explained what he had done in the past. But the way he talked; it was more like he was talking to himself than to me.

―Hundreds of years ago, Lilith had belonged to the Lands of Darkness as a spirit of the night. But one night, because of a prank played on her by her friends, she had been burned by a flame. That flame cast a shadow on the ground behind her, and since then, the spirits began to persecute Lilith because she had a shadow. Bith had heard about her situation as well, but still tried to cheer up as her friend when she felt down. But then Lilith had been captured by the Queen and banished from the Lands of Darkness. And that had been because Bith of all people had told the Queen about her.

All I could do was listen quietly while Bith continued muttering to himself. “I’m unforgivable…… even if I only wanted to help……”

Bith dropped his head in shame at his own confession. I wasn’t sure what to do, so I just sat there next to him as a gentle breeze sent ripples through the surface of the pond and waited silently for Bith to calm down.

(But……)

The past is in the past. I felt that― for Lilith, who had spent all this time in resentment over what happened, and for Bith, who had regretted it ever since, that should be enough. It would be far too tragic if their feelings went unspoken to each other after hundreds of years.

But, what if Lilith refused to join us? What if either we or Lilith were engulfed by the waves? Then Bith would never be able to tell her how he really felt.

“Sorry……” Bith apologized, but I shook my head.

“I’m the one who asked. I should be the one to apologize.” Bith replaced his hat on his head and stood back up. It looked like he might try to leave at any moment, so I hurried to stop him. “But, can I ask you one more thing?”

“?”

“You didn’t mean to betray her, right, Bith?”

“Of course not.”

“Then, does Lilith know that? If you don’t say anything, nothing can change, you know?”

“Have you ever ruined another person’s life before?”

“……I haven’t.” I couldn’t understand what Bith was feeling, but I was sure this was his only chance. “I haven’t, but― I think this is an opportunity for you to hear how Lilith feels about it, too.”

“That’s absurd.” Bith breathed a heavy sigh at my suggestion. “We should just get Fili and leave.”

“We can’t!” I grabbed Bith’s arm and held on with all my strength before he could walk away. “You might not see each other again, you know? You might never get another chance like this!”

“……”

“It might sound strange for me to being saying this when we’ve only just met, but…… I think if you don’t say something to her now, you’re definitely regret it later. Or rather, it seems like you already regret it, but it’ll only get worse if you walk away now.” The faces of my carefree Papa and gentle Mama floated through my mind. “You have to let people know what you’re thinking. You never know when you might lose the chance to see each other again.”

I accidentally let my own fears seep into my pleas, but that actually seemed to give them more weight.

“Bith……?”

After a moment, he finally opened his mouth to speak again. “……I never thought I’d see her again.”

“But now you have. You’re both here, and this could be your last chance.”

“My last……”

Bith hid his face behind his hat. I could see that he was at a loss for what to do.

“I’m sure Lilith would want to reconcile with you, too…… after all, you two were close before, weren’t you?”

“……” Bith kept quiet at that, though.

“Fine, I’ll go get Lilith, then!” Unable to sit and do nothing any longer, I ran back towards the cabin.

I knew what it was like to worry you’d never see someone important to you again.

(I can’t think like that― I have to believe I’ll see them again.)

I knew how painful it was.

Fili was still standing at the door when I approached, but Lilith was nowhere to be seen. It looked like she must have stepped back inside. And when Fili saw me, he shook his head.

“It was no good. It’s―”

“I know.”

“?”

“You’re going to say it’s Bith fault, aren’t you?”

“He’s the worst…… turning her in like that.”

Fili had been insistent with me, so I guessed he must have asked Lilith why she wouldn’t join us. He glared out in the direction Bith had walked off to, so I asked him to step aside.

“What are you doing, Saya?” Vesper asked anxiously, standing next to Fili’s feet, but I ignored his question and banged my fist against the door.

“Lilith! Hear me out!”

I banged on the door over and over again. Even after my hand started going numb, I kept knocking.

“Knock it off, already! What do you want?” But eventually, Lilith yelled at me through the door.

“I want you to hear Bith out.”

“Hear him out? I don’t want to listen to his excuses for turning me in.”

“That was a misunderstanding!” Vesper and Fili stared at me incredulously as I raised my voice in the doorway. “The past is in the past. You know it isn’t right to hold a grudge against Bith forever, don’t you?”

“……”

What had Lilith been thinking when she fell silent behind that door?

“I don’t think you realize just…… just how hard Bith was trying to help you.”

“What would you know about it!?”

Suddenly, the door flew open and threw me onto my butt. “Ouch……” Lilith’s eyes were wet with tears when she emerged from her cabin.

“After hundreds of years…… you expect me to just forgive him? After all this time…… even if he apologizes now…… it’s too late……”

Looking up at Lilith, I realized that she was trembling from head-to-toe. “But if you understand, isn’t that enough? Just like you, Bith has been regretting what happened all this time. He tried his hardest to help you, you know? He was trying to be careful; he just made a mistake. I don’t think I can even fully comprehend Bith’s remorse.”

A single tear fell down Lilith’s cheek as she stared down at me. “……Who are you?”

“Me? Um……” Vesper watched me with concern from my side. He seemed to be wondering if I even knew the answer to that question myself. “I’m the Little Witch Saya.”

“Little Witch…… you live in that wheat field, don’t you?”

I nodded blankly. “That wheat field is gone now, though.”

Lilith’s expression clouded over for a moment.

[[File:Epitaph of Twilight v01 bw3.png|thumb]]

“How long are you going to sit there?” Lilith wiped her tears away and smiled.

“Ah……” I moved to stand up, but then Lilith’s shadow fell over me as she offered a hand to me.

I took her hand and let her help me to my feet. Lilith’s hand was so cold and thin that I worried I might break it if I squeezed too hard.

“I do understand what you’re trying to say.”

“You do? Then let’s-”

“But I can’t go.”

“Huh?”

“If I was exiled even though Bith tried his hardest, then wouldn’t the waves be the same? Even if I did everything I could to help, it’ll still end up the same.”

“That isn’t what I mea―”

“I’ve already given up.” Lilith spoke with apathy, then turned her back on me. “If it’s our destiny to be consumed by the waves, then there’s no point in fighting it.”

“But that’s……”

At a loss, I looked to Fili and Vesper for aid, but they just shook their heads. I had done my best, but I couldn’t reach Lilith in the end.

I couldn’t help but sigh. Even if Bith came and tried to persuade her himself now, I was sure Lilith wouldn’t change her decision.

Which meant that – at this point – I was still the only shadow-bearer we knew of willing to search for the Twilight Dragon.

“But……” Then, Lilith spoke again, though she didn’t turn back to face me.

“?”

“There are people with shadows in the village further into the Splintered Forest.”

“?!”

“That’s the most help I can offer you right now.”

Lilith’s voice was shaking as she spoke, and once she had said it, she stepped back into her cabin and closed the door again. All we could do was silently watch her go.

“……Let’s move on.” Fili called when I didn’t step away from the door for too long. “What Bith did isn’t something that can be forgiven so easily.”

“I know that, but―”

“We don’t have time to keep pressing her. If we use the information Lilith gave us, then at least this trip won’t have been a complete waste.”

Back in the direction we came from, thick clouds were starting to spread over the sky, heralding the waves approach.

The waves were already on their way. And I had no idea how quickly they would arrive.

Fili met my eyes. “I…… cannot forgive Bith. There must have been a better way to protect her. But― there’s no point in arguing that now.

It seemed we would have to give up on Lilith. I didn’t want to blame Bith for that, though. This was just the inevitable result of their crossing paths― at least, that was what I told myself.

I called out to Bith, who was still standing by the pond, and we decided to take the Splintered Forest by foot to search for the village that Lilith mentioned. I told Bith about my conversation with Lilith, but he didn’t give any response. It seemed like he also felt that it couldn’t have been helped.

I had no idea how far we would have to walk to find this village, but Bith said that we could miss it if we were flying, so it was better to walk. And during that time, Bith and Fili didn’t say a word to each other.

I took my eyes off of them to glance back one last time at Lilith’s cabin.

“Ah……” But when I looked, Lilith was there. standing by the pond outside. And it seemed like she was watching me specifically, so I decided to wave to her. “Thank you! See you again.” I called out. Because somehow, I felt certain that we would meet again.

Or at least, I couldn’t imagine this being our first and only goodbye.

Lilith frowned at me for that, though, and escaped back into her cabin. Then once she was out of sight, I hurried to catch up with Bith and Fili.

Without a word, the two of them traced a path through the forest as if they knew exactly where they were going. And with no option but to hope that they would eventually say something, I followed after them in silence.

But no matter how far we walked, they never did say anything. We just kept going on and on in silence.

“Where is it?” When I finally couldn’t stand it any longer, I asked a question to break the silence.

“We couldn’t have gotten turned around, could―”

Fili turned to look at me sharply. “If we have, then we should pick up the pace. Thanks to a certain someone, we’ve ended up wasting a lot of time.”

He glared at Bith ahead of us as he said that last part. “Fili……”

“I’m not saying anything that isn’t true.” Fili asserted, then suddenly picked up his pace as if he were trying to compete with Bith.

“I was just trying to lighten the mood……” I muttered, and overhearing me, Vesper sighed.

“You shouldn’t try to force conversation in these situations.”

“I couldn’t take the silence anymore.”

“Maybe, but you also need to be able to read the atmosphere.”

“……Sorry.”

Then Vesper’s nose twitched in the air as he hung from my shoulder. “I can smell it now.” He said as the setting sun dyed the forest in shades of red, turning everything the color of fire. “We’re close.”

“Close?”

In the middle of this otherworldly scene, Vesper’s declaration spooked me, and I turned to looked around at my surroundings.

Then up ahead, a village came into view made of several cloth tents with people walking around out in the open.

“There it is!”

“Wait!” I ran forward, but Vesper shouted at me as I passed Bith and Fili to approach the village.

“What?” I asked as Fili grabbed my arm to stop me from going any further.

“They’re humans!”

“Humans?” I hesitated. “Isn’t that good, though? Humans have shadows, right?”

“They have shadows, yes; but they don’t possess the power to help us.”

“Shouldn’t we at least talk to them, though? We don’t know that for certain.”

“No, we do.”

“How?”

“The legend says that the waves will invade the world of spirits.”

“I know, I’ve heard it a thousand times by now.” I argued, but Fili just shook his head.

“It has nothing to do with humans. They won’t risk their lives to help us deal with something that isn’t a threat to them.”

“How does it have nothing to do with them?”

“There is nothing to suggest that the waves will ever target humans.”

“But won’t it affect them here anyways?”

Again, Fili shook his head. “The humans have a king, too. But he didn’t attend the meeting at the cathedral. He said it didn’t matter because he wouldn’t be attacked by the waves as a human…… that’s all there is to it.”

With that, Fili released his grip on me and suggested we go around and continue on. “But didn’t Lilith tell us to check the village?” Bith cut in between me and Fili, and I nodded to him.

“There might still be someone here that can help us.”

“But they’re humans! Can’t you see from their shadows?” Fili raised his voice.

As he said, every person we could see walking from tent to tent had a shadow. “I don’t believe that Lilith would have lied to us.”

“She only said that we could find shadow-bearers. She didn’t mention if they had any powers.”

“You know……” Bith sighed loudly.

“Maybe she just said it to get back at you for betraying her.”

“Lilith wouldn’t do that!”

“Maybe she wouldn’t, but we are running out of time. Look at the sky!”

Hearing Fili yell, I did as he said and looked up. From back in the direction of the wheat field, the sky was being covered in the thick clouds that were brought on by the waves, and they were still growing closer, even now.

Bith seemed to realize that as well, and Fili sighed heavily. “You get it? It would be waste of time to stop here and look for someone to help us in this hamlet.”

“We don’t know that it would be a waste of time yet.”

“I’m telling you, we need to get moving again before the wave comes and swallows us all up.”

But while Bith and Fili argued, I slipped away and approached the village.

“You’re going?” I nodded in response to Vesper’s question.

I agreed with Bith – I didn’t believe Lilith would lie to us – so there must be someone here that could help us.

Besides, they were wasting enough time as it was just by arguing with each other.

“Um, excuse me……”

I called out to a boy in the village. He was wearing a sooty beige cloak, holding a stick, and greeted me with a smile as if he had been expecting me.

“Welcome. Are you here to speak with the elder?” The boy watched me intently as he spoke. His eyes were so black that it felt like he was looking right through my soul. “You want to ask him about the legend, right?”

I hadn’t said anything, yet somehow, he said exactly what was on my mind. “Huh…… um, yes. Can I meet him?”

“This way.”

The boy stuck the stick he was holding in his boot, took my hand, and started leading me through the village. And as we walked, the people around us watched me curiously.

Humans persecuted spirits because they didn’t have shadows. But I did have a shadow, so what do these humans think of someone like me?

“Hey……” The boy looked at me with a beaming smile and spoke to ease my worries. “Don’t worry about it. They’re all just staring because we don’t often get visitors.”

“How do you know what I’m thinking?” I asked, but the boy just snickered like I’d told a joke.

“How, indeed; pretty strange, isn’t it?” The boy asked. Vesper and I exchanged a look as we came to a stop in front of a large tent. “Elder! The Little Witch has arrived.”

The boy called into the tent, and then the entrance pulled open on its own.

“Go on in.” The boy let go of my hand and bowed his head reverently. “I can’t go with you, I’m afraid.”

“Thank you.” Unsure what to expect, I walked into the tent.

“Welcome.”

Inside the tent― an old man with a long beard and eyebrows covering his face sat in the center of the floor lit by torchlight. “Hello, sir.” I bowed politely to the man, remembering to pinch the hem of my dress in a curtsy.

“Theo told me you would be coming. Are Fili and Bith waiting outside, then?”

“Theo?”

“Pardon me a moment,” with a sudden cough, the elderly man picked up an oddly-shaped cup from the ground next to him and drank from it. “The child who brought you here. He possesses the power of precognition.”

“The power of…… precognition?”

“And he is not the only one. Every person in this village possesses one power or another.”

Now it made sense why the boy seemed to know so much. “Then, you must know that―”

But the elder held up his hand to cut me off. “I know. However, I am afraid that I cannot help you.”

“Huh……?”

“I do understand the situation. But I can offer you no aid.”

“Because it won’t affect humans…… is that why?”

“No,” The elder took a deep breath, warned me this would be a long story, and then began an explanation with a gentle voice.

―This village was a gathering of people known as psychics. And because of their abilities, they were persecuted and chased out of the human world. With nowhere else to go, they were forced to wander this world aimlessly. After a long and arduous journey, they finally found a place where they could settle with no spirits or humans to persecute them.

“We have all grown tired of wandering.” The elder said as he took another gulp of his drink. “If we remain here, we are sure to be swallowed up by the waves as well. But that too is our fate.”

“But that’s……”

“Our lifespans are not so long as the spirits. Many of us have spent half of our lives wandering just to find this place, and some were mentally broken by the time they arrived. I do not wish to send these people who have finally settled down on yet another journey.”

“But……”

“Not all of us possess the strength to protect ourselves. Some haven’t even fully realized their abilities at all. But all of them have fought hard to arrive here.”

“……”

“You have no right to disrupt our way of life. Do you disagree?”

All I could do was shake my head. There was nothing I could say. Nobody asks to be born different, I understood all too well what it was like for these people, born with powers they never asked for, to be persecuted by humans.

I knew it couldn’t be helped, but all the same, I couldn’t hide my shock. “I’m sorry……”

“As am I.” With the elder’s words weighing on me, I started back out of the tent. But he called out to me again at the last moment. “Why is it you try so hard?”

I turned back and tilted my head at him. It seemed like an odd question to ask if he knew what the legend said. The answer should have been obvious. The world was in danger; so why was he asking me that?

But the elder simply ran a hand through his beard and stared at me. “I am asking why you – who has been thrust into this world – are so desperately searching for allies?”

(Thrust into……?)

“This person seems to know who you really are.” Vesper whispered, though the idea of it sounded crazy.

I couldn’t take my eyes off of the elder. “Was I…… mistaken?”

“……How do you know about that?”

“Because that is my power.” The elder smiled. “Though, to be completely honest, I don’t quite understand how it works myself.”

Desperately, I tried to explain myself to the elder. “I want to return to my own world. In order to do that, I can’t let myself disappear in this world― I don’t know how to go home, so until then, I have to do what I can here.”

The elder stared at me. “Then, if you knew how to go back, would you abandon this world?”

“Huh……?”

“Or are you prepared to live out your life in this doomed world?”

“That’s……”

I hadn’t even considered that. I just wanted to go home, that was all. I hadn’t given it a thought what would happen to this world once I returned to my own.

“You have every right to want to go home. But what will happen to this world if you leave it behind?”

“……”

“I will ask again – are you prepared to live in this world?”

My head felt like it was spinning and I lost my balance. If we were wrong in the assumption that Saya and I had traded places, then the moment I returned to my world, there would be no one left to take my place in this one.

My heart raced in my chest.

“Saya…… you don’t have to force yourself to worry about that.” Vesper said, concerned for me. But my heart still wouldn’t stop racing.

“I……”

I liked Vesper, who knew who I was and cared about me. And I didn’t dislike Fili or Bith, either. I even said ‘see you later’ to Lilith when she’d looked worried. In this world, I was sure there were many more people I could meet, and who I would remember when I left. But that was all. It would all just be a memory then.

I wanted to see my Mama and Papa again, but I didn’t want to regret leaving when I did. I clutched at my chest.

(Papa, Mama…… I’m sorry.)

“I don’t want to have any regrets.”

“Saya……”

“If I left this world now, I’m sure I would regret it later.”

“Does that mean you are prepared?”

“I don’t know, but…… when I go home, I want to be able to leave this world with a smile on my face.” I looked up to meet the elder’s eyes, and he looked back into mine.

At that time― I still didn’t understand the situation I was really in.

I was convinced that I could save this world and return to my original world unharmed. But if I had known then that would be impossible― I’m sure I would have answered differently.

How long had I stood there? The elder just smiled at me. “Very well.”

I tilted my head in confusion, not understanding him.

(What does he mean?)

“There is one person here who does still love to travel. I shall introduce you to him.”

“Huh……”

“Theo!” At his call, the boy from earlier entered the tent with a smile on his face. “Gendor should already be getting acquainted with the Little Witch’s friends.”

Then Theo squeezed my hand and gave me a big smile. “Good for you.”

“U-um……”

“Gendor has yet to awaken his power, but I’m sure he will still be useful to you.”

“What kind of person is he?”

“He’s just outside.”

The elder stood up and stepped outside the tent. Then, Theo pulled me along to follow after him.

It was already dark outside, and torches had been placed everywhere. Standing in that light in front of the tent were Fili and Bith, frowning next to a man that was twice as tall as me.

“Are you Gendor?”

“Nice to meet you.”

Gendor spoke with a deep, drawling voice and dropped into a deep bow. He had long silver hair tied behind his back, and held his large hand forward for a handshake.

“Nice to meet you as well.” His hand felt warm around mine as I shook it.

“You must be Saya. My name is Gendor.”

“So, you like to travel?”

“I do. I don’t know if I can be of much help, but I will go with you.” As Gendor said that, he patted Fili and Bith on their heads standing to either side of him.

(How odd…… they made it sound like like humans were no good, but they seem to be getting along fine.)

They looked uneasy, but I felt relieved seeing them there, so I smiled.

At any rate, we had one more ally with us. Though it seemed like I was the only one who was genuinely happy about it.

“No time to waste, we should get moving as soon as possible.”

Fili hurried us along, and Gendor nodded happily as he carried a large pack on his back.

“So, where are we off to now?”

“We’ll want to gather more information, so we should head to Arche Haokar.”

“What’s that?”

“Probably the largest city in the world.”

“Let’s go.” Bith said and flew away from Gendor.

At the sight of it, Gendor’s eyes widened in surprise and amazement.

“Hold on a moment.” But Fili called for Bith to wait before he went off ahead and turned to face Gendor. “Are you not able to fly?”

Gendor tilted his head slowly. “Could I fly?” He asked, posing the question to the elder standing behind us to see him off.

“What-!?”

At the same time, both Fili on the ground and Bith in the sky let out a shout of shock.

“You can’t fly……” Fili’s shoulders dropped in dismay.

“Could we carry him on my broom?” I consulted with Vesper, but he just told me that the broom would break if we tried it.

So although we didn’t have much time, it seemed we would have no choice but to proceed on foot.

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[.Hack//Epitaph_of_Twilight_Volume1_Episode1|Episode 1]]
| Return to [[.Hack//Epitaph_of_Twilight|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[.Hack//Epitaph_of_Twilight_Volume1_Episode3|Episode 3]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

.Hack//Epitaph of Twilight Volume1 Episode1

2022-12-13T19:51:09Z

Tacita Koe:

==Episode 1//No Way Home==
Bathed in the golden light of dusk, countless white doves slowly circled above Hulle Granz Cathedral at the center of this world called Alba. From a distance, the doves flying in a circle through the fog overhead seemed to glow like an angel’s halo.

And standing there in white robes, one person gazed intently at that fantastical scene from the lakeside.

His name was Fili.

He was a retainer to Apeiron, the King of Light, and the doves that flew above were his familiars.

Fili was certain that tonight’s meeting was a trap. However, Apeiron had refused to listen to him, so he had no choice but to have his familiars watch the cathedral in secret.

Ordinarily, he would have been there by his king’s side― but Helba, the Queen of Darkness, had made Apeiron swear that only the two of them would be allowed into the cathedral this night. Therefore, Fili watched the cathedral that was obscured by fog, and prayed that nothing would go wrong.

Back before the lull, the Lands of Darkness had always tried to catch the Lands of Light by surprise. They forced them on the defensive, and for the hundreds of years that Fili had been alive, they had never once been able to mount a counter-offensive. They drove off the attacks, but by the time their forces could recover, they were ambushed again, and again, and again…… without end.

Fili didn’t like to think about those times. But then, something shimmered in the fog behind Fili, and he knew that someone had approached him covertly.

“What are you so worried about?”

Fili turned around in an instant and held out his spell staff. But the owner of the voice was blended in with the darkness, unseen.

“……Who is there?” He said, though there was a slight tremor to his words.

“So sorry to have startled you.” The voice in the darkness chuckled. “You people of Light must be terrified of the dark.”

At those words, Fili raised his voice, and the staff in his hands shined brightly. “Show yourself!”

“Hey now, are you really that eager for another war?”

Two hands emerged from the darkness and peeled something away from them.

“You are……”

Something like a hat was pulled away, revealing a man with slanted eyes before Fili.

His name was Bith. He was a retainer to Helba, the Queen of Darkness.

“Bith of the Black Cap……?”

“That’s right, Fili of the White Robes.”

Fili tightened his grip on his staff. “What are you doing here?”

“To ask–” Bith looked up at the sight of doves circling above the cathedral. “If you could you back off, please?”

“Why?”

“This is a meeting between monarchs. Even the smallest bit of interference could cause problems, you know.”

“I don’t have to listen to you.”

But Bith just shook his head as if chastising a child. “If she wanted to, my Queen could erase your little familiars in one strike. But she hasn’t yet, has she…… do you know why that is?”

“……”

“It’s because she doesn’t want to make things any worse than they already are. I don’t know how your King will respond, but from now on, we must cooperate with each other. If we squabble now, no plan will be able to save us.”

Fili glared at Bith― but with his naturally genteel face, he had no hope of scaring him away.

“Think about it this way; do you really want to be the one that caused negotiations to break down?”

At this, Fili wilted and let his staff fall to his side. “……Very well.” He said and drew a pattern on the ground with the butt of his staff – a crest to give instructions to his familiars.

A moment later, the spiraling doves disappeared into the darkness.

Bith watched this, and then sat down beside Fili, who stared at him warily.

“Are you keeping watch on me now?”

“You fool. We’ll be called upon soon enough.”

“?”

“It’ll save us time later if we can leave together.”

“What are you talking about?”

Bith, however, did not answer Fili’s question. Instead, he just continued to stare down at the cathedral.

After confirming the Fili’s familiars had disappeared, Apeiron turned his gaze away from the cathedral windows and back to Queen Helba.

“You certainly were thorough.”

Helba smiled and brushed back her long, silky gold hair as she sat upon the empty pedestal at the back of the cathedral.

“Shall we resume our conversation, then?”

“Yes.”

The tall, hulking Apeiron leaned back against the window sill and listened to Helba’s story while pulling at his beard.

“As stated earlier, our world has been invaded. But the Cursed Waves have only just begun their encroachment, so we still have time to find a solution.”

“……It’s hard to believe.”

“But it ''is'' the truth.”

“Helba…… what is it you’re planning?”

“Just what I said in my letter. I wish to initiate the search for the Twilight Dragon.”

“When the Cursed Waves appear― three shadow-bearers will set out in search of the Twilight Dragon to save the world of spirits…… could it really be true?”

Helba laughed softly as she watched Apeiron muttering to himself.

“You’re still so skeptical.”

“I am king of these lands. It is only natural for me to remain cautious.”

“But, there is a fine line separating caution from cowardice.”

Helba’s expression was almost unreadable behind the long bangs the covered her eyes, but by the smile on her lips, it was clear that she was looking down on Apeiron.

“!”

Apeiron hardened his expression and drew the sword at his hip, pointing its tip directly at Helba.

But she held her composure well and simply tilted her head as if confused. “And just what do you intend to do with that? Killing me will not stop the Cursed Waves.”

“……”

Helba rose from the pedestal and – without her feet touching the floor – floated forward to stand in front of Apeiron’s sword. Slender and radiant before, Helba raised one finger and held it out against the blade’s edge.

For a moment, all fell silent. Neither monarch moved a muscle as crimson blood oozed from Helba’s finger touching the blade and slowly dripped onto the stone floor.

Finally realizing that this moment of tension was wasted time, Apeiron lowered his sword and sighed.

“Let us dispense with the formalities, then.” Helba licked the blood dripping from her finger and tucked it back under her sleeve. And all the while, the smile never left her lips. “Do you have someone qualified on your side to take on this quest?”

“I would not have come here without one.” Helba nodded satisfactorily at Apeiron’s response and strode back to pedestal, gazing up fondly at the empty space there. “We don’t have much time. If you are ready, we will have them set out immediately.”

“Immediately? Just a moment, but it’s going to be a long journey, won’t they need time to prep―”

Helba turned and interrupted Apeiron. “Fili is out there right now, is he not? We can use him. If he had that many familiars to spare on us, he must have even more at the ready.”

“……Even still!”

“We must act now, Apeiron!” Helba gazed again upon the pedestal. “We have no time to waste. Not to pray to God, and certainly not to run away……”

As the talks progressed― far to the north of the Hulle Granz Cathedral, a girl stepped out of a windmill shed with drowsy eyes into a vast field of wheat.

The girl straddled a broom in her hand and flew up on it towards the windmill’s blades.

“Have to get it fixed today, Saya.” A black cat called to the girl from the attic window of the windmill.

“I know already! So stop making such a fuss when I’m just waking up.”

The girl’s name was Saya, and to those that lived nearby, she was known as the Little Witch because of her short stature. She was a peace-loving girl who possessed the ability to hear the voices of plants and animals, which she loved more than anything else.

And the black cat which had called to her was Vesper. He was a wise cat who lived with Saya in the windmill shed as her companion.

For the past few days, Saya’s work had consisted not of tending the wheat, but of repairing the windmill’s blades. Afterall, if they broke, the windmill would not be able to turn. So, Saya began her work repairing the blades while straddling her broom.

And all around her, the wheat field rustled gently in the breeze.

Then, hearing the voices of the wheat field, Saya looked away from her work. “Something’s wrong!”

Saya spotted something in the wheat field, grabbed onto her broom, and quickly flew over to it. A neat, straight line of wheat had been disrupted by something crashing into them.

Saya jumped off her broom and carefully approached whatever it was with her spell wand clutched tightly in one hand. And there, she saw that the wheat which had been knocked over was slick with blood.

“Oh my god!”

There in front of her, a silver stag with six legs was lying on its side. It was injured, but lifted his head weakly to look at Saya.

“Who are you……?” Saya rushed up to the stag and began treating him. The tip of her wand glowed with a warm light, and the stag’s wounds began healing in a flash.

“My apologies…… for the wheat.”

The stag spoke with effort, then dropped his head back onto the ground. With a gentle hand, Saya patted his cheek comfortingly. “Don’t worry, the fields will manage. I’m more worried about you.”

The stag was covered in wounds that were nearly fatal, and Saya’s spellcraft could not completely close the cuts immediately, so she pressed her cloak over the larger scars.

“It’ll take a bit more time…… but a few days rest and you should be good as new.”

But upon hearing Saya’s words, the stag opened his sky-blue eyes and turned them towards her.

“?”

“I can’t wait that long. I have to get moving now.”

With that, the stag stood up on unsteady legs and looked to the sky.

“Where are you going to go? I’ve healed the wounds a little, but you can’t fly in that condition.”

“I thank you. I will pay you back for this someday, I promise.”

Stamping his hooves with trembling legs, the stag raced up into the sky.

“No, please wait.” Saya spoke with a hollow voice. “WAIT!”

Then she straddled her broom again and chased after the stag. And below her, the wheat field rustled.

As if trying to warn Saya not to leave.

I was standing in the field of wheat. The gently swaying movement of it all was unbelievably realistic. Everything in this world felt like it actually existed, from the windmill in the distance to the wind blowing across my cheeks.

I couldn’t believe I was looking at a display through a pair of goggles. I reached out to touch to wheat stalks standing tall beside me, and I could have sworn I really felt the grain of it against my fingers.

It didn’t even feel like I was using the controller. It felt like I was moving my own body and the game was responding.

“Uncle Harald is amazing.”

As far as I knew, there had never been a game that could give you a sense of touch before. Uncle Harald must really be a genius.

And if this scene was the same as the one from the prologue, then there should be a certain someone in that windmill. Maybe I had a chance to meet the main character of the Epitaph of Twilight.

With that idea spurring me on, I rushed towards the windmill shed. The wheat parted for me as if it had a will of its own, opening the path ahead of me, and I quickened my pace.

I ran out of breath quickly, though. I wasn’t much of an athlete, so as soon as I reached the windmill, I slumped over feeling a sense of fatigue as if I really had physically run all that distance.

“What is this……?”

(This is a game…… right? Why am I getting tired?)

As I muttered to myself, a black cat drew close to me. It had short fur and gave off a sweet kind of smell. And it was looking up at me with quizzical, clear blue eyes.

“What are you doing?”

“A- a talking cat!” I took a step back in surprise, but the black cat just tilted its head as it watched me. “Oh, wait……”

(This is a video game, of course it can talk.)

I remembered there being a black cat in the Epitaph of Twilight. The main character – the shadow-bearer known as the Little Witch Saya – this was her companion.

(If I recall, the cat’s name was……)

“Vesper!”

Vesper frowned when I shouted his name at him. Well, it felt like he frowned, but his expression didn’t actually change much, being a cat. But if he was here, that must mean that the Little Witch Saya was somewhere nearby, too.

I started looking around for her, but then Vesper called out to me. “Saya…… did you hit your head?”

“Huh?”

“You’re acting strange.”

“Uh……” He’d said ‘Saya’, but he was clearly talking to me. “Am I Saya?” Vesper nodded. “And you are Vesper?”

He nodded again. “Did you lose your memory?”

“W-wait a minute, are we having a real conversation right now?

“Are we…… I don’t understand what you mean by that.”

“I mean, this is a game, isn’t it?”

“Game? What is that?”

“Well…… it’s like playing in a world of make-believe.”

“Make-believe? Come now, Saya, get a hold of yourself.”

The cat was getting upset with me.

(What does this mean?)

It shouldn’t normally be possible to hold a real conversation in a game. That could only happen in online games where you connect with other players over the internet and exchange information. Beyond that, as far as I knew, there weren’t any other games where characters could respond to anything you said.

“May I pet you?”

“Very well; if that means you will go back to acting like yourself. Go ahead.”

Tentatively, I reached my hand towards Vesper’s head. “You’re so warm!”

My fingers were really touching Vesper’s soft fur. I stroked him for a long moment, wanting to make sure that I was actually feeling the texture of his fur against my own skin.

“Saya, did you fall off your broom?”

“Broom?”

“You used it to repair the fan blades didn’t you?”

Vesper looked up at the windmill at the top of the hut, and I followed his gaze. The blades of the windmill were torn up in spectacular fashion.

“Still not fixed……”

“Yeah, they’re all scratched up.”

“They shouldn’t be! You…… didn’t do the repairs.”

Vesper looked like he was ready to bite me, so I just shook my head at him. “I just got here! I’m not here to fix anything.”

“What?” Vesper gave me a suspicious glare, so I tried to explain myself in the hope that he would understand.

I wasn’t sure I’d be able to get the full picture across to a video game character, but I did my best to explain it clearly― how I had secretly started up the game in my uncle’s room thinking it must be based on the story of the Epitaph of Twilight, and since I had started in a wheat field, had thought I could progress the story by coming to the windmill shed.

“So then― you’re saying that you are a Saya from another world?”

“My real name is Lara Hoerwick. But, well…… Saya is my name in the game, I guess, so calling my Saya is fine.”

“I don’t know what this ‘game’ of yours is.”

“Like I said before, a game is……” Vesper looked very deep in thought.

(Of course……)

I decided to look myself over until Vesper said something.

I still had my wispy, strawberry blonde hair – which I actually had a bit of a complex about – and even the nail polish I’d applied earlier today was still intact. It seemed like every part of ‘Saya’ I could make out was the same as my real self, from my flat chest to my slender arms and legs.

The only difference was the clothes I wore now – a dress, cape, and tall, pointy hat – all black. And I could smell a faint trace of lavender, like a perfume.

I tried pinching my cheek. It hurt.

“Hey,” My voice was shaking, but something was wrong with this picture. I was sure of it, so I got Vesper’s attention. “What kind of girl is Saya?”

“What kind…… how do you mean?”

“What did she look like?”

“?”

“Did the Saya that you know look the same as I do now?”

Vesper looked over me with a critical eye. “I don’t think anything has changed.”

“I see.”

I took another look over my body. It felt like mine, but when I looked more closely, I realized that my hands were rougher than in real life, with callouses that suggested hard labor.

(Am I just overthinking this……?)

But it had hurt when I’d pinched myself. I had a sense of touch here.

“……Hey,” Vesper looked up at me again. “So, you believe me, right?”

“If this world is one of make-believe, like you say, then where did you come from?”

(Where?)

“From the world of the people that made this one.”

“How?”

(How?)

I mulled over Vesper’s question. The answer should have been simple, but my mind suddenly went hazy thinking about it.

(How did I get here……?)

I held a hand to my head as it started to throb. My heart started pounding uncontrollably because I couldn’t seem to remember it clearly.

“Well, I put on something like a pair of goggles and selected the login from the display with a controller. After that……”

My voice was trembling. The more I tried to remember, the more my head hurt.

“Then where are they?”

I started at Vesper’s question, cutting through my thoughts. “Where?”

I looked down at where I should have been holding a controller with my hands, but of course, it wasn’t there. I touched my face, but I couldn’t feel the goggles at all.

(Where are they?!)

I tried shaking my head, but the goggles wouldn’t come loose. I reached out for the monitors that should have been in front of me, but found only air. “Gone! They’re both gone!”

(What’s going on?)

I patted myself down, searching for anything I couldn’t see, but all I felt was the soft fabric of my clothes. I looked around for the controller in a panic, but there was no way I could have dropped it. It hadn’t felt like I was holding it since the moment I had logged in.

“Gone……” My vision blurred, my legs gave out, and I slumped to the ground. “Where am I right now? This is just a game, isn’t it?”

I watched a tear fall onto the dirt in front of me. Vesper was staring at me with a look of bewilderment, but he sat down and looked up to meet my gaze.

“……May I try to see if I grasp the situation?” I nodded silently. “You have come to this world from another one.” Another nod. “You used some kind of tools to arrive here, but you don’t have them with you anymore.”

“……Yeah, they’re gone.”

“And without them, you cannot return to your original world.”

“Probably…… not. I’m not really sure.” I shook my head uncertainly.

If I had the goggles and controller, would I be able to log out? I haven’t been able to feel either of those accessories since logging in, so I couldn’t really be sure they would work even if I had them in this world.

“Do you have memories of being Saya?”

“Of course not; I’m still me, after all.”

“Can you use spellcraft?”

“Spellcraft?”

“Saya was skilled in the usage of healing spells. Are you able to do the same?”

“I can’t do anything like that. I wouldn’t even know where to start……”

Vesper sighed as he watched me descend into melancholy.

“Then what of the voices? Can you hear them?”

“I can hear your voice, if that’s what you mean.”

“Not me, I mean the voices of the wheat.”

“The wheat?”

“You should be able to speak with animals and plants. That was another of Saya’s abilities.”

“……I don’t hear anything like that.”

“Well, normally, you wouldn’t.” Vesper said with a mock grin.

Then he got up and walked off towards the wheat field I had started in.

“Wait!” My legs were still shaking, but I stood up and followed after Vesper.

Then, Vesper came to a stop in front of the wheat. “Listen carefully.”

Standing next to Vesper, I looked out over the wheat field before me. I didn’t understand what I was supposed to do, but I was desperate to not be alone, so I as Vesper told me and slowly closed my eyes.

(Please let this just be a dream……)

The wind stopped, and the silence it left felt suddenly deafening.

(What I wouldn’t give to hear the computer fan spinning right now……)

I took a deep breath, but a different sound that ignored my silent prayers caught my ear instead. It was faint, but it sounded like someone calling for help.

“Huh?” I cupped my hands behind my ears. “What?!” In front of me, the wheat all started buzzing at once, and my eyes shot open from the shock. “Vesper! Just now, I heard something―”

“Quiet!” Sitting next to me, Vesper had fixed an intense stare at something deep within the wheat field.

The buzzing from the wheat started getting louder. Even though the wind had stopped blowing, the wheat seemed to be swaying towards the same point that Vesper was staring at.

“W-what is it?”

“Something has fallen; let’s go!”

“Fallen? ……Wait a second!” Vesper hurried through the wheat field.

I chased after him. I was worried that I would lose sight of him, but it was like the wheat was parting for us, making a path to avoid us stepping on it.

And as we made our way through, I thought I caught the scent of blood. Then Vesper came to a stop, and my breath caught.

“Vesper! This…… what is―” My legs started shaking even worse than they were already.

The wheat was stained red by blood from a fallen stag. It had cuts all over its body, and its blood was pooling onto the ground around it.

Staring at it, it felt like the blood was draining out of my own body too, and it took all of my strength not to fall over again.

“Hey, is it…… is the stag dead……?”

Vesper approached cautiously and licked at its cheek, but the stag didn’t move.

“Hey……” Vesper turned and beckoned me forward.

I was scared, but I sat down next to him anyways. Well, it may have been more accurate to say my legs gave out again than that I sat down.

“Saya, heal him.”

“Huh?”

“It’s not too late to save him.” Vesper climbed into my cloak and came back out holding a small wand in his mouth. “Use this, and pray with all your heart for him to be healed.”

“What do you mean ‘pray’? What am I supposed to say?”

Vesper pushed the wand in his mouth towards me.

(……Umm)

Vesper was glaring at me, so I took the wand. “What do I do with this?”

“What do you…… We’re in trouble. Saya could pray and heal without saying a word.”

“But that’s……”

I looked between the wand in my hand and the fallen stag. I didn’t know what to do; I couldn’t think of any way I could help.

I was Lara Hoerwick, not the Little Witch Saya who lived in this world. I couldn’t believe that any amount of prayer would heal the stag. Without the controller or any kind of in-game command system, I couldn’t imagine how I was supposed to use spellcraft.

(What is happening……)

I sighed deeply while Vesper watched me with an intense look.

(I want to go back……)

As I stared at the stag lying motionless on the ground, I fought the urge to cry.

“Saya,”

“Hmm?”

“……Pray from the bottom of your heart for him to get better, and he will be healed.”

“From the bottom of my heart?”

“Yes. You must cast all doubt aside.”

“Cast all doubt aside……”

“You must help this stag now. Then we can take our time finding a solution to your situation.”

“……”

“Saya!” Vesper raised his voice at me when I hesitated, still holding the wand in my hand. “Are you going to do nothing with a wounded stag right in front of you?”

I shook my head. It wasn’t like I was refusing to pray because I didn’t want to help.

“But…… I really don’t know what to do.”

“Haven’t I already told you? You must pray with all your heart.”

I slowly closed my eyes again. Clutching the wand I had been given, I prayed that the stag in front of me would be healed.

For a moment, I set aside my desire to return to my own world.

If I could heal this stag right now with my prayers – like Vesper said – then I would pray from the very bottom of my heart.

(……Please, let the stag’s wounds be healed.)

Then, the wand started to feel slightly warmer in my hand.

“?!” I opened my eyes in surprised.

The wand was growing even warmer now, and the tip was emitting a soft light. My body seemed to remember how to use the healing spell. Slowly, I moved the tip of the wand over the stag’s body as if I were petting him.

The stag tensed for a second. “……Um, are you okay?” In response to my voice, the stag weakly opened his eyes. They were a clear, sky blue that seemed to draw me in.

“My apologies…… for the wheat.”

The stag wheezed out those words and let his head fall back to the ground. Reaching up with my free hand, I pet the stag’s cheek.

“I’m more worried about you than the wheat.”

His wounds healed slowly. However, the blood didn’t stop flowing from the worst of the cuts. I worried that my inexperience was keeping the spell from doing better.

Placing the wand down at my feet, I took off my cloak and pressed it against the area where blood was still pouring out.

“Can’t I help him recover any faster?” I asked, but Vesper shook his head while I continued binding the wound.

“You can’t.”

“Is it because I’m not Saya?”

“No, with Saya’s abilities, this was the most you could hope for. The wound is simply too deep.”

“But…… if we don’t do something……”

(Unless that wound is closed, he might not make it……)

With all my strength, I tore my blood-soaked cloak so that I could bind his still bleeding leg. One of six legs.

“If I could just……” I tried desperately to remember. To remember the Epitaph of Twilight I loved so much which this world was based on.

“Hmm?”

“Is this the shadowless six-legged stag?”

“What’s that now? Have you met him before, Saya?” Vesper asked, but then sighed. “But wait…… right now, you aren’t Saya. So then, how do you know him?”

“Because it’s written in the story……”

“Hm…… you mean that ‘Epitaph of Twilight’ you mentioned before?”

“Yeah. At least, I think so.”

I tried to recall more clearly, but memories of the story were so hazy, it wasn’t easy.

(But……)

“If I’m right, then I think he’ll be fine now.”

Vesper shot me a skeptical look, not understanding. “Is that part of the story, too?”

“I think so. I can’t remember it clearly……”

But Vesper must have decided to trust in my vague explanations though, because he turned to the stag and said, “You’re going to be alright. But…… with that wound, you’ll have to rest for a while. Saya’s spells aren’t strong enough to heal you completely right away.”

When he heard Vesper’s explanation, however, the stag lifted his head with purpose. “I don’t have time to rest. I have to get going right away.” He declared and stood up on weak legs to look towards the sky.

“Where do you have to go? With that wound, shouldn’t be moving at all.” I rushed to my feet. “Your wound hasn’t healed yet, right?”

“Thank you for your efforts. I will pay you back for this someday, I promise.”

Stamping his hooves with trembling legs, the stag ran up into the sky.

“Wait!”

My voice sounded hollow. The stag’s outline quickly grew smaller and smaller as if he were being swallowed by the sky. And as soon as the stag was out of sight, the tip of the wand in my hand stopped glowing as it had been.

“Vesper, what do we do?”

“If he wants to leave, there’s nothing we can do to stop him.”

“How cold!”

“Well, are you going to give chase then?”

“……Can I?”

“Call for your broom. Your thoughts should be able to reach it from here.”

(Call……?)

I just tilted my head in confusion, though, so Vesper added, “Can you try to call for it?”

“Do I pray like I did for the healing before?”

“That’s correct.”

I took a deep breath and tried to call out for a broom with my heart.

(Please…… come to me.)

However― no matter how long I waited, no broom arrived.

“It didn’t work……” Vesper muttered while watching the windmill.

“I guess I can’t call it after all.”

“Did you imagine the broom properly?”

“I imagined it…… but I don’t know what it actually looks like, so how would I know?”

“Eh?” Vesper froze with wide eyes.

“What, did I say something wrong?”

“You can’t be thoughtless when you call for the broom. You have to picture it clearly in your mind!”

“But like I said, I haven’t seen the broom before!”

“Ah, this is really troublesome……”

“So, what does it look like? If you describe it to me, I might be able to picture it properly.”

“The handle is made from oak, and the bristles are fashioned from straw.”

“Right…… so I should image a golden brush; is that right?”

“And a dark brown handle.”

“Hmm……”

Rather than the wire broom we had at home for sweeping the floors, I tried to imagine the bushy kind of broom like what gets shown in anime and manga.

(Hurry now……)

I looked over at the windmill shed. “It’s coming!”

The broom that I had imagined flew straight towards me. It came to a stop, floating in front of me, and I quickly grabbed it and hopped on.

(It’ll be just like when I used the wand…… my body will remember what to do, I’m sure of it.)

I slid the wand into my belt and clasped my hands over the handle of the broom. Slowly, the broom lifted into the air, and my feet were pulled off the ground with it. Surprisingly, the broom handle didn’t bow much under my weight, and as long as I held on tight, it didn’t seem like I would fall off.

“I’ll go with you.” Vesper decided and jumped onto my shoulder. The broom swayed slightly and floated higher. It was a strange feeling, like how it felt when I used to climb trees as a little girl and sit on a branch.

“This could be dangerous…… will you be okay?”

“I think so…… let’s go.”

The broom seemed to have sensed my intent, because it flew across the sky to chase after the stag. And it flew so fast that it felt like I was driving a car down the highway with the windows down, and behind us, the windmill shed quickly disappeared from view.

“Do you think we can catch him……?”

“I doubt it…… Stags have quick feet.”

We were flying over a dense forest now, and I already couldn’t see the wheat field beyond it when I looked back.

“This forest is really big.”

It was dark and gloomy below, and it seemed to continue on forever. Somewhere in the distance, though, I thought I could hear birdsong.

“This is wrong.” Vesper muttered to himself.

“What is?”

“That stag should live in the west part of the forest…… so why is he flying this way.”

“Because there’s someplace he’s trying to get to, wasn’t it?”

Vesper considered that. “I’m not sure what place that would be, though.”

Eventually though, we made our way out passed the forest and an iridescent lake appeared in the distance, and I started to just be able to make out the silhouette of the stag.

“There he is!” Even at a distance, I could tell the stag was at his limit as he fumbled through the sky. I pulled out my wand and pointed it towards the stag to try and heal him but when I did, the broom suddenly dropped. “Aah!”

I quickly snatched the broom back up in my hand. “Saya! What are you doing?!”

“I thought I might be able to heal him from here.”

“Don’t be foolish; he’s too far away…… and if you don’t focus on flying, you’ll fall!”

“Sorry……” I tried to focus on catching up instead.

As we approached the lake, the fog gradually thickened until I had to squint through it to see. The iridescent lake before us was larger than any lake I had seen before, practically the size of an ocean. A stone bridge was built from the shore and stretched out towards the center of the lake where a structure like an old castle stood tall.

The stag then disappeared inside that building. “I wonder if someone lives there.”

“They don’t…… nobody would take up residence at that cathedral.”

“Cathedral?”

“Hulle Granz Cathedral. Well, not that there’s anything to worship there; it’s really just an old building.”

“Then why is the stag going there?”

“I don’t know. Well, what will you do?”

I brought the broom to a stop.

After a moment, I decided to wait by the lakeside for the stag to come out. Something in the air told me I shouldn’t approach. However, from there, I was so far from the building that I couldn’t know what was going on inside.

I lowered the broom slowly towards the lakeside, and Vesper jumped off my shoulder to start grooming himself as soon as we reached the ground. I hadn’t noticed as much while on the broom, but there was a strong wind blowing here. Both my hair and Vesper’s fur were getting tossed by the breeze.

Pulling my hair back, I sat down on the mist-dampened grass.

(What am I doing……?)

I made a heavy sigh.

“So, Saya, what will you do from now on? Vesper asked me once he finished grooming himself.

“I decided to wait here, didn’t I?”

“Not about that. Saya― it still feels strange to keep calling you that. What do you want to do about your situation?”

“I – well – I want to go home……”

“But?”

“I don’t know how to get back.”

“Do you need the tools you used before?”

“I don’t think I can find them. I haven’t been able to feel them since I arrived……”

I felt like I was going to cry.

All I’d wanted to do was experience what a game based on the Epitaph of Twilight would be like……

(But this is more like Alice in Wonderland, now.)

In that story, a girl named Alice had entered the world of a book. She had to follow a rabbit to try and escape― but in the end, it had all just been a dream that Alice had imagined while taking a nap.

And I could recall the contents of that story just fine, but for some reason― trying to do the same for the Epitaph of Twilight just made my head hurt.

It felt strange, like someone had put a lock inside my head.

“I wonder if you switched places?”

“?”

“You and Saya.”

“That……” I was starting to feel hopeless. If we had switched places, would that mean I had to live in this world forever? “I don’t want that!”

“It would be problematic for me, too. I’d have to reeducate you from scratch.”

Again, I sighed.

(I wonder if Papa has come back yet……)

“That’s it!” Then I realized something obvious.

If Saya had switched places with me, then Papa and Uncle Harald would notice something was wrong. And Papa aside, maybe Uncle Harald would be able to do something about this.

It was a small hope, but it was something to hang onto.

I explained as much to Vesper, and although he had seemed to understand my explanation back in the wheat field, he looked a bit more confused by this, but nodded anyways.

“So, until then, you’ll just have to do your best here.”

“Do my best?”

“Those who don’t work, don’t eat. We can go back and repair the windmill first then.”

“……After confirming that the stag is safe.”

Vesper looked at the distant, mist-laden Cathedral. “What is he doing over there, anyways…… I can’t hear anything going on inside.”

“But there is someone else in there besides the stag.”

“And who would that be?”

“I don’t know. It just feels like there has to be someone.”

“He could have collapsed……”

Vesper said callously, and the words brought back the image of the stag covered in blood among the wheat, and I hurried to stand up, broom in hand.

“Wait a second.” Vesper stopped me. “You decided to wait here because you felt a bad omen, didn’t you?”

“Yes, but……” I looked at the cathedral obscured by fog. “Now I’m worried because you went and said something ominous.”

“So, you’re going to see what’s going on?”

“Yeah……”

But the moment I thought about it― a voice called out to me from behind.

“You won’t be able to enter the cathedral if you got there now.”

I whipped around in surprise, but I didn’t see anyone who could have spoken.

“Vesper? Was that you?” I asked, but he shook his head.

“It wasn’t me.”

“But, just now, that voice……”

“Of course, how rude of me.” Suddenly, a hand appeared floating before me, presumably belonging to the owner of the voice, and peeled something back from the air. “Hello……”

The sight took my breath away. The hand looked human, but the fingernails seemed to be several inches long. And then the hand pulled back a jet-black hat.

“W-what?”

The owner of the voice appeared before me when he took off the hat, and he looked at me through narrowed eyes. “Are you the Little Witch, Saya?”

[[File:Epitaph of Twilight v01 bw2.png|thumb]]

“Yes…… but, who are you?” The dark-eyed man stared at me with a skeptical look in his eyes. He definitely seemed older than me, but with how tall his was, between the jet-black coat he wore with the collar up and his bangs covering his eyes, I couldn’t really make out his features. “Are you a spirt?”

“I guess this means the stag’s story was true, after all.” But the man just continued as if I hadn’t said anything. “And you do have a shadow, so I guess we’ll have to trust him…… I can’t explain the details right now; just wait here for a minute.”

I frowned at the condescending tone in his voice that didn’t give me a chance to say ‘yes’ or ‘no’.

(He’s being so demanding despite having only just met me……)

I hated being forced into things. I hated when strangers talked down me. Nobody should have to endure that kind of treatment.

And without waiting for a reply, the man in the black coat flew away without assistance from a broom or anything towards the cathedral.

“What…… what was that about?!”

Vesper shook his head in disbelief as he flew away. “That was Bith the Black. What was he doing in place like this?”

“Bith the Black? Who is that?”

“A retainer to the Queen of Darkness.” Vesper answered with a sigh, like he had expected me to be confused.

“Vesper, let’s go back home.”

Intuitively, I had a feeling that I shouldn’t stay here any longer, so I decided to return to the windmill shed with Vesper.

Once we were on the broom and in the air again, though, Vesper asked, “What about making sure the stag was alright, though?”

“Well, it seemed like that man was going to protect him.”

“But the stag is a spirit of light.”

At those words, I stopped flying.

Something suddenly came back to me from the Epitaph of Twilight.

Even with the lull in the war between Light and Darkness, the spirits continued to come into conflict. And among the spirits of darkness, one of their favorite foods was the lifeblood from those of light.

I remembered frowning when I had read that part. The thought of it had just been too graphic.

“What’s wrong?” Vesper asked frantically when I stopped so suddenly despite the forest – which I learned later was called the Splintered Forest – still being below me.

“Why didn’t you mention that sooner?!”

“Stags are cautious animals; I doubt he would meet with a spirit of darkness without a good reason…… that’s why I didn’t mention it.”

“Is it really okay?”

“That one wouldn’t just up and eat him for nothing. Bith is a greater spirit, he’s not some lowly beast.”

“But that’s not the point……”

“What then? Do you want to return to the lake?”

I was worried about the stag, but I had a feeling that if I went back, I would be heading into trouble. It felt like if I did that, I would lose something important.

Then, while I stressed over what to do, Vesper nudged me back to attention. “Saya, something’s coming!”

“?” Something rushed over us before I could even react to Vesper’s warning, and without thinking, I lifted us higher to get above it. “What was……”

A flock of black birds cawed as they flew by below me. My heart was racing; I could tell something was about to happen – something bad.

The birds were all flying in the direction of the rainbow-colored lake we had just left, screaming about something the whole time.

Vesper and I watched them in a daze as they hurried away. “What’s with them?”

“Do you want to go back and check?”

“No. Let’s get back to the wheat field.” That place had felt so foreboding, I just didn’t want to go back there. I had to keep myself safe in this world until my uncle noticed what had happened.

But once we made it back to the fields, Vesper urged me to try speaking with the wheat again, saying they might know what was happening.

(Please tell me what you know……)

I tried to communicate by praying to them like with the spellcraft, but what came back was a sudden cacophony of sounds that made no sense to me and I raised my hands to cover my ears. Had I not heard them, or could I just not understand what they were trying to tell me?

Vesper watched me anxiously, looking disappointed that I couldn’t communicate with the wheat. “This is a problem.”

“I’m sorry.”

“It’s disconcerting, but that’s no reason that you should have to apologize. Those birds are native to this forest; however, I can’t imagine they were just migrating……”

“That what are they doing?”

“I wish I knew. I’ve been considering the question this whole time, but I can’t think of anything.”

“You don’t even a guess?”

“What I keep asking myself is why - even with the lull in the war – would a spirit of light meet with one of darkness?”

Vesper seemed to be losing himself in thought. I held my aching head, trying to remember anything from my readings of the Epitaph of Twilight. If I could just remember, there must be something from the story that could help us get out of this situation. But I just couldn’t seem to get rid of the fog clouding my mind.

“Light and Darkness are enemies, aren’t they?”

“That’s right. Why do you ask?”

“But they’re still both spirits, right?”

At that, Vesper sighed. “I’ll give you the short version.”

―The spirits of Light and Darkness had a long, sorted history. Long before the birth of men, in the throes of twilight at the end of the tenth month, the lands and skies gave rise to spirits. That was who they were. And divided as they were between Light and Darkness, from the moment they were born, they have fought in order to dominate each other. As for why they came to fight…… perhaps it was simply fate. And whether by that same fate or simple chance…… humans were born from that conflict with whom they could not coexist. For the humans had shadows. They were obviously different from spirits in this way. So, it became a three-way war…… and the spirits were losing. Because where the birth of new spirits were seldom, humans multiplied constantly. And so, the spirits created their own world far from humans, and ever since, the war between Light and Darkness had entered a lull.

“My head is spinning……”

“That’s why it doesn’t make sense for that stag to be meeting with Bith the Black.” Vesper concluded, but then while we stood in front of the wheat, I heard footsteps approach behind us.

(What now?!)

But when I turned around, the man in the black that had appeared to us by the lake was there, accompanied by a kindly-looking man in pure white robes. He was a bit taller than the man in black, but he didn’t give off the same sense of arrogance as him.

“I thought I told you to stay put.” The man in the black coat said and glared at me with obvious disdain.

“That just would have been a hassle.”

“Oh, don’t be like that!”

I couldn’t help but poke at the hornet’s nest. And next to him, the man in the white robes had a confused expression on his face. “I’m terribly sorry, but we really don’t have much time. We need to leave immediately……”

“Wait!” Vesper interjected. “What are Fili the White and Bith the Black doing together?”

“You must be Vesper the black cat; have you not heard? The legend is being realized.”

“The legend…… you can’t mean–” At that, Vesper went very quiet.

(The legend? Being realized……?)

Again, the fog that had been clouding my mind cleared a little bit and something I had read from the Epitaph of Twilight flashed through my mind.

“When the Cursed Waves appear, three shadow-bearers will set out on a journey to search for the Twilight Dragon that will save the world of spirits…… is that what you mean?”

“You know of it?” Vesper asked with surprise.

I couldn’t before, but now I remembered it clearly. Was it because I had read the phrase so many times back in the real world?

(What is about to happen……?)

I tried to remember what came after that, but my memories were still hazy. I couldn’t recall the rest of the story contents. However, that meant that my ill omen from earlier had been right.

“Well, if you understand, then we can speed this up. Let’s leave now.”

“Leave…… to find the Twilight Dragon? Me?”

“You do bear a shadow.” Bith said simply, and I looked at my feet.

There was a shadow there, but when I shifted my gaze to Bith and Fili’s feet, I saw that they didn’t have shadows.

Following my gaze, Bith raised an eyebrow and stared me. “So, that’s how it is. Let’s go.”

“Hold on a second!” I stopped Bith and Fili before they could take off. “Do I really have to go?”

“The waves are coming. If we don’t hurry now, we’ll be in danger.”

“But……”

(If I go on a dangerous journey and something happens……)

I was afraid I would never be able to return to my own world.

And then, the wheat field screamed. Without words, it was trying to warn me that something was closing in.

The blood drained from Fili’s face, and he stilled like he had been frozen in ice. “It’s already here……”

But Bith just clicked his tongue and pulled a wand out from his breast pocket. Their reacts were polar opposites, but they were looking in the same direction.

“!” I followed their gazes upwards and gasped.

It was just southeast of the wheat field – a cloud so thick it blotted out the sun was leading a translucent, blubbery mass across the horizon, engulfing everything in its path.

It seemed like it was moving slowly, but with how massive it was, it must have actually been extremely fast. Already, the wheat field was starting to erode.

“The waves……” Fili muttered under his breath.”

“That’s the Cursed Wave?”

I had always pictured them more like a tsunami, but the sight of the real deal stunned me. And now I understood why they were willing to rely on a legend to defeat them.

It couldn’t even really be called a wave. I doubted there was an appropriate word for something as dreadful as this. Even seeing a real world missile would have been a less terrifying sight. Just then, a nest of mice suddenly ran through the wheat field as they tried to escape the wave, and I got caught up in their scampering and fell.

Vesper screamed at me to run, but I just sat there and silently shook my head, stuck dumb by the terror.

“What are you doing?! Weren’t you going back to where you came from?”

(That’s right…… I have to get back home……)

I pounded on my trembling legs.

(Calm down!)

Bith and Fili wouldn’t know what we were talking about – they just wanted me to go with them on their journey – but either way, I needed to get out of here.

Vesper ran up to me. “Saya…… let’s give up here and go with them.”

“But–”

“It’s not safe here anymore.”

“Are you okay with that, Vesper?”

“You expect me to stay?”

“I mean with me.”

Vesper laughed. “I am Saya’s partner.”

“Thank you.” I stood up slowly, looking up at the wave that was making its way towards us.

(There’s no way I could stop something like this……)

“Are you coming, then?”

I nodded to Bith and mounted my broom. “There’s no point staying here any longer, so…… I’ll go.”

“Please, just one more moment.” Fili said and handed me a black cloth. “A replacement for the cloak you used to treat the stag’s injuries.”

I accepted it without a word and put on the fresh cloak. The lining was the same sky blue as the stag’s eyes.

“Let’s go.” Bith and Fili lifted into the air without even needing something to help them fly. I put Vesper up on my shoulders and followed them on my broom.

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[.Hack//Epitaph_of_Twilight_Volume1_Prologue|Prologue]]
| Return to [[.Hack//Epitaph_of_Twilight|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[.Hack//Epitaph_of_Twilight_Volume1_Episode2|Episode 2]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Help talk:Administration Contact Page

2022-12-13T18:23:42Z

Tacita Koe: /* Beginning New Project for .Hack//Epitaph of Twilight */

__NOTOC__
== Ongoing ==

=== Alt. Language Projects with No Content in Pending Authorisation Category ===

<div style="border:2px dotted orange;padding:5px;">This is a quick service announcement pertaining to project reclassification status:
*'''There are a handful of Alt. Lang. Projects that have no translations uploaded WHATSOEVER.'''
::I left these questionable projects in [[:Category:Pending Authorisation]]. (Mondaiji-tachi ga Isekai Kara Kuru Sou Desu yo (Italiano), Mokushiroku Arisu - Français)
::Theoretically, according to the new English conventions, these pages should be deleted if nothing is uploaded '''within a week'''. However, I'll leave it up to the Alt. Language Supervisors to decide what course of action to take with these projects, whether you want to officially give them extensions, or issue notifications, etc. This is just a memo so that we don't forget about them. --[[User:Cloudii|Cloudii]] ([[User talk:Cloudii|talk]]) 00:54, 31 May 2014 (CDT)
</div>

List of concerned projects updated. I'll delete them if I don't have anything regarding their activity. -- [[User:Misogi|Misogi]] ([[User talk:Misogi|talk]]) 07:10, 16 August 2014 (CDT)

=== Registration & Login Issues on the Forum ===

If registration is impossible because of a "banned IP", confirm the form again, use a different mail or a VPN to bypass this issue. This is caused by an IP ban range that is randomly changed.

For those who have troubles while logging on the forum, please refer to [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?f=16&t=10583 this thread].

[[User:Misogi|Misogi]] ([[User talk:Misogi|talk]]) 05:03, 1 August 2014 (CDT)

===Download as PDF feature on wiki not working===

The download as PDF feature listed on the wiki sidebar is no longer working. There is no estimate for when or if it will be fixed. You are welcome to check the [{{SERVER}}/forums/viewforum.php?f=73 "Appreciation & PDF" subforum] within "Auxiliary Brigades" forum for PDFs made available by general users.

== On Hold ==

=== Shinonome Yuuko ===

[[Shinonome Yuuko wa Tanpen Shousetsu o Aishite Iru]] will be upgraded to full project status, once one volume is finished. -- [[User:Misogi|Misogi]] ([[User talk:Misogi|talk]]) 05:03, 1 August 2014 (CDT)

=== Imoutolicious LNT ===

[[The Indecent Relationship between Four Lovers]] and [[Queen's Knight Kael]] will be upgraded to full project status, once one volume is finished.

== <big>Projects needing approval:</big> ==

===Washio Sumi===
As per [[Baka-Tsuki:External Contributor Rules]], [https://archive.moe/a/thread/117209264/#117236196 permission for Washio Sumi Light Novel].
Link to all text:
*https://archive.moe/a/post/116144248/
*https://archive.moe/a/post/117090114/
*https://archive.moe/a/thread/117209264/#q117235814
*https://archive.moe/a/thread/117518875
*https://archive.moe/a/thread/117792620/#q117807123
*https://archive.moe/a/thread/117900925/#q117910907
*https://archive.moe/a/thread/118101546/#q118107664
*https://archive.moe/a/thread/118133302/#q118143289
*https://archive.moe/a/thread/118281570/#q118285149
*https://archive.moe/a/thread/118412524/#q118420919
*https://archive.moe/a/thread/118786200/#q118807470
*https://archive.moe/a/thread/120549205/#q120570039
[[User:746939454|746939454]] ([[User talk:746939454|talk]]) 00:55, 14 April 2015 (CDT)

== <big>Account Problems, Human Resources:</big> ==

== <big>Site or project problems:</big> ==

=== Recent Spam ===

what the heck with the recent spam? Could someone do something about it? -- [[User:LiTTleDRAgo|LiTTleDRAgo]] ([[User_talk:LiTTleDRAgo|Talk]]) 12:25, 27 February 2015 (CST)

=== Shinrei Tantei Yakumo (linked project) ===
Laute deleted all his translations from his tumblr account. The project must either be removed or rehosted. If anyone with a tumblr account is able to contact him and get his permission, I am willing to uploaded his translations here as I have a backup of his site (HTTrack).-- [[User:rxls|rxls]]

*For now I've removed the external links and brought back links to some old wiki pages for the first volume. I don't have a tumblr or know much about it, but if anyone, admin or not, wants to get permission to upload it, then that would be great. Of course whether that works likely depends on the reason behind why it was deleted.--[[User:Cthaeh|Cthaeh]] ([[User talk:Cthaeh|talk]]) 02:41, 31 July 2017 (CEST)

=== Ore no Kanojo to Osananajimi ga Shuraba Sugiru ===
Regarding the illustrations of Volume 3/4, I would like to ask for permission to upload a new version of them. After the DMCA larethian deleted every illustration that he had uploaded from this project resulting in pages with broken links. As far as I know OreShura wasn't included in the DMCA. -- [[User:rxls|rxls]]

== Requesting to Propose A New Project Under A Translated Version of LN ==

Hi and greeting.

My name is Muhamad from Malaysia. I'm currently studying undergraduate in United Kingdom.
During my spare time, I used to read Light Novels (LN) from Baka-Tsuki (BT) and my Japanese friend, who is in the same universities. I do enjoy reading both original and English-translated LN.

Then, he said to me: 'Why not translating them into your Own Language (Malay)?" And here I am, quite to afraid to suggest it beforehand.

Therefore, I would like to request your permission, and your approval to add another language-translated LN, that is Malay.

I know this is something new, but I would like to try it by means of translating it to my native language.
If possible, I would like to found this new project, so that people from my country and those who can read Malay appreciate more stories in LN by means of Malay language.

I will give it a try, and you could give me a response.

Here's my email: mujahidmuda13@gmail.com. Feel free to drop me a email, to ask any question.

Thank you for your time reading this post, and also for your help and support.
I am looking forward to be part of BT community team.

Regards,
Muhamad.

You're welcome to translate to other languages, though if you're translating from a translation (ie English) instead of the original language (likely Japanese), then it is considered good manners to ask the translator first. --[[User:Cthaeh|Cthaeh]] ([[User talk:Cthaeh|talk]]) 21:11, 8 April 2015 (CDT)

== Unification of Series Overview sections ==

As stated in the subject title, the release info in series overview sections should be unified. Some don't list subtitles in japanese, or some extra list the page count, other have totally different formats of date. The way the brackets or dashes are put are different from project to project. Please consider making a formatting rule for this information. --non∞ 14:31, 9 January 2015 (CST)

While I'd say format unification is a generally a good thing, I don't think it's an urgent item. To implement this as a rule/guideline, it should probably be raised for discussion in the forums. And then after discussion (aka the thread sits there for a week or two without anyone posting), it could be accepted as a new rule/guideline. However, at that point someone would have to be motivated to go through and edit all the overviews, as well as enforce the rule for new projects; and it's probably true to say BT is lacking people to do such general upkeep. --[[User:Cthaeh|Cthaeh]] ([[User talk:Cthaeh|talk]]) 13:20, 12 April 2015 (CDT)

== External Project Request ==

Translation Group Name (with link): Sousetsuka sousetsuka.blogspot.com

Name of Representative: Either Sousetsuka or this username is fine

Desired Series for Affiliation: Death March kara Hajimaru Isekai Kyusoukyoku

Desired Affiliation Type (Hosted/Linked): Linked

Specific Accommodations/Rules Desired:
Listing one link to homepage in the main project page. The rest follow guideline for linked affiliation project.

Email and contact information: zweindrei@gmail.com

--[[User:Muryoku daga|Muryoku daga]] ([[User talk:Muryoku daga|talk]]) 01:26, 15 January 2015 (CST)

== Game Sensou ==

Hello Sir,

I've updated the Teaser Project "Boku to Kanojo no Game Sensou" and posted the complete Volume 1 as a external contributor of Kami Translation. Though I've updated the "Staff section", in the page, I don't know how to update the "Update Section" myself. the "Feedback thread" linked the forum is also Transferred to the Teaser Section of the Forums for now, if possible please check if I did something wrong or not and while you are at it, if found no error, transfer it from Teaser Project to the Main Project section.

...I still can't log into the forums myself...

For the update section, simply follow the format as it is (if you have no idea of the dates, do give a rough estimate of when the volume is completed, at the very least--[[User:Teh Ping|Teh Ping]] ([[User talk:Teh Ping|talk]]) 01:04, 23 February 2015 (CST)

Updated the TL, Update Section, Staff Section and the Series Information. The Volume 1 is completed while the Volume 2 Chapter 1's been added on 23rd.

Game Sensou marked as full project. --[[User:Cthaeh|Cthaeh]] ([[User talk:Cthaeh|talk]]) 21:11, 8 April 2015 (CDT)

== Shinmai Maou no Tesutamento supervisor ==

Shinmai Maou no Tesutamento needs a new supervisor can someone please fill in Shinmai Maou no Tesutamento is intense and epic

If left blank, the default supervisor is Onizuka-GTO--[[User:Teh Ping|Teh Ping]] ([[User talk:Teh Ping|talk]]) 21:40, 24 February 2015 (CST)

== Unban request ==

Hi, so, my brother's an idiot and got our IP banned (122.104.147.46 #49412) normally I'd just wait out the period, but I'd like to register as a translator for one of the new Mushoku Tensei chapters and by the time it runs out the volume will probably be over. I'm asking this from my phone because it won't even let me make a reqest on the computer. I can vouch that he won't do it again so it would be greatly apreciated of you could lift the ban sometime soon.

Done. -- [[User:LiTTleDRAgo|LiTTleDRAgo]] ([[User_talk:LiTTleDRAgo|Talk]]) 02:51, 2 March 2015 (CST)

== Added New Teaser Project ==

I, Darkdhaos, have started a new project for "Ochitekita Ryuuou to Horobiyuku Majo no Kuni" and uploaded some translations.
The link to the project overview page is here: https://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=Ochitekita_Ryuuou_to_Horobiyuku_Majo_no_Kuni.

== External Contributor Request - Desolate Era ==

I, IEWatermelons, have started a new project for Desolate Era as an external contributor and have uploaded translations at www.worldofwatermelons.com.

Translation Group Name (with link): I Eat Watermelons (www.worldofwatermelons.com)

Name of Representative: IEWatermelons

Desired Series for Affiliation: Desolate Era

Desired Affiliation Type (Hosted/Linked): Linked

Specific Accommodations/Rules Desired: None
(i.e.: Minor typo corrections are okay, but Baka-Tsuki contributors shouldn't make stylistic edits)

Email and contact information: IEWatermelons@gmail.com

IEWatermelons
March 4, 2015, 1:11 PM
--[[Special:Contributions/169.253.194.1|169.253.194.1]] 12:12, 4 March 2015 (CST)

== Spam in Recent Changes ==

Dear Administrators, There has been a lot of spam articles in the recent changes section as of late. Ranging from losing weight to getting various discounts, several things are being advertised. To frank, I don't want to read these kind of things on this site. It also appears that the same articles are being uploaded multiple times each day. It is so bad that the light novel updates I want to read/check are getting buried and hard to find. I am sorry if you didn't want me to tell you about this in this section, but I thought you should know about this issue. It is really annoying and I think this issue should be addressed soon if not immediately. Thanks again for running this awesome site, I hope this can help make it even better.

== Recent changes in Polish HighSchool DXD ==

I had some serious problems with my Internet connection when I decided to correct a typo, so I accidentally ended up with adding three revisions instead of one. Is there a possibility to remove two unneeded revisions from the history? I mean this page: [[High_School_DxD_-_Tom_1_prolog|http://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=High_School_DxD_-_Tom_1_prolog]]

Extra revisions in the history aren't really a problem, so it should be fine as is. --[[User:Cthaeh|Cthaeh]] ([[User talk:Cthaeh|talk]]) 21:11, 8 April 2015 (CDT)

== Request concerning licensed projects ==

It would be cool if the series overviews were unlocked for all the licensed series so we could add both new JP and EN release information. Please. --[[User:Angelanime|non∞]] 12:42, 16 March 2015 (CDT)

Cloudii fixed this by allowing transclusion from the talk pages. --[[User:Cthaeh|Cthaeh]] ([[User talk:Cthaeh|talk]]) 21:11, 8 April 2015 (CDT)

That's cool. I added those overviews. I'll udpate also the others licensed projects in the same way. DanMachi is already up. Following up will be Strike the Blood, Mahouka, Index, Tate no Yuusha, Seraph of the End, Durarara!!. These are not yet listed in the sidebar under abandoned, I hope you'll update it soon. :) --[[User:Angelanime|non∞]] non∞ 12:06, 9 April 2015 (CDT)

I did the same for DanMachi, StB, Mahouka, and Durarara!!. Tate and Seraph aren't locked as of now, so I left those as is. Index was already editable through Template:Toaru:Series_Overview. For the projects not in abandoned on the sidebar, they will be moved out of the project categories and into the sidebar once all the translations on the pages are deleted, which should be no later than 2 months before the first English publication. In Tate's case I don't think there's yet a consensus on what to do, so I can't say what will happen. Thanks for keeping things updated. --[[User:Cthaeh|Cthaeh]] ([[User talk:Cthaeh|talk]]) 18:49, 9 April 2015 (CDT)

== New Project for Konjiki no Wordmaster in English ==

I, {Onemanleft}, have started a new project for {Konjiki no Wordmaster} and uploaded some translations.
The link to the project overview page is here: {https://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=Konjiki_no_Wordmaster}. --[[User:Onemanleft|Onemanleft]] ([[User talk:Onemanleft|talk]]) 17:01, 22 March 2015 (CDT)

Ah sorry, I didn't know that I had to obtain permission for linked translations. I have contacted them and I will post their permissions when they reply.

So I got the translator's permissions for hosting their links here on BT shown in the screenshots hereː
http://postimg.org/image/60avsw6f3/
I don't know if postimage is fine for the proof. If there is any problems/things left to do, feel free to contact me. --[[User:Onemanleft|Onemanleft]] ([[User talk:Onemanleft|talk]]) 13:15, 23 March 2015 (CDT)

Updated link for translator's permissionsː http://postimg.org/image/wdrlxkr21/ --[[User:Onemanleft|Onemanleft]] ([[User talk:Onemanleft|talk]]) 15:30, 24 April 2015 (CDT)

== A new project: Divine Throne ==

I, totokkk, have started a new project for Divine Throne and uploaded some translations.
The link to the project overview page is here: Project Registration Page. --[http://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=User_talk:Totokkk] ([[User talk:Totokkk|talk]]) 08:06, 17 April 2015 (CDT)

I wanted to share it with the Baka-Tsuki community if they accept.

By the way this is the first time I try to register a project, if I forgot some steps or did some errors, is it possible to tell me so that I correct what I did not do well please?

== Please, don't delete the user GardenAll ==

Please, don't delete the user GardenAll.

I know that I don't have edited anything in the past year, but I will to do so.

Thanks!

:I clarified on user GardenAll's talk page that the account will not be deleted. --[[User:Cthaeh|Cthaeh]] ([[User talk:Cthaeh|talk]]) 18:23, 20 April 2015 (CDT)

== Regarding the Yume Nikki Light Novel ==

Hi. I'm one of the two translators of the [[Yume_Nikki|Yume Nikki]] LN. Currently, it's a Teaser project. While we haven't translated a whole volume yet, considering it's a one shot and that we've translated more than half, I would like to request for it to be raised to Full Project status, since otherwise, it won't reach it until it's finished, and personally, I would like it to receive some more exposure before then.
Thank you for your time.
--[[User:DreamlessWindow|DreamlessWindow]] ([[User talk:DreamlessWindow|talk]]) 18:39, 22 April 2015 (CDT)
:Acknowledged. Yume Nikki has special permission to be recognized as a Full Project even though a volume has not yet been completed. --[[User:Cloudii|Cloudii]] ([[User talk:Cloudii|talk]]) 19:01, 22 April 2015 (CDT)

== Request for externa contributor (ETL) for Italian translations few novels ==

--[[User:Kirishima Zen|Kirishima Zen]] ([[User talk:Kirishima Zen|talk]]) 21:43, 4 May 2015 (CDT)Hy I'm I'm writing from Italy. I'm the founder of a novel's translation Group and I'd like very much to post or link,whenever you like most my Italian translation on Bakatsuki.

Translation Group Name (with link): [http://otakuyaoi.forumfree.it/ Kirishima's Land]

Name of Representative: Kirishima zen, I'm the founder of the Group

Desired Series for Affiliation: Maru - Ma, Kaze no Stigma, Tsukumodo Antique Shop, Rokka no Yuusha, Biblia Kashodou no jinken Techou, The Zashiki Warashi of Intellectual Village, Vamp! Etsusa Bridges Series, Ghost Hunt

Desired Affiliation Type (Hosted/Linked): I prefer Hosted but I'm very bad in editing on Baka Tsuki so if anyone can host for me with credits to the Group it will be wonderfull, for Maru - Ma I'm yet in conctact with the Project Maneger RedGlassesGirl for Host capters, so for Kaze no Stigma, if this is no possible here are the links
[http://otakuyaoi.forumfree.it/?t=70730632 Tsukumodo Antique Shop Volume 1 Prologo]
[http://otakuyaoi.forumfree.it/?t=70725848 Maru-Ma Personaggi]
[http://otakuyaoi.forumfree.it/?t=70725861 Maru-Ma Volume 1 Prologo]
[http://otakuyaoi.forumfree.it/?t=70730801 Rokka no Yuusha Personaggi Volume 1]
[http://otakuyaoi.forumfree.it/?t=70730851 Rokka no Yuusha Volume 1 Prologo]
[http://otakuyaoi.forumfree.it/?t=70734664 Zashiki Warashi of Intellectual Village]
[http://otakuyaoi.forumfree.it/?t=70725703 Biblia Kashodou no jinken Techou Volume 1 Prologo]
[http://otakuyaoi.forumfree.it/?t=70720704 Kaze no Stigma Vol 1 Cap 1]
[http://otakuyaoi.forumfree.it/?t=70720803 Kaze no Stigma Vol 1 Cap 2]
[http://otakuyaoi.forumfree.it/?t=70721122 Kaze no Stigma Vol 1 Cap 3]
[http://otakuyaoi.forumfree.it/?t=70725287 Kaze no Stigma Vol 1 Cap 4]

Specific Accommodations/Rules Desired: If anyone can host the projects I'd like only credits my tranlation group
(i.e.: Minor typo corrections are okay, but Baka-Tsuki contributors shouldn't make stylistic edits)

Email and contact information: kirishima_zen@yahoo.it or my profile discussions in Baka Tsuki

Acknowledged. You may have to rely on fans to make project pages or transfer your hosted text; I don't think we have any Italian supervisors who can help directly. --[[User:Cthaeh|Cthaeh]] ([[User talk:Cthaeh|talk]]) 21:39, 4 May 2015 (CDT)

--[[User:Kirishima Zen|Kirishima Zen]] ([[User talk:Kirishima Zen|talk]]) 22:26, 4 May 2015 (CDT)Thank you very much Kaze no Stigma and Maru-MA I asked to ReGlassesGril and Ayame for italian page, for the other projects I've just send a message to every project manager for help to open italian page and host my tranlation. Only for Vamp! and Etsusa Bridges series I'd need help. To host for me it's ok any editor who can host my tranlation. Someone may help me please?
I also started translate Tokyo Ravens, I've just contacted the project Manager so I hope for you it's ok

I also started to translate Tokyo Ravens I hope for you it's ok --[[User:Kirishima Zen|Kirishima Zen]] ([[User talk:Kirishima Zen|talk]]) 02:30, 18 June 2015 (UTC)

== Forum registration ==

Hi !

Since a few days I try to register to the forum and have all the time the same error message (picture below).

http://uppix.com/f-Sans_titre5548b4930018e073.png

I try with different PC, internet connection and email

Can you help me ? :)

thank !

Email : belaoui@hotmail.fr

== Request to upgrade "Queen's Gate" to full project ==

Greetings, I, leecherboy, am assuming Project Manager responsibilities for [[Queen's Gate]], and I'd like to request it be upgraded to full project, since I think it fulfills the requirements.[[User:Leecherboy|Leecherboy]] ([[User talk:Leecherboy|talk]]) 09:42, 10 May 2015 (CDT)

This request might sit for a while both because the MTL procedures are being revised at the moment and because administration is busy with some other restructuring at the moment. However, there is a precedent with the early days of the Madan no Ou to Vanadis project that MTL chapters don't count towards the full project quota. When the current rules were written, that was missing, but just a forwarning that it's possible a rule like that could be included in the upcoming revised procedures. --[[User:Cthaeh|Cthaeh]] ([[User talk:Cthaeh|talk]]) 10:06, 10 May 2015 (CDT)

== Registration Issues ==

Hello,

I want to host my translations for Ore Twintail Ni Narimasu. here on this website but your DNSBL is detecting my ISP as a proxy and is blocking me from doing anything on the Wiki. I actually had someone else register an account for me but I hadn't expected such oddly thorough security measures on a site like this.

I was then told your admins might be able to do something about the block if I contacted you guys through this form so here I am and here are my details:

My email is WoodsRunner@redchan.it, the registered account is Woods.Runner and you've got my ip address(probably, pretty sure it's a dynamic one though). So you know I'm serious, you can find a sample of my work here https://archive.moe/a/thread/125189114/

== gift: random steam keys ==

8WD08-XHE8N-8HPR6 RACER 8

MNRJ8-L9JGF-F58RV RADICAL ROACH DELUXE

LVWEF-W6Z2R-Y7NFF SHADOWS ON THE VATICAN ACT 1

LXXD8-8V99F-P3D8M SWIPECART

4Z6D4-L6GEZ-RIBLE THE CULLING OF THE CROWS

Just some random steam keys that i already have in my steam library.
I hope someone of the b-t team gets a few minutes of enjoyment out of them.
Thanks for your hard work.

== Polish translation of Ore no Imouto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai ==

I, Flaria, have started a new project for Ore no Imouto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai and uploaded some translations.
The link to the project overview page is [[Ore no Imouto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai PL|here]].

I don't know why, but I can't register on Baka-Tsuki forum. When I click sumit on the registration page, it appear an error. I have tried register on my friend's computer, but there was the same problem. What should I do? --[[User:Flaria|Flaria]] ([[User talk:Flaria|talk]]) 13:53, 13 June 2015 (UTC)

New PL project acknowledged. For the forums, it's hard to know what the problem is without the knowing specific error message. It might be that your IP address is listed as a spammer on one of the external spamlists, that happens now and again. So you should copy-paste the text of the error message that you get. --[[User:Cthaeh|Cthaeh]] ([[User talk:Cthaeh|talk]]) 15:03, 13 June 2015 (UTC)

== gak bs log in ==

maaf gan kok gak bs log in. mksh

== False Clockwork Planet ==

Excuse me, I think there is some uploading mistakes with the light novel "Clockwork Planet". I have been an avid follower of this light novel translation and you should be aware that what has been recently uploaded is not clockwork planet. First off the translator of this light novel has not uploaded translations for volume 3 yet on his website http://hellping.org/. However, the recent translations are supposedly from the third volume. Second, the style is completely different from the "Clockwork Planet" novel (even when accounting for a different translator). The supposed chapters are much to short for "Clockwork Planet" and after the first chapter none of the main characters are even mentioned. I am glad that you are adding "Clockwork Planet". That said, I believe everyone wants the correct version up. Again, you can find the translated version of "Clockwork Planet at http://hellping.org/. There should be two complete volumes there. I hope this helps.

::There was something strange in that for a little while the v3 prologue was the copy of another series, but the current prologue should actually be Clockwork Planet. So I think this is resolved. --[[User:Cthaeh|Cthaeh]] ([[User talk:Cthaeh|talk]]) 23:18, 3 July 2015 (UTC)

== New Project ==

I, Skeith, have started a new project for .hack//Another Birth and uploaded some translations in Spanish.
The link to the project overview page is here: https://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=Dot_Hack_~_(Spanish). --[[User:Skeith|Skeith]] ([[User talk:Skeith|talk]]) 09:11, 27 June 2015 (UTC)

::Acknowledged. --[[User:Cthaeh|Cthaeh]] ([[User talk:Cthaeh|talk]]) 23:18, 3 July 2015 (UTC)

== Juvenile Medical God ==

Hi,
Greetings!
I'd like to submit my request to place Juvenile Medical God under the Main Projects or at least advise what would be the requirements.

Please see below:
Translation Group Name (with link): AsherahBlue's Notebook
https://asherahbluenotebook.wordpress.com/

Name of Representative: AsherahBlue

Desired Series for Affiliation:Juvenile Medical God

Desired Affiliation Type (Hosted/Linked): Linked

Specific Accommodations/Rules Desired:
(i.e.: Minor typo corrections are okay, but Baka-Tsuki contributors shouldn't make stylistic edits)

Email and contact information:
asherahblue@gmail.com

Sincerely,
AsherahBlue

::With just a few chapters, Teasers_(English) might be better for it. However, admins are working on a WN policy, so things are likely to change. At the least there will be a new Web Novel category, but possibly the new policy might prohibit linked only WNs, so it's hard for me to enthusiastically take action on this when things are in the middle of being decided. However, if you wanted to add the Teasers_(English) category at the moment, the links should at least be organized like other projects (with a bullet point list). --[[User:Cthaeh|Cthaeh]] ([[User talk:Cthaeh|talk]]) 23:18, 3 July 2015 (UTC)

== External Project Request ==

Hi, guys.
So, I kinda tried to continue translating Kenkoku no Jungfrau from where it left off in Baka-Tsuki, and finally managed to finish chapter 3. Therefore I'm wondering whether I can have this project as a linked project in Baka-Tsuki. Here's the request form, and if I'm missing something you can contact me. Thanks a lot!

Translation Group Name (with link): Blanca's Blogging Block (https://blancabloggingblock.wordpress.com/)

Name of Representative: Blanca

Desired Series for Affiliation: Kenkoku no Jungfrau

Desired Affiliation Type: linked

Specific Accommodations/Rules Desired: not really sure about this, but I guess to just tell me whenever there's something anyone think worth editing. I'm also learning from it, so it'll be nice to know what I did wrong :)

Email and contact information: mediablanc@hotmail.com

::Should be fine to go ahead with it. --[[User:Cthaeh|Cthaeh]] ([[User talk:Cthaeh|talk]]) 23:18, 3 July 2015 (UTC)

== Turkish Translation of Utsuro no Hako to Zero no Maria ==

I, LoyalBlue, have started a new project for Utsuro no Hako to Zero no Maria and uploaded some translations.
The link to the project overview page is here: [https://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=Utsuro_no_Hako_to_Zero_no_Maria_(T%C3%BCrk%C3%A7e)]

::Good luck. --[[User:Cthaeh|Cthaeh]] ([[User talk:Cthaeh|talk]]) 23:19, 8 July 2015 (UTC)

Requesting [[Utsuro no Hako to Zero no Maria (Türkçe)|HakoMari (TR)]] approval to full project. I have met all requirements:

*2 Volumes fully translated. (So far)

*Project Overview Page including:
**Registration Page
**Staff Section
**Recent Updates Section and Updates Page

--[[User:LoyalBlue|LoyalBlue]] ([[User talk:LoyalBlue|talk]]) 10:35, 14 September 2015 (UTC)

Looks good. Removed Pending and Teaser Categories (was already in "Light Novel" category, so it's not much of a change). --[[User:Cthaeh|Cthaeh]] ([[User talk:Cthaeh|talk]]) 22:41, 14 September 2015 (UTC)

== Permission to view web novel postings on Forum, Major concerns. ==

My name is john34404 on both parts of the site and I want access to the web novels section on the forums. This is due to me adding evil god average, xin Ni (still not sure if its a web novel or light novel), and Dragon life to the listings.

With the new rulings on Web Novels I will need to ask additional permissions from not only the translators, but also to the baka-staff. This is due to the current translation projects currently being done usually will be dropped (Whole sites even) if the site receives no hits for the project.

I understand that it would be more convenient for baka-tsuki to host the projects, especially for the app, but a small revision to where currently translating projects have a wait/separation time until the text version is needed for the site would be better for baka-tsuki due to the willingness of access from translators.

It will be a lot easier getting permission for completed sections (or whole works) than it would be for the most current text of a currently translating work.

If the translators get no gain/feedback from this site they will just not give this site permissions to works and this site will likely become very small or unused. I use unused because the new Web Novel decision will make it hard to use the site and new sites may be made, due to the newer harder rules and regulations. --[[User:john34404|john34404]] ([[User talk:john34404#top|talk]]) 11:41, 21 July 2015 (CMT)

:*Thank you for making us aware of the issue with the WN forum being locked. Someone who can fix it might not have the time to fix it immediately, but the process has started.

::As a note, the intent is for web novel approval to be for translators themselves, as I expect there to be questions directly for the translator in the approval process. If the translator is just granting permission and doesn't really care one way or the other, then I think it's better just to leave it on their blog. It is true that Baka Tsuki will not be keeping up with tracking the various web novels sites, however there are already other sites (like Aho, or reddit) that are much more comprehensive with regards to following web novels. Baka Tsuki will keep its focus more on Light Novels. As a note, a back and forth discussion is likely more appropriate for the forums. --[[User:Cthaeh|Cthaeh]] ([[User talk:Cthaeh|talk]]) 03:39, 22 July 2015 (UTC)

:*Posting/viewing permissions for the web novel subforum should now be fixed. --[[User:Cthaeh|Cthaeh]] ([[User talk:Cthaeh|talk]]) 04:13, 22 July 2015 (UTC)

Thank you for the quick response. --[[User:john34404|john34404]] ([[User talk:john34404#top|talk]]) 9:12, 22 July 2015 (CMT)

== Please restore my translator and editor rights ==

Dear Baka-Tsuki staff.

I'm leader of Vietnamese translation of CLANNAD (see [[CLANNAD ~Vietnamese~]]). I request to restore my translator and editor rights for continue working on this project. See log rights [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=Special%3ALog&type=rights&user=&page=User%3AMinhhuywiki&year=&month=-1&tagfilter=]. Thank you in advanced. --[[User:minhhuywiki|'''minhhuy''']] ([[User talk:Trần Nguyễn Minh Huy|talk]]) 07:48, 22 July 2015 (UTC)

:*User groups restored. Welcome back, --[[User:Cthaeh|Cthaeh]] ([[User talk:Cthaeh|talk]]) 00:13, 23 July 2015 (UTC)

== Tran ==

Hi I would like to help translate the novel Rogue hero but I do not no how
To send it to you do you guys have a email that I can send the translated
Chapter to you can contact me here thomasfoster690@gmail.com

:*Hello. You shouldn't need to send the translated chapter, unless you translated it with a machine translator, in which case you should post it [https://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewforum.php?f=85 in this forum]. If it's not a machine translation, then just go to the project page, click on a red link, and post your page there. Though it should be a chapter that no has registered for. See [[Baka-Tsuki:Project_Conventions#Joining_a_Project|this page for details on joining projects]]. If you're more comfortable using the forums, then you can post it [https://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?f=23&t=5522 here in the project thread] and someone might help you transfer it to the wiki. --[[User:Cthaeh|Cthaeh]] ([[User talk:Cthaeh|talk]]) 00:31, 23 July 2015 (UTC)

== External Translation Group Affiliation ==

Hi, I'm the owner of an brazillian group of novel translators(http://mundodasnovels.blogspot.com.br/).
I would like to link the portuguese translation here to more people reach my site. Yes, we're a new group.

Translation Group Name (with link):
Mundo das Novels
http://mundodasnovels.blogspot.com.br/

Name of Representative: Kirio

Desired Series for Affiliation: Shinmai Maou no Keiyakusha

Desired Affiliation Type (Hosted/Linked): Linked

Specific Accommodations/Rules Desired:

Email and contact information: mundodasnovels@outlook.com

*Unfortunately baka-tsuki can not accept this linked project as your blog has a donation system for extra chapters, which would violate our commercial activity policy ([[Baka-Tsuki:External_Contributor_Rules#General_Rules|link]]). Others including you obviously feel differently, but the majority of BT contributors and admins feel strongly against money making activity associated with someone else's intellectual property, which is the reason for the policy. --[[User:Cthaeh|Cthaeh]] ([[User talk:Cthaeh|talk]]) 19:07, 25 July 2015 (UTC)

== ETL Italian Affiliation and Translation, Request Pages ==

Hy, previously I asked here permission for ETL italian tranlations of these novels: '''Maru - Ma, Kaze no Stigma, Tsukumodo Antique Shop, Rokka no Yuusha, Biblia Kashodou no jinken Techou, The Zashiki Warashi of Intellectual Village, Vamp! Etsusa Bridges Series, Ghost Hunt and Tokyo Ravens'''.
You agreed and told my to find a project maneger and an editor, so I've done but only for Tsukumodo Antique Shoop and Maru-MA the project manager answered me and make an italian page for the project.
Aniway here is my translation group [http://otakuyaoi.forumfree.it/ Kirishima's Land]
I asked to editors or project manager of all these novel but nobody answer me except for Kaze no Stigma one time and no moore.
Now in my group we are going on to translate and for exemple for Kaze no Stigma we ave yet the first volume translated.
Can you please help me to find someone who can help me? --[[User:Kirishima Zen|Kirishima Zen]] ([[User talk:Kirishima Zen|talk]]) 20:41, 28 July 2015 (UTC)

*Unfortunately I don't think we'll be able to find someone to directly help you (at least I won't be able to, maybe someone else will comment that can). If we had an Italian supervisor, I might refer you to them, however we don't, so I don't have anyone in particular. The best thing I'd recommend would be to post in the [https://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewforum.php?f=29 Alternate Language forum] and ask for help there, but I'm not sure how many Italian users visit the forums. You may have to learn how to create the pages yourself. --[[User:Cthaeh|Cthaeh]] ([[User talk:Cthaeh|talk]]) 02:02, 30 July 2015 (UTC)

I've yet script in the alternative language forum but nobody answered me. I also can learn but you can please link me a tutorial how to create a page? Also I'm an ETL I can manage a page? I want anything accord the rules so please tell me how I have to do, thank you very much^^ --[[User:Kirishima Zen|Kirishima Zen]] ([[User talk:Kirishima Zen|talk]]) 12:16, 30 July 2015 (UTC)

*Anyone is allowed to create project pages; and projects don't need project managers, you can just leave it blank. There are no detailed guides specifically for BT, but you can google to look up general instructions for wikis (such as [https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Wikipedia:Tutorial eng wikipedia:tutorial]). It's typically easiest to copy another page (ie another Italian project) and replace the old information/links for the one with the new project. --[[User:Cthaeh|Cthaeh]] ([[User talk:Cthaeh|talk]]) 23:28, 30 July 2015 (UTC)

Thank you very much so I can create a page and link there my group translation, right? Then the project is teaser until fullify all your request, do understand well?--[[User:Kirishima Zen|Kirishima Zen]] ([[User talk:Kirishima Zen|talk]]) 01:49, 31 July 2015 (UTC)

*Yes, you can add links as long as your site doesn't break any of rules for externals ([[Baka-Tsuki:External_Contributor_Rules#General_Rules|link]]); for example, as long as the site isn't engaged in commercial activity (take "donations" for the translation), and doesn't host Italian projects for novel series that are licensed/released by an Italian publisher. When making the page, just follow the general format of other projects. The convention for English projects is that it is no longer a teaser once 1 full volume is translated; the alternate languages aren't always as organized in that regard, but that's what I'd recommend. --[[User:Cthaeh|Cthaeh]] ([[User talk:Cthaeh|talk]]) 02:02, 31 July 2015 (UTC)

Thank you very much, yes we have these requisites, we don't ask donations for traslatione, we don't ask donation at all, and we are translating only novels that are not edited in Italy, if any novel we are translating will be published in Italy we support italian editors and translators and putt off our translation from my site. --[[User:Kirishima Zen|Kirishima Zen]] ([[User talk:Kirishima Zen|talk]]) 13:46, 31 July 2015 (UTC)

Sorry I'm here again, I start to create italian page like you said my but for Tokyo Ravens and Rokka no Yuusha italian translation these tread are put in english novels and not in italian novels, I don't know why or what can I do so I ask you if I can make something or you put the tread in Italian novel...If I make a mistaky I'm very very sorry--[[User:Kirishima Zen|Kirishima Zen]] ([[User talk:Kirishima Zen|talk]]) 01:08, 1 September 2015 (UTC)

Fixed. The key line was "Light novel (English)" should have been "Light novel (Italian)". --[[User:Cthaeh|Cthaeh]] ([[User talk:Cthaeh|talk]]) 01:55, 1 September 2015 (UTC)

Sorry for the late answer, I've finished to make all the page as ETL project and Group, I undersood where I was wrong. Thank you very much for you're help.
My Group had started translate also '''Gekkou, Heavy Object and Golden Time''' so I ask you the permission to make a page also for these novels.
Like I said before my Group is fit with your policy and rules, I want to tell that we translate also novel yaoi but for Italian policy and laws we put these translation under previous abilitation that is given only to users that are over eighteen years old.
I want you to know this because we are very serious about our work and our policy. --[[User:Kirishima Zen|Kirishima Zen]] ([[User talk:Kirishima Zen|talk]]) 22:56, 19 September 2015 (UTC)

== Zero no Tsukaima ==

Hi I want to register as an editor.

I plan to do major rewrites from ZnT volume 7 onwards to correct some of the bad grammar and machine translation present.
I've read on wiki I'm required to register for major edits, is this the correct place to register? - [[User:Iro Daijoubu|Iro Daijoubu]] ([[User talk:Iro Daijoubu|talk]])

*Answered on user talk page. --[[User:Cthaeh|Cthaeh]] ([[User talk:Cthaeh|talk]]) 00:34, 8 August 2015 (UTC)

== Papa no Iu Koto o Kikinasai! Abandoned ==

Hello Administration!

I have monitored the [[Papa no Iu Koto o Kikinasai!]] project for over a year and it's been at my attention that the current Project Manager, [[User:Onizuka-gto|Onizuka-GTO]], has not been around the PapaKiki project for some time. I've done a little research and I've noted that he hasn't responded to requests on his talk page on if the PapaKiki project has been abandoned or not. I understand being a head of Baka Tsuki is a big time commitment, so I can understand how this could have happened.

There are contributors who wish to translate but would like some guidance/assistance on how to go about their roles. There are some who don't want to step on any toes and don't wish to start translating until receiving the OK.

I request to oversee this project until Onizuka-gto returns or I am considered a valid permanent project manager.

Thank you for your time.

--[[User:Shanesan|Shanesan]] ([[User talk:Shanesan|talk]]) 15:32, 14 August 2015 (UTC)

*Replied on user talk page. --[[User:Cthaeh|Cthaeh]] ([[User talk:Cthaeh|talk]]) 23:24, 14 August 2015 (UTC)

== kokoro connect please ==

hi my name is hassan I am from morocco

sorry ,but I just need to know if you're going to continue with the translation of kokoro connect please

please answer me here hassanelgarni5@gmail.com

Answer can be found [https://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?f=79&t=10428 here]. --[[User:Cthaeh|Cthaeh]] ([[User talk:Cthaeh|talk]]) 01:21, 4 September 2015 (UTC)

==misc question==

Hi I was wondering if someone could translate these chapters into English of Akuma no Ichigo because there appears to be only chapter 1 and 2 translated in English and rest is not http://iutruyentranh.com/truyen/7258-Akuma-No-Ichigo/c003.html?id=140704

Admins don't decide what gets translated, every translator decides what they want to translate themselves, so nothing I can do there. --[[User:Cthaeh|Cthaeh]] ([[User talk:Cthaeh|talk]]) 22:58, 17 September 2015 (UTC)

==New project==

I, Katsuudon, have started a new project for Houkago no Pleiades: Minato no Hoshizora and uploaded some translations.
The link to the project overview page is here: https://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=Houkago_no_Pleiades:_Minato_no_Hoshizora. --[[User:Katsuudon|Katsuudon]] ([[User talk:Katsuudon|talk]]) 17:55, 17 September 2015 (UTC)

Cool. Good luck. --[[User:Cthaeh|Cthaeh]] ([[User talk:Cthaeh|talk]]) 22:58, 17 September 2015 (UTC)

== College IP blocked ==

Hi,

Currently I'm a student at the Georgia Institute of Technology in Atlanta, Georgia, United States. I decided to join the Baka Tsuki community today, however probably due to my location, perhaps people that accessed the site in previous years, my IP address is blocked. I was wondering if there is any administrative workaround that you would be able to apply on your end to allow me to construct an account.

Thanks,
Prodox

It looks like a user account was created with the user name you signed with, so I assume the problem went away? If not, it would be helpful to see the exact blocking message it gives you when trying to create an account. --[[User:Cthaeh|Cthaeh]] ([[User talk:Cthaeh|talk]]) 03:28, 6 October 2015 (UTC)

== Psycho Love Comedy ==

I apologize for sending my request through wrong channel.
But please hear me out.

It came to my knowledge that yen press has licensed the Psycome series due to which it has been taken down from baka-tsuki.

I am a really big fan of Psycho Love Comedy series and have read all the three volumes and was waiting a long time to read volume 4 which you took almost a year to update on the app and site and was really eager to read it when i got time i even downloaded it and saved it so i could read it with peace and savoir all the contents.
But i lost that phone and the data and now when i got time and wanted to read the 4th volume, it had already been taken down and i searched a lot on net before writing to you, but i was unable to find any backup or copy of that volume in any format.

For the first time i felt a strong despair and a strong hate towards Yen Press as i lost all means to get to read my favorite series.

Even in my job interview i told them that i read books and light novel and this is the one i am fond of and also told them the review and summary of the series enthusiastically.

And yen press will be releasing the series in Feb/March of 2016, which is a long time.

As my last hope i thought of asking you if by any chance you could provide me with pdf, epub or even html version of the forth volume.
So i could finally continue on with the series. I already know full well that your hands are tied too. But please consider my request.
And i promise i won't distribute it to anyone or post it on any site or even share it with any of my friends or peers(not that they have any interest in light novels).

I would be indebted to you please please if by any possibility you could help me in this i will really appreciate it.

with gratitude, Thanking you
Harpreet
harpreet.sethi89@gmail.com

:-Sorry, not a relevant question for admin contact page, and requesting abandoned content is generally against the rules on the site. --[[User:Cthaeh|Cthaeh]] ([[User talk:Cthaeh|talk]]) 00:11, 28 October 2015 (UTC)

== Rakudai kishi no eiyuutan ==

I wonder if there is a forecast for the translation of Volume 4 of Rakudai Kishi in Eiyuutan

:-Sorry, not a relevant question for admin contact page, and asking when updates are coming is generally against posting rules on the site. --[[User:Cthaeh|Cthaeh]] ([[User talk:Cthaeh|talk]]) 00:11, 28 October 2015 (UTC)

== Tenkyou no Alderamin in alt. language ==

I, {Tamlin}, have started a new project for {Tenkyu no Alderamin} and uploaded some translations.
The link to the project overview page is here: [[Tenkyou_no_Alderamin-Thai_version]]. --[[User:Tamlin|Tamlin]] ([[User talk:Tamlin|talk]]) 14:14, 27 October 2015 (UTC)
Look like my registration not finish due to my IP become blacklisted so I can't fallow the rule said I have to post thread in Alt language forum, despite that I somehow can create page and post my translation. I'm sorry for not adapt to baka-tsuki rules completely. If you have some advice,please tell me.

:-OK. I updated the language category from English to Thai on the wiki, but it should be good otherwise. For the forums, it's not critical to create a thread, so that part is not a big problem, but being blocked from accessing the forums is a problem I'd like to try to fix if possible. If you could post (copy-paste) the exact message you get here, or you should be able to post in this [https://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?f=79&t=7251 thread] without an account, then it will help trying to figure it out. --[[User:Cthaeh|Cthaeh]] ([[User talk:Cthaeh|talk]]) 00:11, 28 October 2015 (UTC)

== Battle through the Heavens in Spanish - New Project ==

I, Sushimoto, have started a new project for {Battle through the Heavens in Spanish} and uploaded some translations.
The link to the project overview page is here: [[BATTLE_THROUGH_THE_HEAVENS]].

I am translating this series on my own all the information is on the chapter is link to my site.

== Project Manager Appointment ==

I, Sushimoto, am assuming Project Manager responsibilities for Battle through the Heavens.
All active members of the Project Staff endorse this nomination. --[[User:Sushimoto|Sushimoto]] ([[User talk:Sushimoto|talk]]) 15:03, 31 October 2015 (UTC)

:-OK, but external contributors (people who post their translations on sites other than BT and only post links) aren't really supposed to be project managers on BT. That position is really supposed to be for someone who wants to post their translation text (not just links), but it doesn't matter as long as that doesn't happen. --[[User:Cthaeh|Cthaeh]] ([[User talk:Cthaeh|talk]]) 17:00, 31 October 2015 (UTC)

== New Project-Imouto Sae Ireba ii ==

I, Rishiki, have started a new project for Imouto Sae Ireba ii and uploaded some translations.
The link to the project overview page is here: https://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=Imouto_Sae_Ireba_ii. --[[User:Rishiki|Rishiki]] ([[User talk:Rishiki|talk]]) 22:58, 12 November 2015 (UTC)

:-Great! Good luck with the project. --[[User:Cthaeh|Cthaeh]] ([[User talk:Cthaeh|talk]]) 01:16, 13 November 2015 (UTC)

== Web Novel : Seijo-sama ==

About this. [https://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?f=86&t=12801 Web novel Forums] . The link to the site is there. I'm not a fan. This is a translation by me and a friend. Would like to host it directly on BT and link it to my site too. --[[User:Ways|TheCatWalk]] 08:59, 23 November 2015 (UTC)

== IP supposedly banned for "spam"? ==

Hi, Baka-Tsuki supervisors.

Recently, I made some changed to the page "https://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=Hai_to_Gensou_no_Grimgal."

I also wanted to add a picture of the third volume, but since I did not know how to do so, I went to register at your forums to ask other members how to upload a file to your servers.

To my surprise, it said that my IP is blacklisted, and gave me two sites on which I was blacklisted - http://www.uceprotect.net/en/rblcheck.php?ipr=79.177.170.242 and http://www.sorbs.net/lookup.shtml?79.177.170.242.

Neither of these sites mention the reason or places in which I have spammed, nor do I have any memory of doing such. Is it possible to unban me, or at the very least, tell me where exactly I have done so?

I would greatly appreciate it if you reply. If it's more convenient for you, you can mail be at "arizxc@gmail.com."

Sincerely,
Ari B (xland44)

*Replied on [[User_talk:Xland44|user talk page]]. --[[User:Cthaeh|Cthaeh]] ([[User talk:Cthaeh|talk]]) 14:43, 6 December 2015 (UTC)

== New project Inou-Battle wa Nichijou-kei no Naka de ==

I, FirstAidTent, have started a new project for "Inou-Battle wa Nichijou-kei no Naka de" and uploaded some translations.
The link to the project overview page is here: https://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=Inou-Battle_wa_Nichijou-kei_no_Naka_de. 
I would also like to request to re-categorize the [https://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?f=15&t=10805 "Inou-Battle wa Nichijou-kei no Naka de"] thread in the Future Project Suggestion Forum to the Teaser Board. --[[User:FirstAidTent|FirstAidTent]] ([[User talk:FirstAidTent|talk]]) 15:41, 6 December 2015 (UTC)

:Forum move done. Good luck with your new project. --[[User:Cthaeh|Cthaeh]] ([[User talk:Cthaeh|talk]]) 16:20, 6 December 2015 (UTC)

== Good Evening, want to become a german Translator for you guys ==

Good evening. I am new to this wonderful site, but registrated right away. Getting to the point, I would really love to do translation work on Mushoku Tensei, translating it from English to German. But I have no idea how or wether I may do it. So.. what do I have to do to help your site?

Short instroduction of mine: I don't read light novels regulary, but I happened to get Mushoku Tensei in my hands and it's whole world absorbed me for mere two weeks of my life. While learning, eating, sleeping or working I did nothing else despite for holding onto my Kindle. So after I finished reading 5 months ago, I am still inspired by doing some translation on my own. I am german and want to try my best to open Mushoku Tensei to other people here.

I work very late till late evening, but will use my free time for translating.

Greetings Pandabro

Btw. how can I show you guys some of my work?

*You don’t need to show anyone a sample. BT is an mostly an open community, so everyone starts and manages their own projects themselves. Administration mostly just tries to keep things organized is all. So I suggest you translate the text from the English project page and [[Mushoku_Tensei_(German)|make a German page here]]. Also, any time “<nowiki>[[</nowiki>Mushoku Tensei:” appears in the project page, you should replace it with “<nowiki>[[</nowiki>Mushoku Tensei (German):” for the German page. --[[User:Cthaeh|Cthaeh]] ([[User talk:Cthaeh|talk]]) 20:59, 9 January 2016 (UTC)

== Using link and making a new page - I am confused ==

Hello guys, it's me again.
I wanted to do a link to my german translations for Mushoku Tensei on the english wiki link for alternative languages, but the link became red.
So I wanted to ask if anyone would know how to make a link for my contributions on the english wiki side?
And do I have to retranslate the whole wiki page in german too?

Hope somebody could help me.

Greetings Pandabro

*Yes, you should translate the wiki project page to German and post that [[Mushoku Tensei (German)|link]] above (where you currently posted the prologue), and then move the prologue to a page named like [[Mushoku Tensei (German):Volume 01 Prologue]] (you could translate "Volume" and "Prologue", or just leave them as English in the page name). When translating/copying the wiki project page, you don't need to do everything, just delete the links for volumes you're not working on right now (and change any “<nowiki>[[</nowiki>Mushoku Tensei:” to “<nowiki>[[</nowiki>Mushoku Tensei (German):”). --[[User:Cthaeh|Cthaeh]] ([[User talk:Cthaeh|talk]]) 02:27, 10 January 2016 (UTC)

== I am so sorry ==

Hey, I know I am being a pain in the ass. But I still don't get how this side works.
First of all. How do I start new sites for every volume of mine like you did for my epilogue.

2nd Q.: How do I create a new project side like the wiki for Mushoku Tensei. I have read the "Project_Overview_Page_" rules, but I dont know how to create this or redo it like the original english one with pictures and so on...

Yea... I hope that was all from me for the tiem being..

Thank you very much for the help so far. I really want to do something great with your efforts :)

Greetings Pandabro

*You can just copy the English one and translate it. You can look at the text in the "Edit" version of pages to see how things like adding images or links are done and then use the same format on your page. [[Mushoku_Tensei_(German)|I started you out by copying the English page and updating the links]], but you should translate the English into German, and copy your prologue onto the new page ([[Mushoku Tensei (German):Volume 01 Prologue]], click the red links and then create to make new pages). --[[User:Cthaeh|Cthaeh]] ([[User talk:Cthaeh|talk]]) 17:15, 10 January 2016 (UTC)

== Linked project Tenkyou no Alderamin, starting from Ch2 ==

Translation Group Name (with link): helidwarf.com

Name of Representative: Helidwarf

Desired Series for Affiliation: https://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=Tenkyou_no_Alderamin
starting from chapter 2 translated here http://helidwarf.com/alderamin-on-the-sky/chapter-2-various-problems-of-the-northern-region/

Desired Affiliation Type (Hosted/Linked): Linked

Does Your Group Use Machine Translation or Machine-assisted Translation Tools? If yes, elaborate: No (rarely used to look up words I didn't know how to say in English = not native english speaker)

Describe the Source Material Your Translation Group Uses: Light Novel, Chinese, official published version by Kadokawa Taiwan https://www.kadokawa.com.tw/p1-products_detail.php?id=498erBFADGYOBv5jMlL3E8J8JGYIAtf8lIqh6WrTqnj0

Specific Accommodations/Rules Desired: I don't really know how this works since it's linked but I am looking for editors so all contributions are fine.

Email and contact information: helidwarf(at)outlook.com

== Oda Nobuna no Yabou ==

There are multiple pages missing from this series. While chapters are missing, as well as illustrations. Please remedy this.

== Account Creation IP Blocked ==

Hey. I'm trying to make an account, but it says my IP is flagged for being used as a proxy. Specifically, it says:

"Your IP address is listed as an open proxy in the DNSBL used by Baka-Tsuki. You cannot create an account."

I am on a university connection, but I do not use a VPN or anything like that. Maybe the entire range has been flagged because someone else on campus ran an exit node, or something? I'm not sure. Anyways, I'm wondering how I can make an account given this restriction.

Cheers,
@qhp [[Special:Contributions/128.227.159.16|128.227.159.16]] 05:58, 5 February 2016 (UTC)

Saw the memo at the top and made an account from home. - qhp 23:41, 7 February 2016 (UTC)

== New Project: Maoyuu Maou Tuusha (Italian) ==

I, NovelMangaGeneration, have started a new project for Maoyuu Maou Tuusha and uploaded some translations.
The link to the project overview page is here: https://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=Maoyuu_Maou_Yuusha_-_Italian --[[User:NovelMangaGeneration|NovelMangaGeneration]] ([[User talk:NovelMangaGeneration|talk]]) 20:35, 22 February 2016 (UTC)

== Report vandalism ==

User Darkmarcos12 has been repeatedly vandalizing both the English and Spanish pages of Gekkou, as shown in his contribution log:
https://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=Special:Contributions/Darkmarcos12
--[[User:Kemm|Kemm]] ([[User talk:Kemm|talk]])

Blocked. ty --[[User:Cthaeh|Cthaeh]] ([[User talk:Cthaeh|talk]]) 15:49, 30 April 2016 (UTC)

== Current/Upcoming Anime sidebar ==

The Current/Upcoming Anime sidebar could be updated a bit:
* The [[Saekano]] does have a second season airing this year, but... it was a teaser linked project that got DMCA'd at nanodesu, so I guess it should be removed?
* In it's place, you can put [[Masou Gakuen HxH]], which airs in july.
Thanks, [[User:RS|RS]] ([[User talk:RS|talk]]) 16:04, 7 May 2016 (UTC)

Done. --[[User:Cthaeh|Cthaeh]] ([[User talk:Cthaeh|talk]]) 16:30, 7 May 2016 (UTC)

== New Project: The Reunion With Twelve Fascinating Goddesses (Spanish) ==

I, Darkdraig, have started a new project for The Reunion With Twelve Fascinating Goddesses (Spanish) and uploaded some translation. The link to the project overview page is here: [[https://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=The_Reunion_With_Twelve_Fascinating_Goddesses_~_(Spanish) | The Reunion With Twelve Fascinating Goddesses(Spanish)]] so I'm asking to approve my new project since It's already vol 1 full translated and also I am assuming Project Manager responsibilities for The Reunion With Twelve Fascinating Goddesses (Spanish). All active members of the Project Staff endorse this nomination. --[[User:Darkdraig|Darkdraig]] ([[User talk:Darkdraig|talk]]) 16:41, 15 May 2016 (UTC)

:OK. --[[User:Cthaeh|Cthaeh]] ([[User talk:Cthaeh|talk]]) 02:27, 20 July 2016 (UTC)

== New Italian Projects ==

I, novelmangageneration, have started a new project for:

'''1. Baka to Test to Shoukanjuu,

'''2. Maoyuu Maou Yuusha,

'''3. Mushoku Tensei - Isekai Ittara Honki,

'''4. Re:Monster'''

and uploaded some translations.
The link to the project overview page is here:

1. https://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=Baka_to_Tesuto_to_Syokanju_-_Italiano

2. https://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=Maoyuu_Maou_Yuusha_-_Italian

3. https://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=Mushoku_Tensei_(Italian)

4. https://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=Re:monster

novelmangageneration--[[User:NovelMangaGeneration|NovelMangaGeneration]] ([[User talk:NovelMangaGeneration|talk]]) 15:01, 18 May 2016 (UTC)

== Account Help ==

Hello,

Would you be able to help me delete my bakatsuki forum account and all the posts associated with it?

The username is "vermiliongrey".

Unfortunately, I forgot the password and I don't have the email to reset the password. However, I can verify my identiy through this cookie trail:

My profile here:
https://www.mangaupdates.com/groups.html?id=4947

leads to:
https://www.twitter.com/vermiliongrey

and I can contact you somehow via that twitter account if you need. You can contact me via that twitter account or at y (a) whitegrey (dot) co

Thanks

--[[User:Vermiliongrey|Vermiliongrey]] ([[User talk:Vermiliongrey|talk]]) 03:36, 19 May 2016 (UTC)

I don't personally have the ability to delete the account itself; I could delete a few specific posts for a good reason (such as sensitive personal information, you can send a private message if that's the case), but that's all I'll personally do. Someone else may have more moderator rights and/or time. --[[User:Cthaeh|Cthaeh]] ([[User talk:Cthaeh|talk]]) 03:58, 19 May 2016 (UTC)

== Error ==

The book creater keep reporting error, please fix that.

== Log in ==

<strike>After the maintenance, I was immediately logged out and I can't seem to be able to log in again.--[[Special:Contributions/127.0.0.1|127.0.0.1]]</strike>
:Fixed. There may or may not have been a problem that was fixed by resetting the password.

== mobile devices ==

unable to view website in mobile devices says ssl connetection page fail never happened before.

You were trying to view the website through a typical browser on a mobile device (not the bt android app)? I was able to view the site fine on both mobile devices I tried. I might try the generic advice of clearing your cookies/cache, but I'm not really sure if that'll help. --[[User:Cthaeh|Cthaeh]] ([[User talk:Cthaeh|talk]]) 02:55, 23 May 2016 (UTC)

== Masou Gakuen HXH ==

in the smartphone application looked like bitmap was empty

== connection issues ==

since new maintenance on site has been completed I have been unable to connect to baka tsuki on my mobile devices. it says ssl connection failed the devices worked fine before to view site but now not so much as a home page for other websites when I try going to them they work I've tried to see what I could do on my end to fix but to no avail everything's green connectivity to access point router an connection to the net I just cannot connect to the site on device so I do not understand. thank you for your time reading

== BakaReader Ex fails to update ==

The android app fails to update the novels after the recent maintenance.

Sorry to sound like a broken record... but, recently the app hasn't been updating itself with new chapters or their subsequent updates. I think it may need to be updated again.

== Can't access the site ==

So for some reason I can't access the site with my 3DS or my Wii U. I can with my PC and my phone but with my Nintendo devices no. If this can help my 3DS gives the error 012-1004 and my Wii U 112-1035.

== Please also delete this page (Gekkou Vietnamese) ==

Please delete [https://baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=Gekkou:Volume_1_Viet| This one], this is also a part of Gekkou Vietnamese, which I forgot to tell you to delete.

--[[User:My2ndAngelic|My2ndAngelic]] ([[User talk:My2ndAngelic|talk]]) 06:43, 24 May 2016 (UTC)

*Done. --[[User:Cthaeh|Cthaeh]] ([[User talk:Cthaeh|talk]]) 21:53, 24 May 2016 (UTC)

== may want to check certificates I was trying to get on to site and got the text box can not be displayed ==

When trying to get in to the www.baka-tsuki.org site received message: The page cannot be displayed because the Web site cannot be authenticated.
* Are you using Windows XP or the older version of Windows?

== http fetching error ==

it's can't update novel please help

== Novel Illustrations cannot be fetched in app ==

Hello admins ^_^ Thank you for working hard.
I'm currently reading Baka to Test to Shoukanjuu and I noticed that the novel illustrations cannot be fetched from the app. It's still there when I check your website but I cannot access/fetch it in the app. Thank You :)

== /* Archive Baka-Tsuki */ ==

Hello,
I'm from Archive Team [http://www.archiveteam.org/index.php?title=Main_Page archiveteam]
We are a loose collective of rogue archivists, programmers, writers and loudmouths dedicated to saving our digital heritage. It has came to our Notice that Several time there have been brink of Take-Down and offline requests on Baka-Tsuki website. So as a number of requests from ongoing users at our site to archive Baka-Tsuki and save it for future. We thought to contact you.
We want to archive this website which is intended to be an offloading point and information depot for a number of archiving projects, all related to saving websites or data that is in danger of being lost. Besides serving as a hub for team-based pulling down and mirroring of data, this site will provide advice on managing your own data and rescuing it from the brink of destruction.
So, I request all the Administrator here to provide us following:
1. Provide the text backups of all of your articles of this website.
Along with images backups

P.S: Paradically publish full text backups of Baka-Tsuki for mirroring and archiving purposes.

Thanks,
Archive Team

*Not that I'm necessarily the final voice or anything, but since I'm usually the one to respond on things to this page, I'll give my opinion. An archive/mirror would have been a lot more important when we weren't sure if we would be able to stay online because of server host issues; that was at the beginning of the year, which may be part of the reason you received requests. We've since resolved those issues and will stay up, so I don't think it's as relevant anymore. In fact, there are a couple of reasons I personally would prefer there was not a mirrored/archived version. --[[User:Cthaeh|Cthaeh]] ([[User talk:Cthaeh|talk]]) 07:37, 28 May 2016 (UTC)

== Error 502: Bad Gateway when accessing the "Sekai no Owari no Encore" translation page ==

Hello,

I cannot access the project page of "Sekai no Owari no Encore" and displays this:

Error 502 Ray ID: 2a9fe78e13a6050e • 2016-05-28 07:13:32 UTC
Bad gateway

Etc.

Can you check please?

--[[User:Rixlanchy|Rixlanchy]] ([[User talk:Rixlanchy|talk]]) 07:33, 28 May 2016 (UTC)

== Alternative Languaje Project: Daybreak on Hyperion ==

Greetings to the Baka-Tsuki Administration. I'm Exilius, and I want to inform about my new project, the Spanish translation for the "Daybreak on Hyperion" original light novel series written by Aiorii. I have already uploaded some translations, but since I'm new contributiong on wikis there may be some errors. In any case, you can find the Project Overview Page here: [[Daybreak_on_Hyperion_~_Spanish]]
I hope there will be no problems with this project.

Have a pleasant day.
--[[User:Exilius|Exilius]] ([[User talk:Exilius|talk]]) 13:09, 28 May 2016 (UTC)

== Unable to access Baka-Tsuki using smartphone. ==

Hi.
Since about a week ago, I'm unable to access the website using my smartphone. I tried different browsers, wiping the cache and cookies, but nothing helps. I can access every other website without any problems.

== Site is not viewable on Kindle ==

I use my Kindle often to go on the site but recently (after the maintenance) any attempts to get on the site with my Kindle has failed.

Just some more info, my device is a Kindle Touch (an e-reader not a tablet) and I can't access any part of the site. Yup.

(Dunno about sig thing)

--[[Special:Contributions/127.0.0.1|127.0.0.1]]

9:06 5/29/16

== New series: Youjo Senki ==

I created the project page for Youjo Senki and linked the translations.
The link to the project overview page is here: [[Youjo Senki]]. --[[User:SifaV6|SifaV6]] ([[User talk:SifaV6|talk]]) 04:28, 3 June 2016 (UTC)

Hello I was wording if I am the online on that cannot access the website: baka-tsuki, certain light novels. I cannot get into light novels like Tokyo Ravens for some reason as it keeps saying the website is down, despite the maintenance happening over two weeks ago.

== Cannot reach any of the projects ==

When I try to view one of the projects I get a server error. You might want to look into it when you have a chance.

⤷ This should have been now corrected, if not please contact me. [[User:Lery|Lery]] ([[User talk:Lery|talk]]) 17:29, 30 July 2016 (UTC)

== Removal of Inactive Editor ==

Good evening,

I am writing this letter to ask that [[user:Simonoz|Simonoz]] be removed from the Active Editors list on [[Maria-sama ga Miteru]], and from the editor's list in general. Since "joining" the project, he has not contributed in the last year [[https://baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=Special:Contributions/Simonoz ''source'']]. Additionally, he added himself to the Editors list, which is against Baka-Tsuki's Editor Conventions rules. We currently do not have a project manager for Marimite, so I must bring this issue up with the admin staff.

Thank you for your time.

--[[User:Lunar Vitae|Lunar Vitae]] ([[User talk:Lunar Vitae|talk]]) 05:50, 6 June 2016 (UTC)

*Hello Lunar Vitae. General supervisors/admins (and this page) don't usually get involved with the minor details of individual projects. The project manager, or lacking that (as in this case) an active translator, are generally the leaders for their projects and likely the most appropriate person to decide on who should be listed as an editor. In this particular case, it seems fairly obvious the person never got to editing, so removing their name would likely be reasonable by anyone involved in the project. --[[User:Cthaeh|Cthaeh]] ([[User talk:Cthaeh|talk]]) 01:37, 7 June 2016 (UTC)

== Baka Tsuki Android App Novel Download ==

"Wrong Version of Key Store" this is the message i get anytime i try to download anything now. even older novels i once had I can no longer get images and some chapters.

== New project ==

I, Lumina94, have started a new project for Fate/Apocrypha and uploaded some translations.
The link to the project overview page is here: https://baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=Fate/Apocrypha_%7E_(Italiano).

== New Project - Monogatari Series (Czech) ==

Hello, Baka-Tsuki administration,

I, [[User:Robin997|Robin997]], have created the Overview Page for [[Monogatari_-_Česky|Monogatari Series (Czech)]] (link from the English Overview page included) and added the [[Monogatari_CZ:Bakemonogatari/Hitagi_Krab_001|first chapter]].

I have already finished translating ''Hitagi Crab'' and will be releasing it on a monthly basis in order to buy time for translation of ''Mayoi Snail'' (I am half-way through the second chapter). I plan only to translate Hitagi Crab and Mayoi Snail, though I am considering translating ''Kizumonogatari'' and the ''Bakemonogatari Official Anime Guidebook'' chapters.

Excuse any errors of mine in regards to following the Overview Page guidelines. If you've found any mistakes, I'll be sure to correct them immediately.

For the sake of clarity, link to Overview page here: [[Monogatari_-_Česky]]

Good luck with your project. --[[User:Cthaeh|Cthaeh]] ([[User talk:Cthaeh|talk]]) 02:27, 20 July 2016 (UTC)

== Request for new project ==

Translation Group Name: I dont have. I work alone.

Name of Representative: Daniel

Desired Series for Affiliation: Rakuin no Monshou

Desired Affiliation Type (Hosted/Linked): Linked ( I have my own page)

Does Your Group Use Machine Translation or Machine-assisted Translation Tools? If yes, elaborate: No

Describe the Source Material Your Translation Group Uses: I would like to translate from English form baka tsuki to Polish.
(e.g. Is it a webnovel or light novel? Japanese or Chinese source?)

Specific Accommodations/Rules Desired: Translator
(e.g.: Minor typo corrections are okay, but Baka-Tsuki contributors shouldn't make stylistic edits)

Email and contact information: My email: danielggg@onet.pl

PS: that is my internet page, I did not translate single chapter yet , but I will start as soon as possible.

http://rakuinnomanshou.za.pl/

== Not able to register email ==

I'm trying to register my email address, but I keep getting this error message
" authentication failure [SMTP: Invalid response code received from server (code: 534, response: 5.7.9 Please log in with your web browser and then try again. Learn more at 5.7.9 https://support.google.com/mail/answer/78754 pf5sm4906073wjb.42 - gsmtp)] "
I changed from using my handy to my laptop, and changed to an other of my email address's, no change in the message.
Clicking the link doesn't work, copying it brings me to an "this page has either been deleted or never existed in the first place" kind of site and searching the error number or the complete link didn't help...

----

This might be related to the problem above: I was curious and wanted to test the [[Special:EmailUser]] PM system on myself, but I get this error:
<pre style="white-space: pre-wrap;">authentication failure [SMTP: Invalid response code received from server (code: 534, response: 5.7.9 Please log in with your web browser and then try again. Learn more at 5.7.9 https://support.google.com/mail/answer/78754 q65sm10041399wmd.24 - gsmtp)]</pre>
Just to let you guys know. [[User:RS|RS]] ([[User talk:RS|talk]]) 18:06, 31 August 2016 (UTC)

*Sorry for not getting back earlier, but it appears all BT email services are down right now. For the wiki, I don't think accounts require emails; however, this means no one will be able to create new forum accounts until that's fixed. I've sent an email (not through BT) to the sysadmin, and hopefully he'll have time to fix it soon. --[[User:Cthaeh|Cthaeh]] ([[User talk:Cthaeh|talk]]) 21:27, 10 September 2016 (UTC)

== Can't register in the forums ==

Hello administration of Baka Tsuki.
I've been wanting to register in the forums but my activation email doesn't arrive.
I tried clicking the resend ativation email feature some times but it just doesn't arrive, i've been waiting for some days and now I'm sure it's not that it's slow.
I also tried registering with other emails to see if it was just a bug on the first one i've been using, but seemingly no.

The username is Usirber if you need it

EDIT: Now I've seen the answer. Shouldn't been fixed by now?

== Webnovel Yaoshenji/Tales of Demons and Gods in German ==

I wanted to submit my first part of a German translation for the webnovel Yaoshenji to the forums and ask for a project approval, but with the email confirmation problem i can't register there. Should I just directly ask for an approval and upload it on a file hosting site so you can check it? Do German translations of a Webnovel even have a chance to get approved, since both the German forum and the webnovel part seem to be pretty empty anyways?
--[[User:Hackfruchtsalat|Hackfruchtsalat]] ([[User talk:Hackfruchtsalat|talk]]) 22:28, 18 September 2016 (UTC)
:Forum registration/emails should be fixed now. If it's not working for you still, let me know the username you registered with and I can activate it manually. --[[User:Cloudii|Cloudii]] ([[User talk:Cloudii|talk]]) 13:17, 23 September 2016 (UTC)

== Project Management For ''Hentai Ouji''==

"Hentai Ouji To Warawanai Neko", aka "The Hentai Prince And Stony Cat". There is no project manager for this series at the moment, therefore, I'd be willing to manage and help translate the volumes of the series. And as well as have this be a full project, since one volume is completed at the moment.

From Xftg123

:''Hentai Ouji'' was licensed by DMG, which is why Nanodesu decided to stop translating the series. Also, to sign with your username and timestamp in the wiki, simply use four tildes: <nowiki>~~~~</nowiki> --[[User:Zzhk|Zzhk]] ([[User talk:Zzhk|talk]]) 01:44, 23 September 2016 (UTC)

== Will It Or Will it Not Finish? ==

I'm not an impatient person or anything like that, but, for some reason, it says on Noucome's LN page that it's been active for 3 months. I check the updates, and it last updated around June 2015. Can you guys change it to "HALTED", and also, will the project manager, Talinnilat, ever continue finishing the rest of the "Noucome" series?

:It's a wiki, so anyone who sees something that should be changed like a project activity status can do so; admins don't need to be the one to change it. And I have not idea what Talinnilat would do, he/she'd probably be the likeliest person to know. --[[User:Cthaeh|Cthaeh]] ([[User talk:Cthaeh|talk]]) 22:50, 23 September 2016 (UTC)

== New Teaser Project: Vandread ==

I, JeruTz, have started a new project for Vandread and uploaded some translations.
The link to the project overview page is here: {https://baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=Vandread}. --[[User:JeruTz|JeruTz]] ([[User talk:JeruTz|talk]]) 03:25, 7 October 2016 (UTC)

:Good luck with your new project. --[[User:Cthaeh|Cthaeh]] ([[User talk:Cthaeh|talk]]) 01:09, 12 October 2016 (CEST)

== Baka-Tsuki android app problem. ==

Hey there, your app Baka-Tsuki Ex is giving problem when attempted to read any of the novels. The error says Bitmap empty and then gives another error which is pretty long.

This error is happening with other people as well because in the app store people have written that they too get the same error. I have tried redownloading the app but it didn't work, I tried deleting and downloading the novel cache but it doesn't do anything so I wanted to report this to you people. I hope it gets fixed soon.

:Hmm... I'm not sure what's the problem. The developer posted the following advice in the forums, perhaps it will resolve it: "For BakaReaderEx users, please disable Load App KeyStore in Settings -> Update and Notification as it use the old cert." --[[User:Cthaeh|Cthaeh]] ([[User talk:Cthaeh|talk]]) 01:09, 12 October 2016 (CEST)

== Seirei Tsukai no Blade Dance page broken ==

When going to the page https://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=Seirei_Tsukai_no_Blade_Dance, it shows this error: 502 Bad Gateway

== Seirei Tsukai no Blade Dance is not working ==

Hi. I would like to inform that I cannot access to the page Seirei Tsukai no Blade Dance. I get page error when I click on the link in the website and the same too when using on the app.

I saw it's on the up to date section so I doubt it's removed. If it's removed, then please just ignore this message. Thanks.

== Seirei Tsukai No Blade Dance ==

It seems that the page of serei tsuakai no blade dance is broken the links display a bad gateway error.

== Konjiki no Wordmaster ==

I went to read some of the konjiki no wordmaster chapters but when I went to the main area for the web novel it gave me a "bad gateway" response. I tried multiple methods of accessing the chapters but all ended up giving me the same response. I am not sure whether this is a server error due to coding or what is responsible but I felt I should inform you of this issue.

== Seirei Tsukai no blade dance page error 502 bad gateway ==

I was re-reeading it and then the server died, and all that appears on the seirei's page was error 502 bad gateway

== Absolute Duo either Stalled or Active again ==

I don't know if this LN is stalled or not, it remained stalled and I saw chapter 1 of volume 6 was edited October 3, 2016 and the "Updates" on the page are not being updated even though the prolouge of vol 6 and incomplete release of its chapter 1.

Indeed, a new translator is working on vol 6 (external for now), but the person who added it didn't think of updating the project page (I'll do that now). --[[User:RS|RS]] ([[User talk:RS|talk]][https://discord.gg/YC65KzZ discord]) 21:17, 13 October 2016 (CEST)

== novels in app not updating ==

i am not able to update novels in ur android app after showdown. pls correct it

== Mahou Shoujo Ikusei Keikaku (Spanish) ==

I, MahoIkuESP, have started a new project for Mahou Shoujo Ikusei Keikaku (in Spanish) and uploaded some translations.
The link to the project overview page is here: [[Mahou_Shoujo_Ikusei_Keikaku_(Spanish)]]. --MahoIkuESP 12 November 2016

== Madan no Ou to Vanadis (Polish) ==

Hi, I, GoToHell, have started a new project for Madan no Ou to Vanadis and uploaded some translations.
The link to the project overview page is here: https://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis_(Polski). --[[User:GoToHell|GoToHell]] ([[User talk:GoToHell|talk]]) 17:09, 5 December 2016 (CET)

== Approval for full project status ==

Requesting for the series [[Youjo Senki|youjo senki]] to be upgraded into full project status. [[User:SifaV6|SifaV6]] ([[User talk:SifaV6|talk]]) 05:03, 14 December 2016 (CET)

:Done. --[[User:Cthaeh|Cthaeh]] ([[User talk:Cthaeh|talk]]) 07:36, 15 December 2016 (CET)

== Need Assistance ==

Hello admin
I'm Ibnu Psycho, i need your assist about an account on bakatsuki, Urgently.
account's name is [[User:SATRIA|SATRIA]].

we grouped on Bakatsuki update indonesia, but i can't touch him anymore. this is about project translation and progression group, so i want to contact him but i don't know his contact except for his account on bakatsuki and he's no longer active in here.

so respectfully i need your assistance, i want to know his email address when he signed up on bakatsuki to contact him. may you give me his email? i'm very helped if you do that.

need your answer..ASAP
thanks for your attention.

*I can't actually directly look up someone's email, and I wouldn't be comfortable doing so even if I could. However, if users have an email address with their account (it is not required, so not all users do), then you can send an email to them by going to their user page and clicking "Email this user" under Tools in the sidebar. Unfortunately, that option is not available for the user you mentioned, meaning that they do not have an email address associated with their account. --[[User:Cthaeh|Cthaeh]] ([[User talk:Cthaeh|talk]]) 01:39, 11 January 2017 (CET)

== Added new teaser project: The Book: JoJo's Bizarre Adventure 4th Another Day - brazilian portuguese. ==

I, {NcN 987}, have started a new project for {The Book: JoJo's Bizarre Adventure 4th Another Day - brazilian portuguese} and uploaded some translations.
The link to the project overview page is here: {https://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=The_Book:_JoJo%27s_Bizarre_Adventure_4th_Another_Day}. --[[User:NcN 987|NcN 987]] ([[User talk:NcN 987|talk]]) 20:34, 15 January 2017 (CET)

== DayBreak on Hyperion (in Russian) ==

I, FanTeazer, have started a new project for DayBreak on Hyperion ~ Russian and uploaded some translations. The link to the project overview page is here: https://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=Daybreak_on_Hyperion_~_Russian.

== Issues with email confirmation ==

Hi,
About 24 hours ago I attempted to register an account and have yet to recieve an email. I attempted with two separate emails on two separate services and have still yet to recieve anything on either. I would like to know if there is any specific issue or if it is just taking too long. The first account I tried to use was creepyjosuke67, but it would seem that nothing has been sent to it. I have checked my spam folder as well as had regular checks on my inbox. If you could resolve this issue or at least inform me as to what is going on that would be nice.
Thank you

*Given your comment on Discord, it seems like you're talking about the forums. I see that Lery responded on Discord, and I'm going to assume whatever he did worked out, since I notice your account was listed as active shortly after. Email redacted for preemptive spam/privacy reasons. --[[User:Cthaeh|Cthaeh]] ([[User talk:Cthaeh|talk]]) 02:26, 26 January 2017 (CET)

== Hidan no Aria translation hosting ==

Hello!

Translation Group Name:
[https://silveredtongue.wordpress.com SilveredTongue]

Name of Representative:
Frozzendeth

Desired Series for Affiliation:
Hidan no Aria

Desired Affiliation Type (Hosted/Linked):
We would prefer it to be linked, as some of our members wouldn't like to have our content edited without us knowing.

Does Your Group Use Machine Translation or Machine-assisted Translation Tools? If yes, elaborate:
No we do not.

Describe the Source Material Your Translation Group Uses:
Our source Material is translated from Japanese to Chinese - and then from Chinese to English by us. We also have a guy who knows a fair bit Japanese, so when we run into sentences which makes no sense. He can look it up in the original Japanese source, and get us a better and more clear translation.

Specific Accommodations/Rules Desired:
As stated above we would like to have it linked so~ I don't really know what to write here :P But i suppose standard is fine?

We will look forward to hear from you
Best regards

Frozzendeth
03/02-2017 20:30

*Everything looks fine. I gave a few more details in a reply on your user talk page. (Note redacted contact information to protect from crawlers). --[[User:Cthaeh|Cthaeh]] ([[User talk:Cthaeh|talk]]) 00:37, 4 February 2017 (CET)

== I want to advertise on the baka-tsuki website ==

Good Day,
I would like to advertise on your website by posting a single link on the homepage or
an article with two links in news, blog or forum section.

Guest post (article) can be made by your writers on any topic, or can be made by ours.
All payment we make via PayPal straight after the article goes live.

Links will go to gambling\bets related website.

If you want to make a counteroffer – feel free to contact me.
Please inform me how much you want for such advertisement and if you have more
than one website for such ads.
Thanks!

* Please give us your contact information so that we can send you our rejection privately. -- [[User:KLSymph|KLSymph]] ([[User talk:KLSymph|talk]]) 16:23, 13 February 2017 (CET)

== IMPORTANT REQUEST ==

Hello,
I have recently checked all the episodes of Shinmai Maou No Testament. I found that Shinmai Maou No Testament: Volume 8\: Side Story: Wishing to Santa Clause has no link in it. Could you please correct that, I have the pdf file for that Chapter.
Thanks.

== Книга героини Цикла историй: Синобу Осино: Прекрасная принцесса ==

Я бы хотел опубликовать на вашем сайте мой перевод. Вы можете найти его полный текст здесь https://shinbopedia.wordpress.com/translate/translate-princess-beauty-2013/

I would like to publish my Russian translation at your site. Please guide me to the next step.

*The next step is to make a project page and then post your translations. I recommend you copy the project page format from a different project when creating your own project page. --[[User:Cthaeh|Cthaeh]] ([[User talk:Cthaeh|talk]]) 00:42, 24 April 2017 (CEST)

== Administrative Request ==

Hello. I go by the username yorugami. I am not an official cleaner of any prioject, I have however done some personal cleaning for the projects I am interested in; highschool dxd, zero no tsukaima, etc... However, some of those projects have been taken down; Date A Live; No Game No Life, Papa no Iokoto wo Kikinasai, SAO, etc... I assume the official admins still keep a copy of every volume available; in english of course. I have little hope in this but would it be possible to have them emailed to me so I may continue my work. I would also be happy to submit my own work to baka-tsuki as a contributor.

*Hello. The following response is from [[user:Hobogunner|Hobogunner]]: "Unfortunately we remove all works that become licensed per our own policy and implore everyone to buy the official translations along with deleting the unofficial ones. In fact, it's more often the pictures that get us in trouble than the text. I know this is a relatively long rejection, but some points are worth reiterating." If there is anything else we may help you with, just let us know. [redacted email to protect privacy]--[[User:Lunar Vitae|Lunar Vitae]] ([[User talk:Lunar Vitae|talk]]) 23:13, 18 April 2017 (CEST)

== New Project: Monster Hunter ==

I, Barnnn, have started a new project for Monster Hunter and uploaded some translations.

The link to the project overview page is here:

https://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=Monster_Hunter

--[[User:Barnnn|Barnnn]] ([[User talk:Barnnn|talk]]) 14:50, 23 April 2017 (CEST)

*Looks good. Good luck with the translations. --[[User:Cthaeh|Cthaeh]] ([[User talk:Cthaeh|talk]]) 00:42, 24 April 2017 (CEST)

== Login Problem ==

I am voila_heaven (baka tsuki's forum account) (aka Kurogaga in Baka Tsuki main account). I am part of member in Baka Tsuki (both main and forum). I have a login problem. And because I forgot about password (read : both), I clicked "Forgot The Password" and I sent it. When I done for sent it, I didn't found any notifications in my email. Please help me to reset the password. And Give me the solution for solving this problems.

== External Contribution of Pocket Monsters: The Animation ==

Translation Group Name (with link): I'm a single independent translator, [http://pokemonthenovel.dreamwidth.org/380.html but here's a link].

Name of Representative: SaiyamanMS

Desired Series for Affiliation: [[Pocket Monsters: The Animation]]

Desired Affiliation Type (Hosted/Linked): I'm cool with both?

Does Your Group Use Machine Translation or Machine-assisted Translation Tools? If yes, elaborate: Nope. Unless you count using an electronic dictionary for reference.

Describe the Source Material Your Translation Group Uses: Original Japanese novel.

Specific Accommodations/Rules Desired: Nothing specific comes to mind... I guess I'll just go with the given example "Minor typo corrections are okay, but Baka-Tsuki contributors shouldn't make stylistic edits"?
[[User:SaiyamanMS|SaiyamanMS]] ([[User talk:SaiyamanMS|talk]]) 09:38, 6 May 2017 (CEST)

== Login Baka-Tsuki forum ( Send activation e-mail ) ==

Hi, I have not been able to activate my forum account, because activation mail does not arrive to my mail.

== SukaSuka (German) ==

Heya, I have started a new project for Shuumatsu Nani Shitemasu ka Isogashii desu ka Sukutte Moratte Ii desu ka (aka Sukasuka) and uploaded some translations.

The link to the project overview page is [[Shuumatsu_Nani_Shitemasu_ka_Isogashii_desu_ka_Sukutte_Moratte_Ii_desu_ka(German)|here]]. --[[User:Yanga|Yanga]] ([[User talk:Yanga|talk]]) 18:18, 26 June 2017 (CEST)

:Looks good. Good luck and have fun! --[[User:Lunar Vitae|Lunar Vitae]] ([[User talk:Lunar Vitae|talk]]) 08:20, 26 July 2017 (CEST)

== Update Monogatari page ==

Hello! Not sure if this is the right place to ask this, but many pages in the Ougi Dark section of Owarimonogatari vol. 3 are missing, while the entire arc has been translated at the [https://tarabletranslation.wordpress.com/ credited translator's website.]

Also, in the Series Overview section, Shinobumonogatari's release date is listed as TBA 2017, although the release date has been confirmed for being July 20th, in addition with an ISBN number. [http://amzn.asia/e0uoG0i Here's the JP Amazon page for it.]

--[[Special:Contributions/68.197.44.14|68.197.44.14]] 02:33, 12 July 2017 (CEST)

:Thank you for bringing this to our attention. It looks as though there are several active members of the project staff. Either the project manager or supervisor would be the first point of contact, followed by the editors, for issues like missing completed translations. The staff should be the ones to handle this because the volume isn't linked, it's actually hosted on our wiki with permission.

:As for an outdated listing for the ISBN, feel free to correct it. Things like this, so long as the edit is correct, are minor edits that don't need permission or special privileges. Think of it as correcting typos as a drive-by editor. --[[User:Lunar Vitae|Lunar Vitae]] ([[User talk:Lunar Vitae|talk]]) 08:42, 18 July 2017 (CEST)

== Translation Kuro No Maou to Spanish (Web Novel) ==

I wanna post links of my own translation.
I'm translating Kuro No Maou to Spanish, it is a Japanese web novel.
This is my blog with the translation.

[http://castanicatranslations.blogspot.com/ Castanica]

:You may create the project page and post the links. Please remember to follow the guidelines for your project. If you need assistance with formatting, let us know. --[[User:Lunar Vitae|Lunar Vitae]] ([[User talk:Lunar Vitae|talk]]) 08:26, 18 July 2017 (CEST)

== Re: New Translation Upload Request, Kantai Collection - KanColle - Auspicious Seas, Phoenix Skies ==

I, KnuckleberryFist, have started a new project for Kantai Collection - KanColle - Auspicious Seas, Phoenix Skies and uploaded some translations.
The link to the project overview page is here: https://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=Kantai_Collection_-_KanColle_-_Auspicious_Seas,_Phoenix_Skies. I have also submitted a forum review post that as of now has yet to be approved, but I will include it in the teaser page once it has been approved.

I am also uploading the full first volume, and as such would also formally request to be approved as a full project.--[[User:KnuckleberryFist|KnuckleberryFist]] ([[User talk:KnuckleberryFist|talk]]) 21:58, 23 July 2017 (CEST)

*Looks good to me. --[[User:Cthaeh|Cthaeh]] ([[User talk:Cthaeh|talk]]) 04:37, 24 July 2017 (CEST)

== begun translations for a new project ==

I, {Bunkai}, have started a new project for {Dream Hackers: Community-shou-tachi no Real Cheatopia-} and uploaded some translations.
The link to the project overview page is here: [[https://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=Dream_Hackers:Community_shou_tachi_no_Real_Cheatopia_Spanish Dream Hackers (Spanish)]]. --[[User:Bunkai|Bunkai]] ([[User talk:Bunkai|talk]]) 11:29, 19 September 2017 (CEST)

::Looks good. Have fun! --[[User:Lunar Vitae|Lunar Vitae]] ([[User talk:Lunar Vitae|talk]]) 08:28, 20 September 2017 (CEST)

== Project Manager ==

I, Lunar Vitae, am assuming Project Manager responsibilities for [[Maria-sama ga Miteru]].
All active members of the Project Staff endorse this nomination. --[[User:Lunar Vitae|Lunar Vitae]] ([[User talk:Lunar Vitae|talk]]) 08:54, 31 October 2017 (CET)

== Mushoku Tensei chapter 129 gives bad gateway error ==

Cannot access the 129th chapter of mushoku tensei. It is possible there are similar errors on other chapters, but so far only experienced on 129.
It is a bad gateway error 502. I tried accessing it through cloudflare always online tech but since that isn't available for this site I was unable to do so.

Thanks for your time.

::The page in question loads just fine on my end. We did have a short period of navigational errors, so that might have had something to do with it. If you continue to experience errors with this, please let us know. --[[User:Lunar Vitae|Lunar Vitae]] ([[User talk:Lunar Vitae|talk]]) 12:33, 10 January 2018 (CET)

== Deleting my account ==

Hi,

Sorry to bother you, but I would like to delete my account. I haven't used this account in a long time and would like to close it. I only read, so I can do that without this account. Sorry for the inconvenience.

Regards,
GNT00Quanta

-Uhh... I can't actually delete an account (I can change names, but the account remains), so you'd have to wait for one of the sysadmins to see this. One extra account doesn't matter for the wiki; but if you want to get rid of it, you can remove your email and not log in, which should be the same thing. --[[User:Cthaeh|Cthaeh]] ([[User talk:Cthaeh|talk]]) 16:20, 9 February 2018 (CET)

== Requesting the deletion of my user page ==

Hello, I am requesting the deletion of my user page. I blanked it out some time ago, hoping that people wouldn't be so persistent as to go see its history but I was mistaken. Thanks in advance.

-Sure. Done. --[[User:Cthaeh|Cthaeh]] ([[User talk:Cthaeh|talk]]) 16:20, 9 February 2018 (CET)

== Missing/Removed Series ==

Hello,

I'm very sorry if this doesn't count as an "administrative request" but I figured administrators would be the only one to have any say in this anyway. I read your English translation of Haganai several years ago and remember it being absolute gold. I really wanted to read it again/see if there were more chapters nowadays, but was sad to find it missing from the site. I don't know much about the legal issues involved, but is there any way to see said translation again? It was really good, and I wanted to show a friend who doesn't have the option of reading it in Japanese.

Again, sorry if this is the wrong place for this question. I just thought it was worth a shot, at least.

Thank you for your time,
-Eriias 11:38 3/24/18

(P.S. I saw it said to use some code thing to put one's signature and timecode but I don't really understand how to do that so I just wrote it out manually. I hope that's ok. DX)

== Inou-Battle wa Nichijou-kei no Naka de - Full Project status request ==

Hello,

The project Inou-Battle wa Nichijou-kei no Naka de has fulfilled the requirements for being a full project. Could you take a look at it?

--[[User:FirstAidTent|FirstAidTent]] ([[User talk:FirstAidTent|talk]]) 13:49, 26 April 2018 (CEST)

* Looks good. Done. Thanks for working on it. --[[User:Cthaeh|Cthaeh]] ([[User talk:Cthaeh|talk]]) 16:57, 26 April 2018 (CEST)

== Account deletion request ==

Hello, I would like to request deletion for this account. I accidentally created this account when I tried to register a new account with the same email address that I used on my previous account, thanks before. --[[User:Fy|Fy]] ([[User talk:Fy|talk]]) 17:40, 30 May 2018 (CEST)

== Page deletion request ==

Hello, I would like to request page deletion on these following pages:

*[[Infinite_Stratos_(Indonesia):Jilid_2_Bab_2|Infinite Stratos V2 - Ch 2]]
*[[Tensei_Shitara_Slime_Datta_Ken_Vol_01_Chapter_01_(Indonesia)|Slime Datta Ken V1 - Ch 1]]
*[[Tensei_Shitara_Slime_Datta_Ken_Vol_01_Chapter_02_(Indonesia)|Slime Datta Ken V1 - Ch 2]]
*[[Tensei_Shitara_Slime_Datta_Ken_Vol_02_Chapter_02_(Indonesia)|Slime Datta Ken V2 - Ch 2]]
*[[Tensei_Shitara_Slime_Datta_Ken_Vol_02_Chapter_03_(Indonesia)|Slime Datta Ken V2 - Ch 3]]
*[[Tensei_Shitara_Slime_Datta_Ken_Vol_02_Chapter_04_(Indonesia)|Slime Datta Ken V2 - Ch 4]]

All of those are purely my translation as you can check it on page history (as for Slime Datta Ken V1, I'm doing total re-translate on the chapters).

As for the reason, I would like to not mention it because of personal issues, if possible of course. Please clear this request from the admin request page if the pages have been deleted.

Sorry if I asked too much, thanks before. ---[[User:Fhana|Fhana]] ([[User talk:Fhana|talk]]) 16:16, 1 June 2018 (CEST)

::Your work was deleted, as requested, while another TL's work on Slime chaps 1 & 2 was kept. --[[User:RS|RS]] ([[User talk:RS|talk]][https://discord.gg/bakatsuki discord]) 12:46, 2 June 2018 (CEST)

== Translation Starting ==

I would like permission to upload [Spanish] translations of [the following] light novels:

*[[Re:Zero Kara Hajimeru Isekai Seikatsu - Español|Re:Zero]]
*[[Sentouin Hakenshimasu - Español|Sentouin Hakenshimasu]]
*[[Kono Subarashii Sekai ni Shukufuku o! - Español|Kono Subarashii]]
*[[Ore no Nounai Sentakushi ga, Gakuen Love Come o Zenryoku de Jama Shiteiru - Español|Ore no Nounai]]

[[:User:Zeros|Zeros]]

:<s>Zeros, your project does not conform to the [[Baka-Tsuki:New Project Startup Guidelines|new project startup guidelines]]. Please create an overview page, and a member of the staff can verify the project after. If you need assistance, you might find Spanish help available on our Discord. A link to our server is located on the left menu. --[[User:Lunar Vitae|Lunar Vitae]] ([[User talk:Lunar Vitae|talk]]) 05:15, 31 August 2018 (CEST)}</s>
:I've gone ahead and approved your projects. Thank you for taking the time to correct the issues. Have fun and good luck! --[[User:Lunar Vitae|Lunar Vitae]] ([[User talk:Lunar Vitae|talk]]) 10:15, 5 September 2018 (CEST)

== Editing Permission ==

Can I please have permission to edit pages? Also, could please delete my other two accounts? They are: MrWii000 and Edward Elric. Thanks. [[User:Prefish|Prefish]] ([[User talk:Prefish|talk]]) 06:11, 5 September 2018 (CEST)

:Can you please not create multiple user accounts barring legitimate login problems? You crossed the line. End of. Fortunately for you, I am one of the softer admins...so being on my bad side is a once in a lifetime opportunity that just ends with a "No." Hate it all you want but you have to respect the decision that has been applied to you. --[[User:Hobogunner|Hobogunner]] ([[User talk:Hobogunner|talk]]) 10:08, 5 September 2018 (CEST)

::I understand. [[User:Prefish|Prefish]] ([[User talk:Prefish|talk]]) 23:23, 5 September 2018 (CEST)

== Hi, I'm one of the TLers for WA2 ==

Hello, my name is Isaac and I need the edit rights for the scripts for WA2

:I'm hesitant to grant any rights because it is/was difficult to confirm who you are. You were added to the project by someone who, from our point of view, is not directly related to it, and appears to no longer be active. Further, your account was created several months ago, assuming I am looking at the same user account page of the one who is listed as a translator on the project.

:In that light, I'll grant basic editing rights. If you need additional rights, please ask your project manager to get in touch with us. --[[User:Lunar Vitae|Lunar Vitae]] ([[User talk:Lunar Vitae|talk]]) 09:01, 25 September 2018 (CEST)

== Permission to make project page, please ==

I'd like to make a project page for my translation of The Perfect Insider (and then hopefully the next 9 volumes of the series as well). So can my account please be activated for that?

note i am MisterSteak

:Your [[The_Perfect_Insider|project]] looks like it's coming along nicely. Have fun and good luck! --[[User:Lunar Vitae|Lunar Vitae]] ([[User talk:Lunar Vitae|talk]]) 00:57, 28 September 2018 (CEST)

I, Jam, have started a new project for Satsuriku no Tenshi and uploaded some translations.
The link to the project overview page is here: https://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=Satsuriku_no_Tenshi. --[[User:Jam|Jam]] ([[User talk:Jam|talk]]) 09:38, 30 October 2018 (CET)

== email confirmation not received ==

Hello,
I'm trying to log into my forum account, but I haven't received an email confirmation yet [roughly 7-10 hrs since creation].
Can you help me please? My username is iamweirdie. 

== Project Manager Request ==

I, Popo, am assuming Project Manager responsibilities for Seikai no Senki.
There are no active members of the Project Staff to endorse this nomination except myself. I have begun to edit the work already translated while I look to recruit new, active translators. I have reached out to previous translators through Talk, but have not yet received a response. --[[User:Popo|Popo]] ([[User talk:Popo|talk]]) 20:57, 24 February 2019 (CET)

:Popo,
:While I can appreciate your enthusiasm, and the relative politeness with which you've contacted those translators, you unfortunately do not meet the requirements to assume the responsibilities and position of a project manager. Please refer to [[Baka-Tsuki:Project Manager Rules|this page]] for details regarding the position, and feel free to contact myself or any other wiki supervisor on our Discord if you have any questions. --[[User:Leviticus|Leviticus]] ([[User talk:Leviticus|talk]]) 06:23, 26 February 2019 (CET)

== Satsuriku no Tenshi Light Novel Project Manager ==

I, Jam, am assuming Project Manager responsibilities for Satsuriku no Tenshi.
All active members of the Project Staff endorse this nomination. --[[User:Jam|Jam]] ([[User talk:Jam|talk]]) 01:24, 8 March 2019 (CET)

* Looks good. Also, since a volume is complete, I moved it into the main project category on the wiki and forums. --[[User:Cthaeh|Cthaeh]] ([[User talk:Cthaeh|talk]]) 21:06, 8 March 2019 (CET)

== What happens with the projects in which it has not been possible to communicate with the translator that carries the project? ==

English-

Hello, good afternoon, I would like to know what happens when there is no way to communicate or ask permission to some / or a translator about "X" light novel to upload the translation here to Baka-Tsuki?

The fact is that I and my partner already have 80% of the first volume of Ore, Twintail or Narimasu in spanish, but we have visited the page of the translator (http://ultimaguil.org) and at the time of finding an option to communicate if we can To translate the novel, there is not, I have read in the rules that we must first ask permission from the translator or group of translators before uploading the project here.

Español-

Hola, buenas tardes, quisiera saber que ocurre cuando no hay forma de comunicarse o pedirle permiso a algun/o un traductor sobre "X" novela ligera para subir la traduccion aquí a Baka-Tsuki?

El caso es que yo y mi compañero ya tenemos el 80% del primer volumen de Ore, Twintail ni Narimasu en español, pero hemos visitado la pagina del traductor (http://ultimaguil.org) y a la hora de encontrar una opcion para comunicarle si podemos tener permiso para subir la novela, no la hay, he leído en las reglas que primero se debe pedir permiso al traductor o grupo de traductores antes de subir el proyecto aquí.

::Hola, una pregunta: ¿la persona que quieren contactar es el dueño del sitio ultimagil.org o el traductor del premier volumen de la novela? Porque en ese sitio, el primer volumen fue traducido por otra persona, [[User:Contradiction|Contradiction]], que tiene un email de contacto listado. --[[User:RS|RS]] ([[User talk:RS|talk]][https://discord.gg/bakatsuki discord]) 07:55, 5 April 2019 (CEST)

==Omae Gotoki ga Maou==
I, Cheesefluffy, have started a new project for "「Omae Gotoki ga Maou ni Kateru to Omou na」 to Yuusha Party wo Tsuihou Sareta no de, Outo de Kimama ni Kurashitai" and uploaded the first two chapters.
The link to the project overview page is here: [[「Omae Gotoki ga Maou ni Kateru to Omou na」 to Yuusha Party wo Tsuihou Sareta no de, Outo de Kimama ni Kurashitai|LINK]]. --[[User:Cheesefluffy|Cheesefluffy]] ([[User talk:Cheesefluffy|talk]]) 19:40, 26 April 2019 (CEST)
::Looks good, good luck! --[[User:Leviticus|Leviticus]] ([[User talk:Leviticus|talk]]) 20:13, 26 April 2019 (CEST)

== Project Startup ==

I, [[User:Fawz Altw|Fawz Altw]], have started a new project for Omae wo Otaku ni Shiteyaru Kara, Ore wo Riajuu ni Shitekure!(Indonesian) and uploaded one chapter translations.
The link to the project overview page is here: [[Omae_wo_Otaku_ni_Shiteyaru_Kara,_Ore_wo_Riajuu_ni_Shitekure!(Indonesia)|Otaria(Indonesia)]]. --[[User:Fawz Altw|Fawz Altw]] ([[User talk:Fawz Altw|talk]]) 10:27, 31 May 2019 (CEST)
::Good luck with your project! --[[User:RS|RS]] ([[User talk:RS|talk]][https://discord.gg/bakatsuki discord]) 12:34, 31 May 2019 (CEST)

== New project Overlord (Latvian) ==

I, Heino, have started a new project for Overlord (Latvian) and uploaded some translations.
The link to the project overview page is here: [[Overlord (Latvian)|Overview page for Overlord (Latvian)]]. --[[User:Heino|Heino]] ([[User talk:Heino|talk]]) 17:22, 13 August 2019 (CEST)

::Page looks good. Have fun! --[[User:Leviticus|Leviticus]] ([[User talk:Leviticus|talk]]) 19:44, 13 August 2019 (CEST)

== Request to remove/rename this account ==

Hello, I'm currently cleaning out all unused accounts and found this old account I have unused for years. I'd like to remove this account at best, but based on all previous requests I read in this page, I guess that's an impossible request to do that. Therefore, I'd like to at least: Remove my user page; and rename this account to a random name (JohnDoe1973, I guess?). Thanks.

== I want to help ==

I want to help to continue creating and translating mangas, and I want to be help you with all the things I Know. If you give the opportunity. And I want to continue with my favorite manga apresura and make help in new projects.

Waiting your answer, Anonymous

== Continue new projects ==

I want to help to continue and anime named “Oreshura”, but I don’t how to help, so please let me know in what I can help and thank you for read this message.
And I am the person that write the other message “I want to help”, so thanks for the opportunity and please answer me.

== have started a new project for "The White Cat That Swore Vengeance Was Just Lazing on the Dragon King’s Lap" ==

I, djurasico, have started a new project for "The White Cat That Swore Vengeance Was Just Lazing on the Dragon King’s Lap" and uploaded some translations.
The link to the project overview page is here: https://djurasico-french.weebly.com/le-chat-blanc-qui-a-jureacute-de-se-venger.html. --[[User:Djurasico|Djurasico]] ([[User talk:Djurasico|talk]]) 18:35, 19 December 2019 (CET)
::You should be able to make pages now. Good luck with your work! --[[User:RS|RS]] ([[User talk:RS|talk]][https://discord.gg/bakatsuki discord]) 18:35, 20 December 2019 (CET)

== User Group Request ==

Hello,

I am '''PhoenixHO''', a new member to this significant wiki.
I have read some of the great light novels here, and I really liked the service. So is the reason I decided to contribute to improving this community.
My intention is to add another language and translate as much as I can some of the light novels to this language. The language I want to add is the Arabic language, and I believe that it will be very helpful for the Arabians.
I hope this idea is interesting enough to get me permission.

Sincerely, '''PhoenixHO'''.

==If Her Flag Breaks==
I, Person72635, have started a project for If Her Flag Breaks and uploaded some translations.
The link is [[If Her Flag Breaks|here]].
I think there is already a page in the Future Project Suggestions Forum [https://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?f=15&t=5611 here]; can somebody move it to the teasers? Also, I don't know how to put a poll on there.--[[User:Person72635|Person72635]] ([[User talk:Person72635|talk]]) 20:55, 13 June 2020 (CEST)

: The page looks good, good luck on the project! --[[User:Leviticus|Leviticus]] ([[User talk:Leviticus|talk]]) 21:15, 13 June 2020 (CEST)

== Becoming project manager of Phenomeno light novel series ==

I'd like to become project manager of Phenomeno light novel series, if no one else is willing to take on this project.
--Pakkit
--[[User:Pakkit|Pakkit]] ([[User talk:Pakkit|talk]]) 22:23, 16 July 2020 (CEST)

:Hello Pakkit,
: While I can appreciate your enthusiasm, you unfortunately do not meet the requirements for the position. Please refer to our [[Baka-Tsuki:Project_Manager_Rules | rules]] regarding the topic. --[[User:Leviticus|Leviticus]] ([[User talk:Leviticus|talk]]) 22:32, 16 July 2020 (CEST)

=== Applying for project manager of Phenomeno ===

Hi, I'm once again applying for project manager of https://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=Phenomeno after two weeks --[[User:Pakkit|Pakkit]] ([[User talk:Pakkit|talk]])

:Hey Pakkit. I am impressed by the amount of work and your devotion to the project over the last few weeks. The administration has no issue with you assuming the position of project manager for ''Phenomeno''. Good luck, and have fun! --[[User:Leviticus|Leviticus]] ([[User talk:Leviticus|talk]]) 22:58, 10 August 2020 (CEST)

== Mushoku tensei - Pretendo fazer a tradução ==

Ola , eu queria permissão para poder postar capítulos traduzidos para o português, da novel Mushoku tensei,

== Shinsekai Yori ~Brazilian Portuguese~ ==

I, Kokuhaku, have started a new project for Shinsekai Yori ~Brazilian Portuguese~ and uploaded some translations.
The link to the project overview page is here: https://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=Shinsekai_Yori_~Brazilian_Portuguese~ --[[User:Kokuhaku|Kokuhaku]] ([[User talk:Kokuhaku|talk]]) 22:05, 5 September 2020 (CEST)

== Puppetmaster(External Project Link) ==

I, Cheesefluffy, have created a page linking my project "Puppetmaster" from the site [https://www.oolongmochi.ca/ Oolong Mochi].
The link to the project overview page is here: [[Puppetmaster|LINK]].

~ [[User:Cheesefluffy|Cheesefluffy]] ([[User talk:Cheesefluffy|talk]]) 01:05, 2 December 2020 (CET)

== Translate Mahou Sensou ==

I want to continue the translation of the Mahou Sensou novel but I don't know how to add new chapters. I am new in this site and I don't know very well how it works, can you help me? i want to register as a translator for mahou sensou

::About how it works, you mean [https://www.mediawiki.org/wiki/Help:Formatting formatting]? (you can also have a look at [[Baka-Tsuki:Rules|this one]])
::In any case, do join the discord server so you can ask your questions directly. --[[User:RS|RS]] ([[User talk:RS|talk]][https://discord.gg/bakatsuki discord]) 21:14, 7 February 2021 (CET)

== Machine Translations for Shimoneta Light Novel Chapters ==

My team and I wanted to translate the Shimoneta Light Novels because we saw that there wasn't an official translation for it, so we did just that. The catch is that we mostly used the help of machine translations. I went through the page referring to the state of machine translations and I believe I'm supposed to send the administers a copy of our translations to be approved. So here's a link to it:

https://drive.google.com/file/d/1fZB-GqScRJ8eT_1kGETvEaTmEGxBsslW/view?usp=sharing

This is a PDF copy of what we've done for the first volume. Chapter 4 is incomplete though. I hope you do enjoy it enough to allow us to post it in the project page!

==Katanagatari (German)==
I, xSchons, have started a new project for Katanagatari (German) and uploaded some translations.
The link to the project overview page is here: https://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=Katanagatari_(German).
::Good luck with the project! --[[User:RS|RS]] ([[User talk:RS|talk]][https://discord.gg/bakatsuki discord]) 23:59, 12 April 2021 (CEST)

== Request for Project Manager position on Toradora! ==

Good day, admins!

I want to continue the translation of the ''[[Toradora! (Filipino)|Toradora!]]'' series in Filipino. Since there are no one that is currently active in the team, I want to takeover the project as its project manager. Hoping for a positive response.

<kbd>[[GsH26]]</kbd> 02:26, 12 April 2021 (CEST)
::It was inactive, so no problem. Good luck! --[[User:RS|RS]] ([[User talk:RS|talk]][https://discord.gg/bakatsuki discord]) 23:59, 12 April 2021 (CEST)
:::Thanks! By the way, why I can't create pages? I can't create even my own user page. Is there some kind of activity for x amount of days needed similar to Wikipedia? <kbd>[[GsH26]]</kbd> 04:31, 13 April 2021 (CEST)
::::Try again now, it should work --[[User:RS|RS]] ([[User talk:RS|talk]][https://discord.gg/bakatsuki discord]) 09:12, 13 April 2021 (CEST)

== New Project Translation ==

I, [[User:Aozora Manami|Aozora Manami]], have started a new project for [[Hirano and Kagiura]] and uploaded some translations.
The link to the project overview page is here: [https://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=Hirano_and_Kagiura] --[[User:Aozora Manami|Aozora Manami]] ([[User talk:Aozora Manami|talk]]) 10:34, 12 April 2021 (CEST)
::Looks nice, good luck to you too. --[[User:RS|RS]] ([[User talk:RS|talk]][https://discord.gg/bakatsuki discord]) 23:59, 12 April 2021 (CEST)

I, xSchons, have started a new project for Hai to Gensou no Grimgar and uploaded some translations.
The link to the project overview page is here: [[Grimgar - Von Asche und Illusionen|Hai to Gensou no Grimgar]]. -- xSchons

== New Translation Project ==

I, SmilyMADman, have started a new project for Fate/Prototype: Fragments of Sky Silver and uploaded some translations.
The link to the project overview page is here: https://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=Fate/Prototype:_Fragments_of_Sky_Silver_(Indonesia) --[[User:SmilyMADman|SmilyMADman]] ([[User talk:SmilyMADman|talk]]) 04:50, 23 May 2021 (CEST)

== Phenomeno ~Russian~ ==

I, Mortelight, have started a new project for Phenomeno ~Russian~ and uploaded some translations.
The link to the project overview page is here: [[Phenomeno ~Russian~]] --[[User:Mortelight|Mortelight]] ([[User talk:Mortelight|talk]]) 00:16, 6 June 2021 (CEST)

== I want to be a translator and create a new project ==

Hi !

I'm new here and I really want to publish a translation (in french) of a new project : "When I Quit Being A Wicked Mother-in-law, Everyone Became Obsessed With Me"
So I want if possible be in the traslator group and create this project.

Can you please help me because even after reading the topics I don't understand how to create the project and publish my translation...

Thanks!
From : https://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=User:Chouxsama

== Account Delete Request ==

Hi! I want to delete my account
::Done. --[[User:RS|RS]] ([[User talk:RS|talk]][https://discord.gg/bakatsuki discord]) 09:28, 26 January 2022 (CET)

== Adding user to the Editors group ==

Hi admins,

I'm the current Project Manager for the Toaru Majutsu no Index projects.

Recently I've received a request for a certain user to be allowed to create new pages and add images to the site for the project.

I'm unsure why they are currently unable to do this but it might be that our project has special protections in place.

Either way, I've judged that the contributions from '''User:Massify''' will be beneficial to the project going forward.

If being in the editor group is required for them to be able to add images and create new pages, would you please add '''User:Massify''' to the group.

They will primarily be working on the Kamachi Kazuma LN projects.

Kindly advise,

--[[User:OH&S|OH&S]] ([[User talk:OH&S|talk]]) 05:58, 12 March 2022 (CET)

::Added Massify to the editors group. --[[User:RS|RS]] ([[User talk:RS|talk]][https://discord.gg/bakatsuki discord]) 11:27, 12 April 2022 (CEST)

== Persona 3 Portable: Velvet Blue finished translation ==

Hello.

Me, NicoNicoNicotine, and Akemi (not on this site as of yet) have recently been working and on and actually fully completed the translation of Persona 3 Portable: Velvet Blue.
We would be most grateful if we were able to upload it onto this site. I intended to do so but do not possess the permissions to at the moment.

Below is a copy of the already complete works.

#P3P: Velvet Blue [https://docs.google.com/document/d/1fY_W3_3OiIvcbd3By0jEO-naYNMxhB7ZHznKWWt9uJs/edit?usp=sharing]

Thanks,
NicoNicoNicotine

== Beginning New Project for .Hack//Epitaph of Twilight ==

I, Tacita Koe, have started a new project for .Hack//Epitaph of Twilight and uploaded the translation for the prologue.
The link to the project overview page is here: https://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=.Hack//Epitaph_of_Twilight.
I have completed a translation for the full Volume 1, and intend to upload it as soon as I am able to proceed with Full Project Status, then will begin work on translating Volume 2, to be uploaded at a later date.

UPDATE: I have uploaded the full contents for Volume 1, requesting authorization for Full Project Status.

.Hack//Epitaph of Twilight

2022-12-13T18:21:46Z

Tacita Koe:

{{MTL}}
[[Category:Pending Authorisation]]
[[File:.Hack--Epitaph of Twilight Cover Illustration.png|300px|thumb|right|.Hack//Epitaph of Twilight Cover Illustration]]

'''''.Hack//Epitaph of Twilight''''' (.hack//黄昏の碑文) is a novel series written by Miu Kawasaki(川崎美羽) and illustrated by Asako Shiina (椎名麻子). The first volume, although officially listed for release May 1st, was released in Japan on April 26, 2008. The second volume was released on September 1, 2008.
 
==''.Hack//Epitaph of Twilight'' by Yokote Michiko==

===.Hack//Epitaph of Twilight Vol.1 ([[.Hack//Epitaph_of_Twilight:Volume_1|Full Text]])===
[[File:.Hack--Epitaph of Twilight Cover Illustration.png|200px|frameless|right|.Hack//Epitaph of Twilight Cover Illustration]]
*[[.Hack//Epitaph of Twilight Volume1_Illustrations|Illustrations]]
*[[.Hack//Epitaph of Twilight Volume1_Prologue|Prologue//Fragment]]
*[[.Hack//Epitaph of Twilight Volume1_Episode1|Episode 1//No Way Home]]
*[[.Hack//Epitaph of Twilight Volume1_Episode2|Episode 2//imbroglio]]
*[[.Hack//Epitaph of Twilight Volume1_Episode3|Episode 3//amnesia]]
*[[.Hack//Epitaph of Twilight Volume1_Episode4|Episode 4//raid]]
*[[.Hack//Epitaph of Twilight Volume1_EpisodeReal|Episode Real//Meanwhile]]
*[[.Hack//Epitaph of Twilight Volume1_Afterword|Afterword]]

 

===.Hack//Epitaph of Twilight Vol.2 ([[.Hack//Epitaph_of_Twilight:Volume_2|Full Text]])===
[[File:Epitaph of Twilight Vol.2 Cover Illustration.png|200px|frameless|right|Epitaph of Twilight Vol.2 Cover Illustration]]
*[[.Hack//Epitaph of Twilight Volume2_Illustrations|Illustrations]]
*[[.Hack//Epitaph of Twilight Volume2_Episode5|Episode 5//discord]]
*[[.Hack//Epitaph of Twilight Volume2_Episode6|Episode 6//lost]]
*[[.Hack//Epitaph of Twilight Volume2_Episode7|Episode 7//merge]]
*[[.Hack//Epitaph of Twilight Volume2_Episode8|Episode 8//riddle]]
*[[.Hack//Epitaph of Twilight Volume2_Episode9|Episode 9//Twilight Dragon]]
*[[.Hack//Epitaph of Twilight Volume2_Epilogue|Epilogue//"The World"]]
*[[.Hack//Epitaph of Twilight Volume2_Afterword|Afterword]]

 

== Project Staff ==

*Supervisor:
*Project Manager:

=== Translators ===

*[[user:Tacita_Koe|Tacita Koe]]

=== Editors ===

'''ACTIVE'''

[[Category:Miu Kawasaki]]
[[Category:Light novel (English)]]

.Hack//Epitaph of Twilight

2022-12-13T17:37:55Z

Tacita Koe:

{{MTL}}
[[Category:Pending Authorisation]]
[[File:.Hack--Epitaph of Twilight Cover Illustration.png|300px|thumb|right|.Hack//Epitaph of Twilight Cover Illustration]]

'''''.Hack//Epitaph of Twilight''''' (.hack//黄昏の碑文) is a novel series written by Miu Kawasaki(川崎美羽) and illustrated by Asako Shiina (椎名麻子). The first volume, although officially listed for release May 1st, was released in Japan on April 26, 2008. The second volume was released on September 1, 2008.
 
==''.Hack//Epitaph of Twilight'' by Yokote Michiko==

===.Hack//Epitaph of Twilight Vol.1 ([[.Hack//Epitaph_of_Twilight:Volume_1|Full Text]])===
[[File:.Hack--Epitaph of Twilight Cover Illustration.png|200px|frameless|right|.Hack//Epitaph of Twilight Cover Illustration]]
*[[.Hack//Epitaph of Twilight Volume1_Illustrations|Illustrations]]
*[[.Hack//Epitaph of Twilight Volume1_Prologue|Prologue//Fragment]]
*[[.Hack//Epitaph of Twilight Volume1_Episode1|Episode 1//No Way Home]]
*[[.Hack//Epitaph of Twilight Volume1_Episode2|Episode 2//imbroglio]]
*[[.Hack//Epitaph of Twilight Volume1_Episode3|Episode 3//amnesia]]
*[[.Hack//Epitaph of Twilight Volume1_Episode4|Episode 4//raid]]
*[[.Hack//Epitaph of Twilight Volume1_EpisodeReal|Episode Real//Meanwhile]]
*[[.Hack//Epitaph of Twilight Volume1_Afterword|Afterword]]

 

===.Hack//Epitaph of Twilight Vol.2 ([[.Hack//Epitaph_of_Twilight:Volume_2|Full Text]])===
[[File:Epitaph of Twilight Vol.2 Cover Illustration.png|200px|frameless|right|Epitaph of Twilight Vol.2 Cover Illustration]]
*[[.Hack//Epitaph of Twilight Volume2_Illustrations|Illustrations]]
*[[.Hack//Epitaph of Twilight Volume2_Episode5|Episode 5//discord]]
*[[.Hack//Epitaph of Twilight Volume2_Episode6|Episode 6//lost]]
*[[.Hack//Epitaph of Twilight Volume2_Episode7|Episode 7//merge]]
*[[.Hack//Epitaph of Twilight Volume2_Episode8|Episode 8//riddle]]
*[[.Hack//Epitaph of Twilight Volume2_Episode9|Episode 9//Twilight Dragon]]
*[[.Hack//Epitaph of Twilight Volume2_Epilogue|Epilogue//"The World"]]
*[[.Hack//Epitaph of Twilight Volume2_Afterword|Afterword]]

 

== Project Staff ==

*Supervisor:
*Project Manager:

=== Translators ===

*[[user:Tacita_Koe|Tacita Koe]]

=== Editors ===

'''ACTIVE'''

[[Category:Yokote Michiko]]
[[Category:Light novel (English)]]

.Hack//Epitaph of Twilight:Volume 1

2022-12-13T17:33:51Z

Tacita Koe:

==Novel Illustrations==
{{:.Hack//Epitaph_of_Twilight_Volume1_Illustrations}} 
{{:.Hack//Epitaph_of_Twilight_Volume1_Prologue}} 
{{:.Hack//Epitaph_of_Twilight_Volume1_Episode1}} 
{{:.Hack//Epitaph_of_Twilight_Volume1_Episode2}} 
{{:.Hack//Epitaph_of_Twilight_Volume1_Episode3}} 
{{:.Hack//Epitaph_of_Twilight_Volume1_Episode4}} 
{{:.Hack//Epitaph_of_Twilight_Volume1_EpisodeReal}} 
{{:.Hack//Epitaph_of_Twilight_Volume1_Afterword}} 

<noinclude>

<references/>

{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| [[.Hack//Epitaph_of_Twilight|Main Page]]
{{#ifexist:.Hack//Epitaph_of_Twilight:Volume_2 | {{!}} Forward to [[.Hack//Epitaph_of_Twilight:Volume_2|Volume 2]] }}
|-
|}
</noinclude>

.Hack//Epitaph of Twilight:Volume 1

2022-12-13T17:33:09Z

Tacita Koe: Created page with "==Novel Illustrations== {{:.Hack//Epitaph_of_Twilight_Volume1_Illustrations}} {{:.Hack//Epitaph_of_Twilight_Volume1_Prologue}} ..."

==Novel Illustrations==
{{:.Hack//Epitaph_of_Twilight_Volume1_Illustrations}} 
{{:.Hack//Epitaph_of_Twilight_Volume1_Prologue}} 
{{:.Hack//Epitaph_of_Twilight_Volume1_Episode1}} 
{{:.Hack//Epitaph_of_Twilight_Volume1_Episode2}} 
{{:.Hack//Epitaph_of_Twilight_Volume1_Episode3}} 
{{:.Hack//Epitaph_of_Twilight_Volume1_Episode4}} 
{{:.Hack//Epitaph_of_Twilight_Volume1_EpisodeReal}} 
{{:.Hack//Epitaph_of_Twilight_Volume1_Afterword}} 

<noinclude>

<references/>

{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| [[.Hack//Epitaph_of_Twilight|Main Page]]
{{#ifexist:.Hack//Epitaph_of_Twilight_Volume2 | {{!}} Forward to [[.Hack//Epitaph_of_Twilight_Volume2|Volume 2]] }}
|-
|}
</noinclude>

.Hack//Epitaph of Twilight Volume1 Afterword

2022-12-13T07:48:59Z

Tacita Koe:

==Afterword==
Nice to meet you.

My name is Miu Kawasaki.

Firstly, I would like to stress that I am not good at writing afterwords. I could barely write the contents of this story, so I’m not sure how to go about making commentary on it or explaining what it means……

That’s why― I think I’m going to us this afterword to ramble a bit about the thoughts I had while writing, so please bear with me.

For starters― the reason I wanted to write the story for Epitaph of Twilight was because with the world of “.hack” expanding in various directions, I worried that the story of its origin would end up buried.

However, it didn’t come out the way I expected, and I was conflicted over whether it would be better for this work to be written in fragments.

And on that point, I think the contents of this book are a bit different from the Epitaph of Twilight that is out in the world, but I tried to write the Epitaph of Twilight that appears in “.hack” as faithfully as possible.

I think this is a story that can be enjoyed by both those who are familiar with the franchise and those who know nothing about it at all.

Now― I have been away from writing for over a year (putting aside what I was doing on my own time……), but I have still been reading various works. I wasn’t able to read physical books, so I read what I could on my cell phone in my spare time. About two books every day. Though most of them were either detective or romance novels, I think.

Man…… cell phones really are amazing these day. It’s incredible how easy it is to read more books! The only problem is that a cell phones’ battery doesn’t last long. The battery pack could also swell from overcharging…… so if that happened, it would need to be replaced immediately, because leaving it that way seems dangerous.

And lastly, I would like to take this opportunity to say this.

To my wonderful mentor who gave me this chance when I thought the TV animation “.hack//Roots” would be my last work.

To Mr. Takenaka, my former supervisor, who left a path for me to take advantage of this opportunity (How are you doing?)

To Mr. Matsuyama of CC2 Inc. for taking time out of his busy schedule to give me advice.

To Mr. Nabae, the current manager, for not abandoning me. (I didn’t think there was such a kind and polite person in charge!)

To Ms. Shiina, who drew these cute illustrations for me.

To all the staff who were involved in the publication of this story.

To my family, who supported me emotionally until I finished writing this story.

And to the readers who picked up this book.

I am truly and deeply grateful.

This work could not have been completed without each and every one of you. I am truly thankful to you all.

From now on― if all goes well, Volume II will be released in the fall. I will continue to do my best as a writer, so please look forward to it.

March 2008

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[.Hack//Epitaph_of_Twilight_Volume1_EpisodeReal|Episode Real]]
| Return to [[.Hack//Epitaph_of_Twilight|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[.Hack//Epitaph_of_Twilight_Volume2_Episode5|Episode 5]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

.Hack//Epitaph of Twilight Volume1 EpisodeReal

2022-12-13T07:48:39Z

Tacita Koe:

==Episode Real//Meanwhile==
Following the sound of the front door opening, two pairs of footsteps echoed through the quiet house. They were the footsteps of Harald and Lara’s father.

“Lara?” Her father called, but there was no response. It seemed that they were the only two people in the house.

“Where did she go……?” Harald wondered aloud, then heard his brother sit down on the sofa behind him.

“It is late, she probably just stepped outside for a bit.”

“That’s an irresponsible thing to say. You’re her father, aren’t you?”

“I’m sure she’ll come back soon enough.”

Harald sighed with dismay. “I’m going to check around the house.”

“Is there anything here you wouldn’t want other people handling without permission?”

“There is. One very important thing.”

Saying that, Harald came to stand in front of the door at the end of the hall. Suspicious that the door was closed tight, he pushed forward into the room in a rush, but the room was empty.

A computer fan was buzzing, and the room was lit by the pale light from the monitor. “Why……”

Harald approached the computer and stared at one of the screens incredulously. He had left the monitor on standby, but now, the title of the game he had been developing was crossing the display instead.

'''Fragment'''

Carefully, Harald picked up the goggle-like display and controller that had fallen onto the ground at his feet. “She couldn’t have……”

In a sudden panic, Harald grabbed the keyboard propped up next to the computer.

“She couldn’t have……!” With a self-deprecating grin scrawling across his face, he returned the keyboard to its original position. “It wasn’t supposed to be working yet.”

He told himself that, but quietly placed a hand over the power box for the computer that bore his game’s title floating across the screen.

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[.Hack//Epitaph_of_Twilight_Volume1_Episode4|Episode 4]]
| Return to [[.Hack//Epitaph_of_Twilight|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[.Hack//Epitaph_of_Twilight_Volume1_Afterword|Afterword]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

.Hack//Epitaph of Twilight Volume1 Episode4

2022-12-13T07:48:15Z

Tacita Koe:

==Episode 4//raid==
A large tree glowing with pale light stood on an island in the middle of a lake. It was bare of leaves and its trunk was as transparent as glass. In this place where the sun did not shine, the large tree grew with only the water from the lake for nutrients. And the lake’s surface constantly rippled gently even though there was no wind.

This place was known as Indieglut Lugh. And located in the center of the underworld, it was a place that no one dared approach. A place perpetually enveloped by silence which had not been disturbed in the thousands of years since the great tree was born onto this land.

But today, that silence was finally broken.

Overhead, a large, black bird of prey flew past the tree. And seizing the moment, a two-headed dragon and a group of leprechauns carrying axes as tall as they were crossed the land.

Their goal was to reach the place known as the Crystal Hill, but as the spirits flooded onto the hill, they quickly began to argue amongst themselves.

Some contended that they should fight back against the waves, while others insisted it would be impossible no matter how hard they tried, and yet more still claimed they would be fine as long as they could offer up a sacrifice― in the end however, none were able to understand the opinions of the others, and the spirits resorted to violence to make their points.

Yet not even those who wished to fight against the waves called for cooperation. They didn’t like working in groups to begin with, so it was already troublesome that Helba had sent a messenger to gather them together. The dark spirits’ anxiety grew into frustration and discontent― all of it directed at Helba, and so the spirits were beginning to consider the option of rebellion.

Thus the world – which had already been in a precarious balance before now – was beginning to collapse because of the waves.

Meanwhile, in the largest city of Alba― those disturbing rumors had reached even a certain mansion built on the outskirts of Arche Haokar. Vines tangled around the magnificent two-story brick building, and curtains were drawn over every window. Despite this, the gardens were meticulously maintained and full of flowers appropriate for the season.

Sitting at one of the windows, the mansion’s owner gazed out at the city in the distance. Even indoors, she was wearing a long coat that covered her body from head-to-toe with a hood pulled over her eyes. But those eyes held a lonely longing as she stared out at the city from behind that hood. And as if to suppress the desire to see if the rumors were true, she clutched the necklace that dangled in front of her chest.

The mansion’s owner was called Pleiad, and she was a spirit who belonged to the Lands of Light.

Pleiad lived alone in this grand mansion. The halls were all draped with bright red carpets, each room was decorated with antiques, and the bed in Pleiad’s sleeping quarters was far too big for her alone. And everything from the building to the furnishings had been prepared for Pleiad by her sisters.

Pleiad had fallen in love with a human― and for that reason, she had willingly cast her own shadow to try and become human. However, that love had been lost, and as a result, she was left to be persecuted by the spirits for casting a shadow. It was then that Pleiad’s sisters had taken pity on her and built this mansion for her on the outskirts of Arche Haokar.

And so, following the instructions of her older sisters, Pleiad had lived alone in this mansion for decades now. There was no one who could understand the depths of her frustration and loneliness. Still, there was no place for Pleiad to return to now, so she continued to endure the solitude, knowing it was of her own making.

Pleiad sighed, and was about to move away from the window when a figure appeared in her vision. No one ever visited her here, so Pleiad could not miss the lone spirit walking towards the mansion now.

“Who……”

Pleiad lingered by the window and watched the spirit with a dreadful sense of anxiety. But as the spirit grew closer, her expression shifted from one of apprehension to confusion.

“But why!!?”

Hurriedly, Pleiad left the window and ran down the stairs of the mansion. As she ran, her hood fell away and her long, purple hair fluttered down behind her. And if her hair had not been tied back like a pair of bunny ears, it would have been like ribbons of silk swaying in the breeze.

The sound of bells echoed through the mansion. And standing at the front door of the mansion was Fili, wearing a robe of pure white. He looked up sullenly at the grand mansion and sighed.

Fili and Pleiad had been friends during childhood. But only now did he know the whole story about how she had ended up here.

Pleiad was a truly innocent spirit. She loved flowers and plants, and treated all people equally without regard for nationality or race. She had been adored by her six older sisters, and Pleiad had grown up without being tainted by hate. But then Pleiad had fallen in love with a human while on a journey, and when she consulted with her sisters, she was taught that love with a human was taboo, and was told to give up on her feelings.

But there had been someone else who whispered to Pleiad like a devil. They had been a spirit of darkness, and they had lied to Pleiad.

“Your sisters are afraid that you will leave them to be with that human; that is why they really insist your love is taboo.” They had told her. “But if you were to become a human like him, then he would certainly return your feelings for him.”

And Pleiad had believed those lies and cast a shadow on herself without hesitation. She had not even consulted with Fili about it, who had been by her side the whole time.

But Pleiad’s love, for which she had cast a shadow, had not been returned. And when her sisters discovered what she had done, they had been furious and took Pleiad away.

Fili had not seen Pleiad since she had been taken away. In fact, he had only just today been told by the spirits in the city that she now resided here.

He was starting to think he shouldn’t have come. But Pleiad already knew he was here. It was thanks to her influence that Fili was always able to know of other spirits locations.

“If you know where everyone is, you’ll be able to help them more quickly when things happen.” Fili would never forget the smile on Pleiad’s face when she had said those words.

In front of him, the door swung open. And standing before him was Pleiad, still wearing the same smile as that day so long ago.

“Fili…… why are you here?” Pleiad was out of breath from having rushed to open the door. Her tan skin was glowing, and her golden eyes were wide with surprise as she began to look around cautiously. “Are you alone? I thought you were serving the King…… did you have business in the city?”

Fili didn’t respond. He couldn’t think of anything to say to her. But Pleiad had been alone for so long, so she welcomed Fili in just to have somebody to talk to. With joy in her voice, she continued to ask him questions.

“How long will you be staying? Will you return to the palace as soon as you’ve finished your business in the city?” It seemed as though Pleiad was still the same person she had always been. And yet Fili couldn’t bring himself to look directly at her. “What’s wrong? You look worried about something……”

Finally, Fili looked up. He couldn’t decide what kind of expression he should have, so he just showed her a fake smile. “It’s nothing, it’s just been so long, I’m not sure what to say…… sorry.”

“Well for starters, how about to try answering my questions? That way we can have an actual conversation.” Pleiad smiled again. “So are you going to come in? Hm…… I might be a little short on ingredients, though. If I had known you were coming, I would have gone shopping in town.”

Pleiad turned on her heel and walked back into the mansion.

“That’s fine. I have to head back right away, anyways.”

“Huh……” Pleiad looked back, a forlorn expression crossing her face for a moment before she quickly replaced it again with a smile. “No, I’m sorry…… of course you can’t stay. You work at the Palace, after all. Now’s not the time to be mixing business with pleasure.”

Fili choked on his words under the disappointment in Pleiad’s voice. He felt so frustrated with himself for being unable to do anything to ease her loneliness.

“……I’m searching for the Twilight Dragon.”

Dumbstruck by the sudden declaration, Pleiad stared at Fili with a blank expression.

“?”

“The legend is being realized. We need to gather all the information we can.”

It was a legend that all spirits knew. But it still stunned Pleiad to hear.

“……So the rumors were true?”

“If you’ve heard about it already, that makes things easier. Can you tell me what you know?” Pleiad clutched her necklace tightly in her hand. “Try to remember, we’re in a time-sensitive situation right now.”

Pleiad considered it for a moment before looking up again. “If you fight off the waves……”

“What?”

“Will you create a world where everyone can live in harmony, regardless of who or where they’re from?”

“Huh……?”

“I know it might not be easy, but would you try?”

“That’s……”

“In order to fight the waves, everyone will have to work together. That’s why I figure it will be easier to accomplish after defeating them.

“Is that―”

“Hm?”

“Is that really what you want after being deceived by a spirit of darkness and abandoned here all alone?”

Pleiad just smiled. “It is. Because bickering and holding grudges over the past won’t help make a brighter future.”

“I see……”

Even though Pleiad had grown so much since coming to live here alone without being able to interact with anyone― her nature and innocent way of thinking hadn’t changed at all. She was still the same gentle person who would love all without prejudice.

“Alright. I don’t know if I will be able to do it, but I will try.”

“Thank you.”

Pleiad shared what she knew with Fili. She didn’t know where the Twilight Dragon was herself, but she did know where to find the spirit who did. Then once she had told him everything, Pleiad saw that Fili seemed reluctant to leave and took the necklace which she treasured so much to put it around his neck.

“Take this, and think of me on your journey.” It was the necklace that Pleiad had worn ever since she was little, and Fili accepted it with a nod. “If you break your promise now, I’ll never forgive you.” She poked him on the nose as she said that to him. “You’re the only one who can do it. Find the Twilight Dragon, and create a new world.”

“Right……”

“Now go.”

Pleiad’s voice wavered faintly. Fili noticed it, but he knew there was nothing he could do for her right now. He couldn’t talk to her or remain here by her side. There were things he had to do, even if he had to force himself to do them.

And Pleiad understood that, too. So she could do nothing but usher him onwards.

“……”

Nodding silently to Pleiad, Fili turned and returned to the city without looking back.

“So, what the hell was that?”

Covered in scars, we sat down in the ruined lodge with Lilith, who asked the question was most pressing on all our minds.

Lilith had apparently used her powers to command the swamp to consume the monster, but it hadn’t been her who had turned the monster to stone before that. That part had in fact been Bith’s doing.

“No idea.” Bith answered her question bluntly while he wrapped bandages around his wounds.

“I wasn’t asking you!” Lilith shot a glare at Bith and then quickly turned away from him.

“More to the point― why are you even here?”

“That’s none of your business.”

“It is our business. Because if you say you’re here to join us, it’ll change what we plan to do next.”

“And is this how you thank someone for helping you?”

Sensing a dam about to burst, Fili intervened. I wanted to say something myself, but I had to concentrate on healing Fili’s injuries properly. Bith had refused my offer to heal his wounds, so I had no choice but to watch in silence while Fili spoke instead.

“Lilith…… we are incredibly grateful for your help. I don’t know what we would have done if you hadn’t come along.” Fili bowed his head low. “But, why are you here?”

“I―” Lilith looked at me. “I came because I wanted to help out the kid.”

“The kid……” Vesper repeated the term to me as if to add emphasis to what she had called me.

“That’s the only reason?”

“I’m not intruding, am I?”

Panicking, I shook my head. “No, of course not. I’m glad you came; it’s just…… why?” Finishing with Fili’s treatment, I turned to speak more freely with Lilith. “I didn’t do anything to earn your favor, did I?”

“What you said before opened my eyes.”

(What I said?)

Seeing my obvious lack of comprehension, Lilith frowned at me. “Don’t tell me you already forgot the way you went off and lectured me.”

“Uh…… I hadn’t meant to lecture you.”

“No, it’s okay.” Lilith brushed aside her short hair from her face. “If it’s not too much trouble, would you let me join you?”

“Absolutely!” I answered quickly with a wide smile.

“So when are we leaving?” Having no injuries herself, Lilith looked around at the rest of us caked in mud and blood, then added, “That monster isn’t dead, so we should get out of here as soon as possible. With a certain someone’s shoddy spell work, it won’t be long before the petrification wears off.”

“What was that?!” Bith bolted to his feet.

“Did I say something untrue?”

“I don’t want to hear that from somebody whose only contribution was manipulating the swamp.”

“And remind me; which one of us was it that needed to be saved by whom?”

“I didn’t ask you to save me. I swear, you are so full of yourself sometimes.”

At that, Lilith’s expression grew dark. “Say that again!”

“I’ll say it as many times as I―” Bith went on, but then Gendor forced his hand over Bith’s mouth to stop him from going any further. He kept trying to speak anyways, but his voice was muffled behind Gendor’s hand.

“We shouldn’t be fighting with each other.”

“That’s right.” Fili interjected again to try and keep the peace. “If we’re going to be working together from now on, we should all try to get along a little better.”

That seemed to settle things for the moment, though Bith and Lilith both pointedly looked away from each other. It was enough to make me wonder if they had ever really been friends before.

“Lilith is right, we don’t know when that monster might come back. We need to get moving quickly.”

Bith finally pulled Gendor’s hand away from his mouth and clicked his tongue. “This is going to be a long journey……”

Hearing Bith mutter that with a dirty look in his eyes, Fili and I exchanged a look and sighed.

(You shouldn’t say that, Bith.)

At any rate, we now had three people who possessed shadows and some measure of power. Which meant that all that was left now was to actually find the Twilight Dragon.

(I doubt we’ll be able to find it quickly, though……)

I wanted all of this to be over before I lost my memories completely. Even if I could return to my original world, it would be hollow if I couldn’t remember anything about my own life. But with our objectives narrowed down to one, my steps did feel a little lighter as we continued on our journey.

We proceeded with caution through the swamp so as not to get stuck again, but eventually left Coite-Bodher behind as we came to an open plain where tall grass and flowers swayed in the wind. Dawn finally broke over the horizon, and the rains from the swamp vanished from the sky.

“Saya, look!”

Vesper pointed ahead towards a city in the distance where flags flew from some of the buildings.

“Is that where we’re going?” I confirmed with Fili as he walked ahead of me.

“That’s right. This is Arche Haokar, the largest city in the world.”

“I hope we can find everything we need to know here.”

“It won’t be a problem. They say every traveler in the world passes through this city at least once on their journeys. There’s no way we won’t find useful information.” Fili set a bright smile on his face to try and reassure me. “Don’t you worry; I’ll be sure to get what we need.”

“Right,” Feeling rather high-spirited, we entered the city of Arche Haokar together.

Passing through an open stone gate, we stepped onto a stone-paved road lit by torches that stretched directly inwards towards the center of town. A canal also ran alongside the road where numerous boats loaded with cargo were crowded together.

Flags of various designs fluttered on the roofs of the brick building, and the sound of flute echoed through the streets around us.

The streets were flooded with people― both humans and spirits carrying spears and axes on their backs as they passed through on their journeys, and pushing passed those who seemed to be merchants while we wove our way through the crowds to reach an inn.

Looking for an inn had been Bith’s suggestion. Even though there were a variety of people gathered in this city, he didn’t seem to think many would talk to us if they saw our shadows. So Gendor, Lilith, and I were to wait at the inn while Bith and Fili gathered information.

There were probably a lot of inns throughout the city, but Bith directed us towards a large on near the city’s entrance where we wouldn’t be made to feel so uncomfortable for having shadows. Though if I were to be honest, I really wanted to look around town a bit more.

“Can’t I go out at all?” I asked Bith before he left the room.

“If you’re sure you won’t be bothered by what others say or do to you, then you can do whatever you want.”

“……I understand.”

Bith was clearly concerned about Lilith. Neither I nor Gendor had ever been attacked by spirits, but Lilith was a different case. Despite having experienced the trauma of being persecuted, she had still come along with us. So, it was only natural we should try to make her feel as comfortable as possible.

If Bith were only honest with her about how he felt, Lilith might treat him differently, but he was so awkward about it. He left the room, and I turned to see Lilith speaking softly with Gendor by the window. He was listening intently, but then his expression suddenly grew sorrowful. “W-what’s going on?” Panicking, I hurried over.

“Gendor was just asking me if I had seen his village before I met up with you all.”

“Then what’s wrong?”

Lilith looked back to Gendor as tears started streaking down his face and sighed. “It was swallowed up by the wave.”

(What?)

Lilith reached out towards Gendor, looking like she wanted to comfort him, but stopped short.

“Swallowed up…… you’re kidding, right?”

“I saw it from a distance, but–”

“But there was that boy who could predict the future, right? They wouldn’t have been caught up in that. Besides, the waves aren’t supposed to attack humans……”

“We shouldn’t jump to conclusions. All I said was that the village was swallowed up. The doesn’t mean the people were swallowed up with it.”

“Then they must have found somewhere to hide.”

“I don’t know for sure, but…… if there was someone there with precognitive abilities like you say, then I would like to assume so.” Lilith agreed, though her words didn’t seem to reach Gendor. He was still crying, and tears were starting to hit the floor at his feet.

“Gendor, it’s okay. Theo would have seen it coming and run away.”

“But……”
“
You have to have faith that they’re safe, Gendor. If you don’t, who will?” Lilith joined in.

“That’s right. You’re just imagining the worst-case scenario.”

Gendor sniffled and muttered with a strained voice, “I wish I could see everyone again……”

Lilith and I shared a look. I couldn’t really understand how Gendor was feeling, but right now, granting that wish wasn’t something we could do. We didn’t know where his people had gone, so we had no way of reaching out to them.

“I want to see them……” All Lilith and I could do was stare at Gendor as he repeated himself with a voice full of tears. Still, we had to press on.

“Gendor, why don’t you get some rest? You’re probably just imagining the worst because you’re tired.”

“She’s right. Bith and Fili won’t be back anytime soon.”

(Wait, that’s it!)

Suddenly, a thought occurred to me.

“What if we asked Bith or Fili to see if they could find the elder?”

“……Could they do that?”

“Well, they’re already gathering information from the city. They could at least look into it, couldn’t they? I’ll ask them when they get back.”

Gendor nodded silently and walked out to his own bedroom. I let him go and then sat down beside Lilith.

It was called a wave― so I always assumed that it would eventually recede after swallowing the wheat field. But if it just kept pushing father in, then it wouldn’t be right to call it a wave, right?

“How…… how far will it reach?” I muttered, and in response, Lilith answered me.

“It swallowed up a large part of the Splintered Forest up to that village before finally pulling back, so…… it probably won’t be long before it reaches this place.” She said, then seemed to think of something else and quickly added, “No one knows where they’re coming from, though. The next one could come in from the direction we’re heading in.”

“……We have to hurry and find the Twilight Dragon as soon as possible.”

“It’s a bit early to be saying that when we don’t even have the information on where to find it yet…… you’re really optimistic, aren’t you?” Lilith noted with a wry smile.

(It’s not optimism……)

Inside, my heart was pounding with anxiety. Even if it was only a minute or a second sooner, I wanted to get back to my world as fast as possible. I had to get back before I forgot everything; but in order to do that, I had to keep myself safe, too. I knew there was no point in trying to rush things, but I couldn’t help but want to move faster.

I needed to calm down, so I asked Lilith about the things on my mind. “So…… what exactly is the Twilight Dragon like?”

“Beats me. It is a creature from mythology after all, I doubt anybody alive knows the full details.”

“I’ve been imagining that it must be really big, since it’s supposed to be able to fight back the waves.”

“What does size matter? If you had enough power, I think you could fight off the waves no matter how small you were.”

“I see……”

“There used to be a few people who knew more about the legends. But after the wars with humans and the Lands of Light…… I don’t know. Are they still alive? Are they in hiding? We don’t know anything.”

“……”

“That’s why we’re hoping we can get some information here.”

“It’s hard to just sit and wait. I wish I could be helping them look.”

Wistfully, I looked down out the window and found there seemed to be some kind of commotion brewing outside. At the front, a small, leprechaun-like spirit was shouting something. I leaned in to take a closer look, but then Lilith spoke
next to me.

“What do you hear?”

“What?”

“Who’s making a fuss down there?” She asked, but I just shook my head. “Right, your ears are more like a human’s― hold on a minute, I’ll listen in for you.”

Lilith’s simple observation startled me.

Was I a human or a spirit here……? I hadn’t given it any thought before now, but judging from how Lilith was talking about it, I guessed she must see me as a spirit. But in that case― Why did I even have a shadow like Lilith in the first place?

I asked Vesper about it in a whisper while Lilith was focused on the spirits shouting downstairs, and the answer he gave surprised me.

For me― it seemed that I had actually been born with a shadow already cast. “You are what one might call a ‘rare breed’.”

“Are there others like me out there?”

“I’m not sure…… I’ve never heard of others, so maybe there aren’t any.”

Thinking about that now, I wondered just how long Vesper had been living with the Little Witch. I was about to ask, but then Lilith turned to tell me what the commotion was about downstairs.

“Seems there’s a ‘rebellion’ brewing in the Underworld.”

“The Underworld…… you mean the Lands of Darkness?”

“Right. It sounds like the people below believe that if they offer up a sacrifice to the waves, they’ll disappear. So, they’re here to kidnap one.”

“Kidnap……”

I was at a loss for words, but Lilith just looked back out the window at them and continued, “It’s ridiculous, really.”

“We have to stop them!”

I moved to stand, but Lilith stopped me. “It’s fine. Lowly spirits like them wouldn’t even be able to kidnap a human if they wanted to.”

“But……”

“You worry too much. With Bith in town, there’s no way they could get away with kidnapping anyone anyways.”

“Because of Bith?”

“There’s no way that Helba’s retainer would allow spirits ignoring the commands of their leader to simply run amuck.” Lilith insisted, before a small smile touched her lips. “And speak of the devil, there he is.”

She pointed out the window, and I watched Bith approach the spirits who were shouting and start saying something to them. A moment later, I was relieved to see that the spirits who had been causing the commotion shrink back at his words.

Then I looked up at Lilith beside me. Her eyes held a tender gaze as she watched Bith speak. And from the smile on her lips, it looked like she had at last managed to forgive Bith.

“W-what is it?” Lilith’s face turned red when she noticed me staring at her, though. It seemed like she might actually like Bith more than I thought.

“It’s nothing.”

(I guess Bith isn’t the only one not being honest with himself……)

Leaving Lilith to sulk, I turned to look out the window at the city.

The buildings were built taller the closer they were to the center of the city― and it had the effect of making the city look almost like a mountain. Though if the city was full of quarrels like the one below, I worried it would be difficult for Bith and Fili to find the information we needed.

A moment later, the door opened behind us and Bith walked back in. “Back so soon?” Lilith pestered him, but he kept quiet and pulled up a chair to sit down.

“What did you find out?” I asked and stepped closer to him, but Bith shook his head in answer.

“I just got some news on the waves. Seems the first wave has receded.”

“I knew that already.” Lilith glared at Bith while leaning back against the windowsill with folded arms.

“And now these so-called ‘rebellions’ are cropping up all over the Lands of Darkness.”

“How come?”

“They’re panicking, and that makes them dangerous. They won’t think twice about attacking people, no matter who they are.”

“……”

We still don’t know how much further we might have to travel, yet more and more obstacles seemed to be appearing before us― Thinking about it all, I couldn’t help but let out a deep sigh. There was nothing more agonizing than not being able to see the goal ahead of you.

In an attempt to lighten the atmosphere, I brought up the proposal with Gendor earlier to Bith.

However, his response to the request was a quick and definitive NO. “Ask Fili to do that kind of thing, not me.”

“……”

But it was some time before Fili finally returned with good news.

“Sorry for making you all wait……” When he returned, Fili was wearing a necklace with a magma-orange jewel around his neck. “There was a spirit in the city that I used to know very well…… and I was able to get some useful information from her.”

“Really!!?”

Fili nodded. “There’s a place just outside the city where the Great Tree of Lios stands…… and it seems the Sleeping Qi Lin there, Dorin, knows where to find the Twilight Dragon.”

Without missing a beat, Bith rose from his chair. “Then let’s go.” Then he flipped his cloak and strode out of the room, with Lilith close behind him.

“Hold on just a moment!” But before she could follow after Bith out the door, Vesper called for them to wait. “Aren’t you forgetting about Gendor?”

“Oh, that’s right.”

At that, Bith and Lilith turned back and checked on the bedroom, but when they didn’t immediately return, I had to wonder if Gendor had fallen asleep. Then I turned on my heel to find Fili staring at the necklace around his neck with the same look in his eyes that Lilith had when she was watching Bith outside earlier.

For a moment, I just stopped and stared at Fili.

(What is he doing……?)

Fili muttered something under his breath and tightened his grip around the necklace.

“What are you doing? We need to hurry and wake Gendor.” Vesper spoke up, snapping Fili out of his trance.

“Oh, um……”

The atmosphere grew suddenly awkward after that. I shot Vesper a look, but he turned his head and pretended not to notice.

(Seriously?!)

It was difficult to broach the subject, but I was just too curious, so I asked about the necklace.

“My…… old acquaintance gave this to me.”

“The one you got the information from?” Fili nodded.

“I was entrusted with this and asked to repel the waves and create a world where humans and spirits could live united.”

“Live united…… you mean world where people could get along regardless of whether or not they have a shadow?” Fili nodded again.

“She believes that even if someone has a shadow, their life is worth the same as any spirit.”

“I think so, too. I think it’s strange to judge people based on whether they have a shadow or not.”

“She― Pleiad has been in exile.”

“From the Lands of Light?”

“It was different from Lilith’s case, though. She actually cast her own shadow by choice.”

“By choice!!?”

It had seemed like everyone knew that spirits with shadows ended up being persecuted, so this was surprising to hear. But she made a chose that would lead to her being persecuted― so, why had she done it?

I waited for Fili to continue, but he seemed to be struggling to go on. It didn’t look like he was hesitant to continue― but rather, it was more like he was trying to find the right words to express it to me.

Only after he gave the matter some thought did he finally meet my eyes again and explain. “She wanted to become human. She had fallen in love with a human, and was willing to cast a shadow to be with them. But a spirit is still a spirit. Just casting a shadow didn’t make her human.”

“Oh……”

I’d come to meet a number of spirits on this journey, but I had started to realize something after reaching the human village― humans still looked the same as people do in my world, but spirits were different. Some had pointed ears, were part-animal or too short, and all of them lived for hundreds of years. So, simply casting a shadow wouldn’t eliminate the parts of them that were different from humans.

“At first, she had just been watching the human from a distance, but then……”

“?”

“But then she was tricked by a spirit of darkness. She ended up believing that if she only had a shadow, then she could be with that human.”

Fili spat out those words like they were a curse.

(So, that’s it……)

That was why Fili had always hated the spirits of darkness before now. Without rhyme or reason (or so it appeared to him), they had deceived others just because they could.

“……”

She must have loved that human enough to lose sight of the line between reality and fantasy. They say that love is blind, but…… I couldn’t really understand it. But it must have been bad enough that nobody else could have convinced her not to go through with it.

“And then, before she could even express her feelings to them, that human she loved disappeared. If only she had waited a little while longer…… then Pleiad would never have had to go through with casting a shadow for nothing.”

“Is that really true?”

I wanted to be honest with Fili. I hadn’t met her, but from what he said of Pleiad, it didn’t sound to me like she regretted what she’d done.

“If she regretted her decision, she probably wouldn’t still be asking you to create a world where people could live without discrimination.”

“Even so, I cannot forgive that spirit of darkness. The one who knowingly trampled on her pure heart.” Fili clutched the necklace and spoke with a voice trembling in anger.

“But…… if she isn’t even holding a grudge over what happened, isn’t it just sad that you still try to get angry for her?”

At that, Fili stopped shaking. “Sad……?”

“Yes. That’s why she gave you that necklace, isn’t it? She’s saying that she’s watching you, so you should try to get along with others more.” I told him, but then hurriedly added. “Or at least, that’s what I would think if it were me. But I don’t really know Pleiad, so I guess I can’t say for sure……”

Fili mulled over my interpretation for a moment. Then he muttered a few things to himself under his breath, and looked up as if satisfied.

“You’re probably right. Pleiad hated fighting, so me holding onto so much spite would only make her disappointed.”

“See?”

Hearing his answer, I smiled at him. I was proud to be able to help Fili recognize Pleiad’s true feelings.

“……Hey,” Just then, Bith reappeared at the bedroom door. But his entrance had been so well timed that I had to assume he had been listening in on our conversation. “What are you two up to; I thought we didn’t have time to waste?”

Fili and I started with sudden panic. “Oh, um……”

And watching me stutter, Vesper whispered to me, “Weren’t you going to wake up Gendor?”

“Right!” Dropping the conversation with Fili for the time being, I rushed into the other room. “Oh?”

But when I entered the room, I stopped. Gendor was already awake.

“Sorry…… I overheard you guys talking.” Gendor said with an apologetic look on his face, then added, “I guess everyone has their own problems. But I’m so pathetic, all I do is whine and moan……”

Gendor wiped a tear from his eye. And seeing him like that, I found myself at a loss for what to say to him.

“Let’s get moving.” Bith raised his voice and startled Gendor. And turning, I found both Fili and Lilith waiting at the door as well.

“There’s nothing you can do for them except believe that they are safe.” Fili told Gendor.

“I’m sorry for upsetting you.” Lilith added.

Everyone was concerned about Gendor in their own way, but we couldn’t wait around any longer. Unfortunately, there wasn’t even enough time to wait for Gendor to get back on his feet.

“Now let’s get out of here before we get caught up in this brewing ‘rebellion’.”

Bith led the way out of the room.

“He’s right. Let’s be on our way.”

Despite their insistence, we have no choice but to slowly drag Gendor along with us until we reached the Great Tree of Lios where Dorin, the Sleeping Qi Lin was. And on our way there, I asked Fili about finding out what had happened to the humans from the village.

“I was thinking about sending out envoys to gather more information for us.” Fili accepted the task gladly.

Then he muttered something under his breath, and a crest formed under his feet. A moment later, countless shining doves all flew out from the crest and burst into the sky around us.

“Wow!”

The doves flew away in the same direction as one flock.

“Were those doves all yours, Fili?”

“They’re my familiars. They’ll return within a few days.”

Gendor stared after the doves until they were completely out of sight, and we were left with a somewhat melancholic atmosphere as the sun set over the fields outside the city.

The Great Tree of Lios was located to the west of the city, and seemed to have become a popular destination for travelers, serving as a sort of guardian deity for spirits of light to pray for safety. Perhaps because of the Sleeping Qi Lin’s presence however, spirits of darkness rarely went there― which considering the commotion back in the city, may have been the main reason we could visit it without worry.

Walking alongside Gendor, something shining eventually appeared over a hill.

“So, that’s the Great Tree of Lios?”

Even from a distance, the massive tree was visibly emitting a pale golden light, though it may have only been noticeable now that the sun was setting.

“This is my first time seeing it, too. It’s huge.”

Vesper opened his eyes wide to stare out at the large tree in the distance. There wasn’t a soul in sight around the tree, but we could make out one large shape resting near its base. And as we grew closer, I realized that it was the Sleeping Qi Lin himself.

The Great Tree of Lios really was shining gold, and with a trunk well over ten meters across, it was so massive that there was no way to see all of it at once when we were up close. And at the base of that tree was Dorin, the Sleeping Qi Lin.

He had a rainbow-colored mane, deer-like antlers, and thick, horse-like legs. He was also much bigger than us, to the point that his neck alone was wider than my full arm span― and he was just lying there, sleeping comfortably in complete silence.

He wasn’t massive in comparison to the Great Tree of Lios, but next to us standing beside him, he was still a giant of a creature. “He’s not going to wake up, is he?”

Vesper prodded at the Qi Lin’s nose with one paw. “Well, I suppose they do call him the ‘Sleeping Qi Lin’ for a reason, right?”

With a sigh, Lilith walked to the side and took a seat on one of the tree’s roots sticking up from the ground.

“Do you think he would get angry at us if we tried to force him awake?” I turned to Fili, asking his opinion.

“Even if he does, we have to get him to tell us what he knows.”

Making up his mind, Fili reached out to place his hand against the Qi Lin’s neck. He may have been trying to shake him awake, but― with his size, it looked more like Fili was giving him a massage.

“If he won’t wake up……” Behind us, Bith took out his spell wand.

But when I realized he was about to try attacking the Qi Lin with a spell to wake him up, I hurried to stop him.

“Wait a minute! That would be going too far!”

“Then what are we supposed to do?”

“Why not let Gendor have a try at it?” Lilith suggested, patting Gendor’s shoulder as he slumped down next to her. “You are the biggest one here; think you could shake him awake for us?”

“Me?” Gendor looked up at Lilith with surprise.

“Well, it’s either that, or Bith is going to try something profoundly stupid with his spellcraft.” Trying to spur him on, Lilith took Gendor’s hand and led him over to the Qi Lin. “You can do this, alright?”

It was a good idea― if anyone here might actually stand a chance at shaking the Qi Lin awake, it would be Gendor.

“Can I…… really do this?” Gendor muttered quietly to himself as he stared at the Qi Lin with an uncertain expression.

“Of course you can!”

“We trust you, Gendor.”

With me and Fili encouraging him, Gendor timidly shook the Qi Lin’s neck.

Slowly at first, his mane started to shift slightly. And watching the Qi Lin’s face, Gendor steadily increased the strength of his pushes.

“Hrm……” The Qi Lin groaned and frowned.

Noticing this, Gendor pressed his shoulder against the Qi Lin’s neck like he was about to ram him. And with that, Qi Lin’s body shook greatly, sending vibration through the ground that even shook the branches of the Great Tree of Lios. And then the Qi Lin slowly opened his eyes.

“Hast thou cometh at last……” He slowly raised his head, and when he saw us, the Qi Lin let out a contented sigh. “So, thou hast finally gathered?”

Fili stepped up to the Qi Lin. “You know why we are here, then?”

“Indeed, for I am Dorin. The legends begin anew…… and thee must hasten to prepare thyselves.” Dorin stated, then locked his blue eyes onto me. “Though I see there be a changeling among thee.”

Then Dorin lowered his head to bring his line of sight down to be level with me. His eyes were so deep that I felt like I could fall right into them. And momentarily stunned, I just stared back into that eye as he watched me.

“Well…… it shall suffice. Thou seeks the domain of the Twilight Dragon.”

Stating that, Dorin took a deep breath and looked up at the sky as if reminiscing about something, and in the sudden stillness, the sounds of insects echoed all around us.

“Hey, so…… how does he know all this?” It seemed like Dorin knew everything we wanted to ask him about before we had even arrived, so I found myself feeling doubtful of him and turned to ask Vesper about it when he returned to my shoulder.

“It is said that he is aware of all things happening in the world while he sleeps.”

“That’s incredible.”

“But it seems to be a very rare occasion that he actually wakes.”

“If it wasn’t, he probably wouldn’t be known as the Sleeping Qi Lin.”

“In fact, as far as I’ve heard, it’s never happened before.”

“So the fact that he woke up so easily for us is proof that the situation is that dire……”

Thinking that, I looked up at the silent Dorin who sat with eyes wide open, and silence enveloped the area for a moment.

Then all of a sudden― both Lilith and Bith rose from their seats to stand before Dorin. Everyone was waiting eagerly for Dorin to speak again. Dorin’s mane swayed gentled as a soft gust of wind blew passed us, and then he finally shifted his gaze back onto us.

“The Twilight Dragon― At the edge of the Lands of the Beginning of Beginnings they doth dwell, beyond the Dragonbein Mountains, over the Wavering Peninsula.”

Lilith frowned at that. “The Lands of the Beginning of Beginnings is quite a ways away.”

“Beyond the Dragonbein Mountains, over the Wavering Peninsula……”

Not knowing anything about the geography of this world, all I could do was tilt my head in confusion at the sight of even Lilith and Fili seeming to be at a loss.

“If thou wishes to know more, speak with Tartarga. The one of Black should know the place where he doth reside.” Dorin added, and with those as his final words, Dorin curled up again to return to his slumber.

“By ‘the one of Black’, does he mean you, Bith?”

“Seems that way. Except― well, I do know where old Tartarga is, but we’ll need something in order to meet with him.”

“What?”

“A tear jar.”

“?”

He said it so bluntly that I couldn’t help but tilt my head again at the odd statement.

(What is a tear jar?)

Thankfully, Lilith saw my confusion and elaborated for me. “You see, Tartarga has a terrifying guard dog that no one can control― or at least that’s the rumor people pass around. Really, it seems more like the guard dog chose to protect Tartarga on its own, if you ask me.”

“Because he knows something about the Twilight Dragon?”

“Who knows…… but that guard dog is merciless to anyone that comes near, so no one can really guess what they’re thinking.”

“Merciless……”

I was at a loss for words, but Lilith just gave me a bitter smile.

“So the tear jar is for distracting the guard dog.”

“How do we get one?”

“You don’t just ‘get one’. It’s not like they stock these kinds of things at street vendors. That cowardly Skunk should have it now though…… that’s right, isn’t it Bith?”

“Yeah, it’s definitely with Skunk.” Bith answered, though he had a sullen look as he said it.

“Skunk? You mean the spirit that lives in the cave up ahead?” Fili inquired, looking to Lilith.

“Well, you’re well informed.”

“I can track the location of any spirit in my mind.”

“Unlike someone else, you’re a pretty reliable guy.”

Lilith shot a glare at Bith when she said that last part, but Bith shook off her gaze and started walking again.

“We should get moving.” Bith said, but then laughter suddenly filled the air from somewhere above Dorin as if mocking his sense of urgency.

“?” I looked up at the big tree over Dorin’s head and saw a short spirit with pointy ears sitting on a branch with his legs dangling over the side. “Who is that?”

Everyone followed my gaze. “Skunk…… what are you doing here?”

At Lilith’s question however, the short spirit simply laughed even harder.

“I was summoned by Dorin. He said a spirit would soon arrive that needed my help.” Skunk answered before jumping down several meters to land in Dorin’s mane.

(What?)

“But you’re a spirit of darkness, and Dorin is a spirit of light―”

“Listen lady,” Skunk wagged his index finger at me before I could finish my question. “Now isn’t the time for us to be squabbling with each other, don’t you think?”

“No, I know that, but…… it’s still surprising.”

“Well, we’ve got an arrangement, you see. In exchange for me handing over the jar, Dorin here says that he’ll protect me.”

“A spirit of darkness seeking protection from a spirit of light…… how pathetic.” Bith glared at Skunk. “And appalling……”

Then Lilith asked Skunk, “So, where is it, then?”

“Right here.” Skunk motioned, and Dorin lazily lifted one hand to reveal an old, large bisque jar underneath.

The mouth was sealed with something like a cork top, and Skunk moved to pick up the jar and brought it to us.

“Now listen, you absolutely cannot open this lid until you’re ready to use it, okay? It’ll evaporate pretty quickly once you expose it to the air.”

With that warning, Skunk handed the tear jar over to Gendor, since he was the largest of us, and we could here the sound of liquid sloshing around inside the jar.

“Thank you.” Gendor took the jar from Skunk and held it up in one arm.

“Well, I’m getting back up there before things get dangerous.” Skunk said, and then quickly climbed back up the Great Tree of Lios and vanished into the leaves and branches.

Dorin watched him go, and then slowly closed his eyes again.

“Let’s head back to the city once more.” Fili suggested. “It’ll take time to reach Tartarga’s residence. No matter how fast we travel, it’ll take at least seven days by foot. We should make sure we get everything we might need from town before we set out.”

Bith seemed to consider that for a moment, probably having assumed we would set out immediately― but he reluctantly agreed to Fili’s suggestion, so we began the trek back to Arche Haokar to prepare for the journey ahead.

“Huh?” But as we crested back over the hill, Fili came to a stop in front of us, staring out in the direction of the city.

Then I stepped up to see what he did. “……It’s burning.” I stood dumbfounded.

The city of Arche Haokar – which had previously been alight with torches at night – was now engulfed entirely in flames. And even at this distance, I thought I could faintly make out the sounds of people screaming.

“What does this mean……?” Frightened by the sight of the city burning, Lilith stood stock-still with a hand covering her mouth in shock.

“The ‘rebellion’!”

Clicking his tongue, Bith leaped and flew towards the city on his own. And as if to chase after him, Fili flew off as well. And that left me alone in the middle of a field with a frightened Lilith and a dazed Gendor.

“Is it alright for us to stay here?” Vesper whispered to me.

“We can’t go back to the city like this……”

“I’m scared……” Gendor looked out over the city with an anxious expression on his face.

“But if we stay here in the middle of nowhere, will the other two be able to find us again?” Vesper asked, and it was a good point.

“You’re right.” Lilith’s voice trembled as she spoke. “Let’s go. There might still be something left in town that we can use after this.”

“……Right.”

And so, we began to hesitantly make our way back towards the burning city.

The city was in chaos. Everyone was in a panic trying to get away. And whether they were human or spirit, they were all fleeing the city; no one was trying to get further in.

(Oh no!)

Then before I could do anything, I was caught up by the fleeing spirits and humans and separated from the others.

“Lilith! Gendor!” I cried out, but my voice was drowned out by the sounds of fire burning, buildings crumbling, and people screaming.

“You have to get out, too! The waves are coming!”

Shouting into my ear, a spirit with the lower body of a donkey and upper body of human took my arm to pull me away.

“The waves?” I asked, trying to get more details, so the spirit rushed to explain.

“It’s been confirmed, the city guard already sent out the alert! If you don’t want to be swallowed up, you have to run now!”

“Wait, but……” I was going to argue further, but the spirit jumped into a boat fleeing downstream, and they were off.

I looked to the sky, but I couldn’t see any sign of the thick clouds that accompanied the waves before.

(But then, why is everything burning?)

“Perhaps we should get out of here, too.” Still clinging to my cloak, Vesper shouted to me. “This ‘rebellion’ was triggered by the waves. If we don’t leave quickly, we’ll be dragged into the ‘rebellion’ as well.”

Even so, I was stuck here because I had been separated from everyone. More than running away, I had to get back to the others.

“Ah!” And just then, I heard Gendor’s voice in the distance.

“That was Gendor!”

Desperately, I ran through the waves of spirits, trying to reach Gendor.

“We should have tried to repair your broom……” Vesper remarked― but I didn’t think I would be able to fly through this chaos even if I had fixed it.

[[File:Epitaph of Twilight v01 bw6.png|thumb]]

It was easy to find where Gendor was, because the other spirits all had to run around his larger form as he bent over and curled in on himself.

“Are you okay?” I asked when I got to him, and Gendor wrapped his arms around me. “Hey! What wrong?”

“Urgh……” But when Gendor looked up at me, his eyes were brimming with tears. “The jar……”

(The jar?)

It took a second for my thoughts to catch up with what he was talking about.

“It was stolen.”

“Huh……?”

Gendor was holding me in his arms, which he could only do because he wasn’t holding anything else. But there were no shards of pottery to be seen around him, either. All I could see was the people around us trying to flee, and even if we tried to search for it, we’d just get overrun by the rush of spirits and humans again.

“How? Why? You were supposed to keep it safe, weren’t you?” I hadn’t meant to, but it came out like I was blaming Gendor. “Hey, who took it?!”

I shook Gendor’s shoulders and tried to get him to tell me what happened, but he just shook his head without answering.

(I have to get back to the real world before I lose all my memories. I can’t allow for any mistakes……)

But this was no simple mistake. In order to meet the Twilight Dragon, that item had been absolutely necessary.

For him to have lost it……

“Why……” I knew it wasn’t right to blame Gendor for losing the tear jar in this situation, but I couldn’t think clearly at that moment. My memories had been gradually slipping away ever since I came to this world. “What do I do……”

All I could do at that moment was stand stunned in front of a crying Gendor.

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[.Hack//Epitaph_of_Twilight_Volume1_Episode3|Episode 3]]
| Return to [[.Hack//Epitaph_of_Twilight|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[.Hack//Epitaph_of_Twilight_Volume1_EpisodeReal|Episode Real]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

.Hack//Epitaph of Twilight Volume1 Episode3

2022-12-13T07:47:51Z

Tacita Koe:

==Episode 3//amnesia==
An oddly large full moon was floating in the sky on a dark, cloudless night. However, there were no stars to be seen. The moon alone stood visible, as if it had taken sole possession of the night sky.

And underneath that sky― a pure white palace of ivory stood tall. Patterns adorned its many tall, wide pillars, and colorful banners hung from the roof, which held the shape of an onion. Warm torchlight shone through every window, emitting a pale golden light throughout the palace as it was bathed in moonlight.

This was the Palace of Apeiron, the King of Light.

And at this time, Apeiron was walking down a spiral stone staircase alone, heading towards the basement. There were torches placed here and there, but he had no trouble walking in the dark. Each step he took echoed as shadows danced across the walls. Surrounded by that eerie silence, Apeiron continued all the way to the bottom of the stairs, and then walked down the hallway there.

He thought back on the report he had received earlier from one of Fili’s familiar.

“Unfortunately, negotiations with Lilith – whom we had known of in advance – have fallen through. However, a human with a shadow who lived within the Splintered Forest nearby has joined our group instead.”

But Apeiron was concerned. “Does it not matter if they are spirit or human, as long as they have a shadow?” Apeiron muttered to himself as he came up on a pair of large double doors and stared up at them.

Pausing in front of it, he inserted the key from a chain around his neck into the lock on the door. The door made a creaking sound as it opened on its own and light leaked through the widening entrance. The room beyond was known as the Great Archive, where all the ancient books and records were held.

Apeiron made his way inside. “King Apeiron!”

All at once, the spirits in the room turned around to look at him. “Have you made any progress deciphering the texts?”

The spirits all exchanged looks with each other and then collectively shook their heads. And seeing this, Apeiron let out a heavy sigh.

There were very few spirits who could read the ancient script. Most of those who could had lost their lives in the war with the Lands of Darkness, and it would be many more years before they were reborn. So their only choice was to decipher the text with those present, but it was unlikely they would be able to finish in time.

But Apeiron himself was one of the spirits capable of reading the ancient script, so he picked out one of the books from the top of the stacks, pulled out a chair beside him, and opened the heavy volume to begin deciphering it.

Apeiron opened to a page that detailed the legend of the Twilight Dragon. It should have been in perfect condition― but after being handed down through the ages, there was some wear and tear to it.

Could a shadow-bearer be anyone? Could the Twilight Dragon be found without three of them? Where did it come from? Where was it now? And could spirits survive without the Twilight Dragon’s intervention?

Long ago, when they were first born into the world― the spirits of the time had once repelled the Cursed Waves. And it was believed that it was the power of the Twilight Dragon that had allowed them to do so. That was probably why those ancient spirits had left behind these records to pass on their legends.

“……”

However, if that were the case― why then had every last one of them disappeared? Apeiron pondered that question as he continued to flip through the book.

Even he – the King of Light – could not fully comprehend the ancient script. However, he could at least skim through for the information he wanted to know.

“Cu……” Then, Apeiron stopped to stare at a page.

The spirits around him peered at the page he had opened to.

“My King…… is something wrong?” The spirit shifted their gaze between the king and his open volume.

“Cubia……” Apeiron muttered aloud.

“Cubia?”

'''Cubia, the Hidden One.'''

Apeiron pointed to those words, written on the page in scratchy letters.

“Is it the name of a spirit?” The spirits surrounding Apeiron looked to each other and began discussing at once. However, that was not the answer. It did not seem to be the name of a spirit.

Apeiron frowned as he tried desperately to read the scratched writings, but it was no use. The text was too faded. “Could it be the name of a human, I wonder……?”

The names of every spirit could all be found in their records, both those belonging to Light and to Darkness. However, when it came to human names, there was no way to know them all. Humans did not inherit their names from a predecessor like spirits did. Even those who did inherit another’s blood and abilities would bare a different name, and the explosive way in which humans propagated left Apeiron incapable of learning all of their names. Even for the humans themselves, it must have been a terribly time-consuming task to keep track of them.

Yet he was only hearing of Cubia now, from reading this record. On one page, there was picture of a monster with many thick roots growing out of a skeletal face

“This is Cubia……?”

Apeiron ruminated on the image and rubbed his eyes, racking his mind to try and remember if there was ever a spirit by that name. And seeing their King in that state, the other spirits all returned to their records as well.

In the subsequent silence, only the sound of turning page could be heard echoing through the Archive. “Could it be connected to this?” Then, one of the spirits placed a book down in front of Apeiron, opened to page of text just as scratchy and faded as the one about Cubia.

'''Unknown are the Cursed Waves origins.'''

'''After the stars doth cross the heavens,'''

'''When the eastern sky doth grow dark and the air fills with mourning.'''

'''From the fated land beyond the Splintered Forest, a harbinger of the waves come.'''

'''Skeith carves the path.'''

'''As the Shadow of Death, to wipe out all obstacles that stand before.'''

'''Innis, the Mirage of Deceit.'''

'''Did betray all with false visions, and in so doing, did aid the wave to reach the heavens,'''

'''Then from the zenith, crashes down and ripples out, giving way for a new wave.'''

'''This was the power of Magus.'''

'''Wherever the wave appears, sorrow and despair rule, extinguishing the light of hope.'''

'''Such is the power of Fidchell, to bring dark tiding of the future.'''

'''Even as the Cursed Waves consume all, Gorre continues to scheme.'''

'''Macha tempts with a sweet trap.'''

'''And there, the wave rages at the Pinnacle, where none shall escape.'''

'''For Tarvos remains, to continue the hunt.'''

'''With even greater cruelty, to punish and destroy.'''

'''In furious retribution.'''

'''Thus, only a void shall remain in the wake of the waves.'''

'''And from the depths of that emptiness, Corbenik arrives.'''

'''So too may the waves be but a harbinger.'''

Skeith, Innis, Magus, Fidchell, Gorre, Macha, Tarvos, and Corbenik― Apeiron had never heard any of those names before.

“The waves have names?”

“……It looks that way, yes.”

“But then― if that is the case, and we could escape the eight eaves, would we not be able to survive?”

Seeing a glimmer of hope, the spirit spoke with glee. “If so, then wouldn’t it be better to think of a way to escape rather than searching for the Twilight Dragon?”

However, Apeiron remain skeptical. “I am concerned about the last line. Even if these are the names of the waves, it is written as though they themselves are precursors; as though something else will follow after them.”

“Wouldn’t that be what Cubia is, then?” The spirit seemed convinced, but Apeiron was still uncertain.

If that were the case, why were they written of in two separate books? Cubia was also depicted to have a proper form, not as an indistinct, bulbous wave. There was surely a reason they had been separated.

“See if this is mentioned anywhere else!”

Looking for any clues as to what Cubia truly was― they continued deciphering the records deep into the night.

But meanwhile, the Little Witch – who had entered the Splintered Forest – was being chased by someone. It was her Other I, the Kar.

And when Fili had seen his Other I, he had broken down in tears. The reason was simple― because legends told that anyone who saw their Other I would die soon thereafter. However, that was only how it was told within the Lands of Light and the world of humans. In the Lands of Darkness however, the Kar were said to bring good fortune and strengthen one’s spellcraft.

“Just try to calm down.”

The Little Witch raced through the Splintered Forest while trying to cheer Fili and the human Gendor up. Bith was dumbfounded by the whole display, but said nothing of it. However, the Kar were persistent, and as it became difficult for them to keep running, the group devised a plan.

To force the Kar to reveal their identities and flee.

When Fili realized what the Kar truly was, he felt ashamed of himself for being so afraid. And in an attempt to rid himself of that stigma, he took charge and moved ahead.

That night, after having fended off the Kar, the Little Witch’s group was attacked by a great and ancient monster in Coite-Bodher, a swamp just beyond the Splintered Forest. The monster’s name was Cubia.

It was one problem after another.

While Bith and Fili fought back with their spellcraft― the Little Witch was struggling to restore the flowers that had been mowed down around her while Gendor kept back from the battle, since his abilities had not yet been awakened.

Then in their time of need, the last of their allies rushed to their aid.

After taking a night’s rest in the human village, we re-entered the forest. Even Fili, who had been impatiently insisting that we had no time to waste, did not object to waiting until sunrise when he realized that we wouldn’t be able to fly.

The Splintered Forest was also known as the Lost Woods. It would be suicide to try and navigate them without a guide― so I spoke with the trees and plants of the forest to lead us west and not get lost.

Apparently, if we continued west, we would reach the largest and most prosperous city in the world. And once we arrived, we would gather information about shadow-bearers and the Twilight Dragon.

“I’ve never gone this deep into the forest before.” Seeing Gendor walk around carelessly through the forest, Bith and Fili both sighed deeply.

We couldn’t even see the sky through the branches of the trees here. So, in this forest where light didn’t reach, the only things we had to rely on were some faintly glowing moss that Bith was carrying and my vague ability to speak with plants. We didn’t dare use fire here. We couldn’t― because there was no telling when a flame would burn out and us with no way to find our way back out.

I was all in favor of not using fire, too. Because if something happened and my broom bought fire, I would be in big trouble.

There was no marked path through the forest. Ivy as thick as branches hung from the trees, carnivorous plants grew everywhere, and somewhere overhead, we could hear birds chirping in the canopy.

(I’ve only ever read about it in books before, but I bet this is what the Sea of Trees in Japan is like……)

Bith carried the moss in a glass jar they had received from the humans of the village as we trudged through grass tall enough to reach my waist and tried not to get our feet caught in any mud.

Occasionally, I would put my hands on the trees and speak with them. Somehow, I was able to understand their language, and so we walked, turning in places to bypass large tree roots and rocks.

“How far do we have to go before we get out of the forest?” Gendor questioned, and Fili pondered it for a moment.

“I’m not really sure…… I’ve always just flown over it until now.”

“I see……”

“If we could have flown, I don’t think it would it would have taken more than an hour.”

Hearing that from Fili, Gendor’s shoulder’s fell. “I’m sorry.”

“No, I’m not blaming you; I’m grateful that you agreed to join us, really.”

“I- I’ll do my best!”

With that boost to his confidence, Gendor began walking with longer strides, covering more ground in a single step than we could in three. But we couldn’t have him rushing ahead of us and getting lost, so we all had to quicken our pace to keep up.

“Well…… as long as we don’t get lose, we should be able to make it out by the end of the day.” Bith stated, and looked to me. “We’ll be counting on you.”

“Me?” I couldn’t help feeling unworthy of that much trust.

But Vesper whispered to me, “You have an important role here.”

“So if I misinterpret the trees directions, I’ll definitely get yelled at……”

“I don’t think you have anything to worry about.”

“……”

After another few minutes, I placed a hand on another nearby tree.

(We want to go west, which way should we walk?)

“Aha!”

“!”

A loud noise echoed from overhead and startled me, making me pull away from the tree in fright.

Then I heard the sound of someone laughing.

“Don’t be afraid.” In front of my eyes, the trees seemed to shift as if I were looking at a heat wave.

“What?”

Beside me, Gendor looked up with shock as the shifting air solidified into a humanoid shape and gradually took on color.

Fili warned me to stand back as he held out his spell staff, but the figure didn’t seem dangerous to me.

“It’s alright, this is the Daoine Sí …… fairies of the forest.” Vesper spoke up, and the figure responded.

“That’s correct.”

A girl appeared before us wearing something like a mini dress with light green frills. But she wasn’t alone, there were several others with her.

“Fili…… isn’t this too many?”

“That’s right, you haven’t forgotten about us, have you?”

“Even pointing your spell staff at us.”

“I apologize……”

Fili shied back at the girl’s accusations, and seeming satisfied with that, they turned to look at me.

“Sorry we startled you.”

“We wouldn’t have normally called out to you, but……” The girls looked at Bith with a suspicious gaze. And he in turn sighed as he watched the conversation from a distance. It seemed the news that the Lands of Light and Darkness had joined hands in order to deal with the waves had not yet reached this forest. “Why is there a spirit of darkness here!?”

“And a human, too…… just what is going on here?”

Fili explained quickly, and after they heard him out, they exchanged concerned looks with each other. “So the rumors were true, after all.”

“Then now isn’t the time to be holding them up.” The girls agreed, then began looking around carefully.

“?” Curious, I looked around as well, but it didn’t seem like anything had changed.

“There’s something unseemly out there in these woods.”

“And something bad is closing in on the forest.”

“You should hurry.” With those warnings, the girls clasped their hands in front of their chests as if in prayer. “To your safe travels.”

“And may the Twilight Dragon bless you.”

After they murmured their prayers, the girls peppered us with a misty, pale green light.

“Pretty……” I whispered to myself while looking up at the mist. It carried a calming scent that reminded me of the woods near Uncle Harald’s house.

“With this, you will be able to find your way without stopping to ask the trees for guidance – at least for a while.”

“The plants will show you the path.”

I smiled to the girls. “Thank you.” I said, but they shook their heads.

“There’s no need to thank us.”

“This is the least we can do to help.”

With their part done― the girls forms began to shimmer like a heat wave again, the same way they had appeared, and their bodies were slowly drawn back into the trees.

“Aren’t you going to leave?” I asked them as they disappeared. If they knew something bad was coming, they should at least try to run away.

But the girls just smiled back at me. “Without us, the forest would die.”

“But……”

“You should hurry.” With those as their final words, the girls disappeared completely.

“Let’s go.” Having been standing apart already, Bith began to walk away quickly.

“R-right.”

I stroked the tree where the Daoine Sí had disappeared, then followed after my allies as they moved on.

“We should get out of this forest as soon as possible.” Fili went on. “We mustn’t let their prayers have been made in vain.”

Until now, we’d been pushing our way through without a path to follow, but― now thanks to the prayers of the Daoine Sí, the plants parted for us in the direction we needed to go. Without having to wade through the plants or stop to speak with the trees anymore, we hurried onward.

“The bad thing they said was approaching the forest is probably the wave but…… what’s the ‘unseemly’ thing they mentioned?” I asked the others while we ran.

“No idea.” Bith remarked offhandedly. “But we’d better hurry, whatever it is.”

“……”

For a time, the clattering of glass bottles and our own footsteps were the only sounds echoing through the forest around us. I couldn’t hear the chirping of birds anymore, and wondered if that was due to how deep within the forest we were now.

But as we continued along in silence, we eventually had to slow our pace as we grew too tired to keep running.

Then I was wondering how much of the distance we’d manage to cut through…… when Gendor suddenly stopped.

“What’s wrong?” Bith asked, but Gendor just stared into the dark forest as if he hadn’t heard him.

I tried to follow Gendor’s gaze, but all I could see were dimly lit trees. “Gendor, what’s wrong?”

“Saya…… do you have a twin?” Gendor asked me that odd question while still staring into the darkness ahead of him.

“What do you mean?”

[[File:Epitaph of Twilight v01 bw4.png|thumb]]

“Over there……”

“?”

I stared again in the direction Gendor pointed, but there wasn’t anything unusual that I could see. “There was a girl who looked just like Saya.”

(Huh?)

I froze in place.

(Did the Little Witch have a twin……?)

I looked to Vesper, but he shook his head in answer to my unspoken question. “Saya was always on her own. She never mentioned having a twin.”

“Gendor, are you sure it was me?”

“Yeah.”

Bith was staring in the direction Gendor had indicated as well, but he didn’t seem to see anything strange there either. “You sure you’re not imagining things?”

“I don’t think so.”

“Where have you been running?” Bith questioned me then, and I pointed to Gendor’s left.

“Here, next to Gendor……”

Gendor turned. “Then who was running over there?”

“I think you were just mistaken.” Bith said bluntly, trying to urge us to continue on.

“……Kar.” But before we could go any further, Fili muttered something, almost to himself.

“Kar?” He seemed to be under the same spell as Gendor. “What does he mean by Kar?”

I directed my question at Vesper on my shoulder. In my world, that word could either be the English word ‘car’ or sometimes a person’s name. But that obvious couldn’t be what Fili meant.

“It refers to the Other I.”

“Other I?”

Fili alone started to tremble.

“What’s this…… you’re saying there could be another one of me?”

Bith stared at Fili as he took his head in his hands and started muttering to himself.

“If it is a Kar, then it’s fine. In fact, good for you.” Bith pat me lightly on the shoulder. “This will boost the power of your spellcraft.”

“?”

The contrast between Fili’s sudden fear and Bith’s whole-hearted congratulations left me baffled.

“Sorry…… I don’t think I understand what’s going on. What do you mean?”

“Oh, of course!” Vesper raised his head from thought with a shout of realization.

―It seemed the explanation for the Kar differed between spirits of light and darkness. In the Lands of Light, seeing one’s Kar meant that one’s death was right around the corner, while in the Lands of Darkness, seeing the Kar meant that you would gain the power of a prophet.

Hearing Vesper’s explanation, I finally understood why Fili and Bith’s reactions were so different.

“So it’s like a doppelganger.”

“Is there something like this in your world, too, Saya?”

“Well, it’s more of an urban legend.”

“Urban…… what?”

“Uh…… I mean it’s like a baseless rumor.”

Then Gendor joined the conversation between me and Vesper. “I’ve heard of these Doppel-thingies, too.”

“Oh? The stories have even reached the humans, have they?”

But Gendor didn’t really seem to listen to Vesper instead he sat down on the ground started rummaging around in the bag he had brought with him.

(He really goes at his own pace……)

“Not here,”

“What are you looking for?” I looked into the bag.

“Saya, hold still please.” Gendor told me as he stood up and tore the hem of his tunic.

“Huh?” Suddenly, Gendor took off my hat and wrapped the torn piece of cloth around my face. I could just see Vesper hop off my shoulder. “W-wait a second!”

“The elder always told us that we shouldn’t look our other selves.”

And just like that, I was blindfolded.

“Hey……” Bith muttered, sounding shocked. “If you do that…… then she won’t be able to run.”

Then I heard Gendor’s voice from behind me. “I know it’s troublesome, but I’d be sad if Saya disappeared.”

“……Well, that much is true.” Bith muttered, but then continued, “Look, take that off right now. If you can gain the power of prophet, it would be a huge boon to us!”

“Don’t take it off!” Fili shouted. “If she dies after seeing the Kar, we’ll be in deep trouble.”

“You fool. Do you really believe that story?”

“You’re the fool here! Have you ever known anyone to actually receive this supposed power of the prophet before?”

“I could ask you the same thing; have you ever seen someone actually die because of them?”

“I believe what the elder told us.”

“Then you’re both idiots……”

“Don’t call us idiots!”

“Well I’m certainly not the idiot here.”

Gendor joined the argument with Bith on Fili’s side. I reached to remove the blindfold from my face, but Fili yelled at me when I tried, so I had no choice but to stand there with it on.

(We really are in trouble here, aren’t we……?)

I let out an anxious sigh. We didn’t know how much longer the Daoine Sí’s prayers would keep the plants and trees parted for us, so we should have been trying to hurry through before we lost that benefit.

“Great,” But then Vesper climbed back up to my shoulder. “These guys – they don’t even realize that the effects of the fairies’ prayers have just worn off.”

“What? We lost it already?”

“Afraid so.”

(He sounds calm, but even Bith hasn’t noticed yet……)

I took as big of a breath as I could and shouted to break through the others’ bickering. “Stop it!”

Immediately, the arguing voices cut off. “Saya, you’re facing the wrong way……” Vesper whispered to me.

“It doesn’t matter who’s right or wrong here! The prayers effects have faded, so I’m taking this thing off.”

Saying that, I reached up for my blindfold, but Fili hurried to stop me. “Please don’t do anything rash here!”

“Then how are we going to travel from now on? If I don’t speak with the trees to point us in the right direction, we’ll get lost, won’t we?”

“Yes, but……”

“And we don’t have time to waste, right?”

“But……”

(Oh, come on!)

I stomped my feet in a tantrum.

“I don’t want to see my Other I either, okay? Whether it brings death or power, seeing another version of myself would just be creepy. But you know…… that doesn’t mean we can just sit here doing nothing. We’ve already lost the benefits from the prayers, so I don’t want to waste any more time because I can’t do anything to help!”

That had been the first time I’d raised my voice in anger since arriving in this world. A deep silence rang through the darkness behind my blindfold, and I could guess they were all staring at me now.

“Why don’t you just make it a vote?” Vesper suggested, and Fili sounded pleased with the idea.

“In that case, it’s two-to-one that she keeps that on.”

“Well, that’s how it is. Is that good enough for you, Bith?”

Bith nodded in response to Vesper’s question. “But, Vesper…… how will she keep up with us if she’s wearing that blindfold?”

“Someone will have to lead her by the hand.”

“That would slow us down considerably though……”

“That’s true.”

“What if we got the big guy to carry her instead?” Bith suggested, and so we proceeded with Gendor holding me in his arms.

However, I wasn’t able to get directions from the trees like that, and as a result, we wasted time going back-and-forth a lot until it was obvious that we were lost.

“What are we going to do?”

Bith sounded angry, so I spoke up. “What do you think we should do?”

“That’s what I’m asking you.” It was obvious that he was in a bad mood. He had said this would happen, and now that he had been proven right, it upset him.

“Like I thought, I should just take this thing off already……”

I lifted a hand up to the blindfold, but someone else took hold of my hand first.

“Wait, not yet.” Surprisingly, it was Bith. “Fili, eyes down!”

“What, why?”

“Do you really need to ask in this situation?”

A second later, I heard Fili’s breath catch. “Could- could it be……”

“Hm? Could be what……?” I felt myself suddenly shift from side-to-side, and could only guess that Gendor was spinning around with me in his arms. “Stop, stop! Put me down……” I cried out desperately as a sense of motion sickness overtook me.

“Oh, I’m sorry.”

Gendor put me down and I sat on the ground. Then Vesper climbed back up onto my shoulder and I heard the sound of Fili crying.

“Was there a Kar of Fili?”

“Looked that way.”

“How many of them are there?”

“There’s nothing to suggest they can’t show up in groups.”

“I guess.”

“Perhaps my own Kar will show itself next.”

(Hm?)

It occurred to me that from what I knew of doppelgangers, they should always appear exactly as the person they were mimicking. Suddenly, I found it odd that no one had said anything about there being a Vesper on the other me’s shoulder since he was almost always on mine. So, I decided to ask Bith about it.

“Bith, you saw my Kar too, didn’t you?”

“Yeah, there definitely wasn’t a Vesper with her, though.” Bith confirmed, and then gave me an intent once over. “Come to think of it, she wasn’t carrying a broom with her, either.”

“Huh?”

The broom was easily tall enough to poke out from behind my back, so I couldn’t believe the other me wouldn’t have one……

“So that’s it……” Muttering some kind of affirmation to himself, Bith took off my blindfold and squatted down to whisper something to me. “Listen, is conversing with them all you can do?”

“What?”

“Can’t you manipulate them at all?”

“Manipulate…… the plants, you mean?”

Bith nodded, and I turned my head to look at Vesper.

“Hmm, maybe. I suppose it’s not impossible…… as long as you can communicate your intent well enough.”

“I can give it a try.”

“Right, then here’s the plan.” Reaching a decision, Bith stood up and stared around at the dark forest.

(Plan?)

I tilted my head again, but Bith just grinned at me. “You ask the plants for guidance, we’re going to hunt them down. And once there’s nowhere for them to run, I’ll burn them all to ashes.”

“Burn them……”

“I’ll use a flame spell; it’s what I’ve always been best at. I stopped using it after what happened with Lilith― but I’m done holding myself back now. I’ll use this power however I want, whenever I want.” Bith drew out a spell wand from inside his cloak embedded with a black jewel. “I still don’t like the guy much, but I guess I’m starting to feel a little sorry for him, at least.”

Bith glanced at Fili, who Gendor was trying to comfort. He was so shocked by the appearance of his Kar that he had broken down in tears.

“Although, burning them to ashes…… that seems like it might be overkill.”

“You are just precious.”

“If you attack them, they’ll probably retaliate. I’m just worried about something like that.”

Bith let out a deep sigh at my words. “……I’ll keep it in mind.” He said, then called out to Fili. “Hey, you go ahead and take a break, alright?”

Startled by Bith, Fili nodded to him without a word while Gendor continued to gently pat him on the back.

“It’s going to be okay.”

“……Please don’t try to console me.”

Gendor turned to me with a pleading look in his eyes, so I walked over to Fili.

“Fili, maybe you should try wearing the blindfold. It’ll be fine so long as you don’t look at it again, right?”

“Saya…… you took it off?”

“Yeah, because I’m going to try to help now.”

“?”

“Bith is a surprisingly nice guy.”

Saying that, I reached out to the tree that stood next to Fili, and he watched me quizzically as I slowly closed my eyes in concentration.

(Please…… lend us your aid.)

I couldn’t completely understand the language of the trees, so I worried that manipulating them would be asking too much…… but I still tensed the hand I was holding up to the tree.

(I want to expose the Kar’s true identity. We can’t move forward like this.)

The trees surrounding us began to rustle, though I couldn’t be sure if that was because my prayers were really getting through or not.

(Just a little help……)

The wind wasn’t blowing, but the trees were starting to rustle louder and louder as the plants under my feet started to sway.

“!”

Something like a warm breeze flowed from my hand against the tree up through my whole body.

I had never felt anything like it before, but it assured me that my prayers had been properly conveyed, and when I opened my eyes, the tree’s groves seemed to vaguely take the shape of a face.

“Pleasure meeting you.” I spoke in greeting, and the trees rustled again.

“Is it working?” Bith called out to me, so I turned to him and nodded.

“I think so.”

“Good…… then it’s time to counterattack.”

And as though they heard Bith as well― the surrounding trees all began to stretch their vines and branches around their trunks to point in one direction. Then we were scooped up by those branches in front of us and gathered onto a single path that stretched straight ahead like a sidewalk.

“Wow……”

I breathed out an sigh of awe. The vines and branches stretched to their limits to hand us off as if passing a baton and carried us gently from one tree to the next.

“Well done. This is incredible, Saya.”

“Let’s hope things keep going this well……”

“So what now?”

“We’re going to exterminate the Kar.” Bith answered while glaring in the direction the trees were taking us, and the jewel in his spell wand started glowing red. “There!”

Bith pointed at where another me and Fili stood surrounded by the vines and branches, locked down by a large boulder behind them.

“There really is another me……”

“Incredible. They really do look just like you.”

We nodded to each other, and then Bith flew out towards them. Leaping up to the tree nearest the Kar, he held his wand out in front of him.

“PhaVak Rom!”

With a shout, flames in the shape of a dragon shot out of the tip of Bith’s wand like a flamethrower at the Kar.

The Kar pushed through the vines and branches to try and escape the flames, but Bith manipulated the flames and chased them down relentlessly.

Bith landed back on the ground and the branches holding the rest of us carried us down to him.

“Let’s go.”

We rushed to Bith’s side. His flames were moving around and coiling through the trees like a living thing.

“This is……” Fili’s voice sounded raw.

“The true identity of the Kar.”

In front of Bith were two small, hairy goblin-like creatures with pointed ears curled up in fear.

“They’re leprechauns.” Vesper said.

“Another kind of spirit?”

“Yeah – mischievous spirits.”

“This is the first I’ve seen of their kind.”

The flames closed in around the leprechauns, so I spoke again. “Bith, don’t you think that’s far enough?”

“You expect me to pull back?”

“I feel bad for them. They were only pretending to be Kar.”

“And thanks to that, they also ate up a lot of our time.”

“But……”

Bith looked to Fili standing behind us, a dumbfounded expression still on his face.

“Are you okay with that?”

“I……”

“Can you forgive them?”

Fili looked at the leprechauns, who were close to being consumed by the flames.

“……Killing without a cause is pointless.”

Bith clicked his tongue and muttered something about us being ‘too soft’.

“If you won’t pull back, I’ll erase it.”

At that, Bith drew a circle in the air with his wand, and the dragon-like flames disappeared as if being sucked into it. The leprechauns immediately looked relieved and dropped on the spot.

“We’re so sorry……” One of the leprechauns rasped out a hoarse apology.

I approached them and crouched down to meet their eyes, then asked with a gentle voice, “What were you trying to do?”

The leprechauns exchanged a look.

“Answer the girl.” Before I realized it, Bith was standing behind me, glaring at the leprechauns with a fiendish look in his eye.

“It has been so long since anyone has come through this forest, so we thought we’d give you a surprise.”

“We figured you would see through it quickly enough. We couldn’t get too close at first, so we couldn’t get your exact likeness.”

“We didn’t expect you to think it was real.”

“We didn’t mean to scare you all!” They explained, and all the while hung their heads in deep apology.

I turned to look at Fili behind me. I figured that with that explanation, he would surely be able to forgive them for their mistake. However, at that moment, Fili just held in head in a sign of self-loathing.

“I can’t believe I didn’t notice it right away. I’m worthless……”

“It’s not your fault, it was just because you were put on edge thinking about the legends, right? I’m sure that was all.”

“I would have freaked out too, if I thought my Doppel had shown up.” Gendor and I tried to cheer him up, but it seemed like Fili wasn’t hearing it no matter what.

I was so far out of my depth here.

Fili was like an honors student – a very earnest type of person. Some of my classmates were that way, people who would beat themselves up over every little mistake they made. In the end, realizing that we were all the same – humans and spirits, this world and my world – that knowledge made me smile a little bit.

We were no closer to achieving our goal. Without a third shadow bearer, we could not begin our search for the Twilight Dragon. And that was why we needed Fili – our guide and source of information – to get back on his feet quickly.

“If you can’t do it Fili, then I……

Seeing the negativity spread to Gendor, Bith started to chastise the leprechauns further, shouting “No more tricks!” as he launched into a tirade.

“Saya, I think they’re calling for you.”

“Who?” I followed Vesper’s gaze behind me, and I saw a single tree standing there. It’s branches stretched towards me, and I took them in my hand like I was giving them a handshake. “Thank you.”

However, then the tree scooped me up again.

(Why?)

Along with me, Gendor, Fili, and even Bith was lifted onto a carpet of vines and branches like before while he was still in the middle of lecturing the leprechauns.

“Tell them they’ve done enough.”

I nodded and tried to communicate that with the trees, but they just murmured a response while the branches continued to stretch out with us on them.

“Where are you taking us?” The leprechauns were quickly left behind, stunned looks on their faces as we were lifted up to ride on the vines and branches. “Could this be…… are you taking us out of the forest?”

I tried asking the vines, and the trees rustled in a way that seemed to indicate that the answer was ‘yes’.

“Looks like they are.”

Hearing me say that, Bith stopped squirming and lay down on the vines. “Then I’m going to sleep.”

He fell out of consciousness quickly. And following his lead, Gendor lay down behind me, stretching his arms and legs out as far as he could.

“Why don’t you rest a while too, Saya?”

“I’m fine.” I said, wanting to see a bit more of the forest. I wanted to fix the image of this in my memory, even just a small part of it.

I stared down the path being carved through the trees by the movement of the branches. Slowly, the trees grew more sparse and the sky started to become visible through the canopy again. It looked like dawn was breaking outside.

Fili settled in beside me as I watched the sky above. “Um…… I’m really sorry. I was completely hysterical back there.”

“Don’t worry about it. I think I would have been even more frightened than you if I had known the legends about the Kar that you had.”

“I’m sorry.”

I smiled at Fili as he slumped. Then I looked over at Bith to make sure he was still sleeping. “Bith really is a good person, you know.”

“I…… guess he is. I thought he was unforgivable after hearing Lilith’s story.” Fili took a deep breath as he mentioned it. “But if I were in the same situation, I’m sure I would have wanted to ask my King for help as well. Even if there was a chance the person I was trying to help might be exiled for it.”

“Yeah,”

“I hadn’t expected to find such kindness in a spirit of darkness.”

“You’re surprised that they can be kind?”

“I’d believed that they were all cruel people…… but that was just my prejudice it would seem.”

Admitting that, Fili stared for a moment at the sleeping Bith and muttered more apologies.

For a while, we fell silent, looking in the direction we were being pulled in by the vines and branches. The scenery transitioned smoothly around us as we were shifted gently from one branch to the next.

And before I knew it, Fili had fallen asleep as well. With me left as the only one still awake, I started to fall deep into thought.

(What is the Twilight Dragon, anyways?)

I knew it was supposed to save the spirits from the waves, but how would it save them? If it was going to fight those enormous waves, I had to imagine that the Twilight Dragon must be huge itself. And if the dragon were that large, surely there would be spirits who know where it was. If no one did, then our search would be very difficult.

If I could just remember what I’d read of the Epitaph of Twilight, I might already have the answer…… but my mind still felt hazed over whenever I tried to recall details from the story. Also, I had this vague feeling that the Epitaph of Twilight never had an ending. If I knew what would happen in the future, I would be able to avoid the danger…… and I felt ashamed of myself for not being able to remember.

(I feel like there was something else I should be concerned about……)

Trying to remember the Epitaph of Twilight gave me the worst headache I’ve ever had, throbbing until I had to hold my head in my hands.

(Why?)

Even after I gave up trying to recall the details, the pain remained. It was like there was something that wouldn’t let me remember.

“Wait a minute!”

It wasn’t just the Epitaph― Mama and Papa, my uncle’s house, I suddenly realized that I couldn’t recall parts of my own life easily anymore either. It wasn’t just the fatigue making it harder for me to think. I was starting to become a part of this world; I was sure of it.

(I have to try and remember something, anything……)

Holding my aching head, I tried desperately to remember the world I should return to― but everything was so hazy that I could hardly recall anything.

“I have to get back soon……”

Next to me, Vesper shifted in his sleep next to me as if responding to muttering.

(But if I go home while we’re looking for the Twilight Dragon…… or if Uncle Harald realizes what happened and does something……)

What would I do then? Being able to leave this world with a smile was what I’d said I wanted― but now, with my memories slipping away from me, it was hard to imagine that I could reach that goal before it was too late.

If I went home while this world was still in danger, that might mean abandoning the people here…… when I thought about it like that, I wasn’t sure what to do.

If I knew I could save this world from my own, I would probably go back without hesitation. But I felt like a terrible person for even thinking that way.

(For now, I just have to keep moving forward……)

There was no point brooding over questions I didn’t have the answers to. We were in too much of a hurry to do anything about it right now, anyways.

My eyes went wide as I watched the path in front of me. It looked like we were almost out of the forest. However, a thick fog was starting to roll in ahead of us.

The vines and branches rustled to rouse everyone else from their sleep before slowly lowering us back to the ground.

“Where are we?” I addressed my question to Fili as he stepped down from the branches first.

“It’s a swamp called Coite-Bodher.”

“Are we passing through here?”

The fog was so dense I could barely see five feet ahead of me. I wondered if we would really be able to get through this place without flying. But perhaps sensing my uneasiness, Fili pointed at something off to our right.

“You see that road over there?” I squinted and tried to peer through the fog. Small round stones dotted the area that led into the swamp. “This path was left for us by our predecessors. As long as we don’t fall from there, we won’t get stuck in the swamp.”

“But the stones will be slippery.” Vesper noted.

In addition to the fog, a light rainfall was coating the stones in water, so the path was going to be very slippery as we crossed.

“I’m definitely going to fall.” Gendor said anxiously as he stood behind me.

“If you do, you’ll just get covered in mud is all. Come one, let’s go.”

Brushing off Gendor’s worries however, Bith walked ahead to look around.

Behind us, I thanked the trees for bringing us to the swamp― then stepped into Coite-Bodher. The stone path laid out for us was narrow, so our only option would be to proceed in a single-file line.

There were only a few sparse trees in the swamp here, and most had branches that were either bent or broken. A black bird perched on one and stared at us almost as if it was waiting for us to fall in.

Every so often, Gendor would point out flowering plants growing in the swamp. We couldn’t get too distracted with conversation, though. Because with the constant drizzle dampening the stones, we could be in big trouble if we didn’t watch our step. And meanwhile, Vesper was hiding in my hood because he didn’t want to get his fur soaked.

“Once we pass through here, we’ll reach the city.”

Hearing this news, Gendor called out with glee, “I’ve never been to the city before.”

(Wait, so he didn’t live there before?)

I had assumed Gendor must have been banished like Lilith, and expected him to only have bad memories of it going back. But his attitude now was throwing me off, so I decided I had to ask about it.

“Really?”

“I was born on the road, so I don’t know anything about the city. Is it big?”

“It’s said to be the largest in the world.”

“I can’t wait to see it.”

Just then, Bith smacked Gendor on his head. “We’re not tourists. We’ll be heading out again as soon as we have all the information we need.”

“I know, I know.”

As we continued our conversation however, the drizzle started to grow into a heavier downpour, and lightning began to flash in the distance that made me jump.

I’d always hated lightning. Even after I’d been taught how it worked in school, it just set me on edge. I didn’t like the rumbling sounds it made, and I hated the way it always struck so suddenly. There wasn’t anything about it that I liked.

As the rain grew more relentless, we were quickly drenched. “Whoa!” And then I heard a shout from behind me and quickly turned to see that Gendor had slipped and sunk down to his knees in the swamp.

“Gendor!” I rushed over and grabbed Gendor’s arm, but he was being slowly swallowed up by the swamp. “Too heavy……”

I tried to pull him up, but there was nothing I could do with my strength. Between Gendor’s weight and the mud drawing him in, I was almost pulled down with him.

“Fili, Bith! Get over here!” I shouted, but at that exact moment― a clap of thunder drowned out my voice.

“Saya, at this rate, you’re going to get swallowed up, too……”

Gendor had already sunk down to his waist, and was looking up at me while on the verge of tears. “Gendor……”

Gendor struggled desperately, trying to climb back up. But then I had to stop him because the more he moved, the faster the swamp was swallowing him up.

“Vesper, please. Bring the others back.” I said, and needing no further argument, Vesper jumped out of my hood and ran towards the two that had gone ahead. “We’ll get you out in just a second.”

Gendor nodded. However, the mud was already up to his chest, and there was nothing I could do on my own to help him.

Holding Gendor’s hand in both of mine, I met his eyes. “I’m going to fly.”

Gendor nodded silently, and I let go of his hand, pulling my broom off my back to put between my legs.

(Please……)

Gendor grabbed onto the broomstick. Then, once I was sure he had a firm grip, I tapped the broomstick and tried to rise.

(I have to fly as hard as I can!)

The broom rose slowly with a creaking sound. And just as slowly, Gendor’s body rose with it. His mud-covered chest, waist, and finally his legs emerged from the swamp.

“Just a little more!” I cried as I held onto my broom with all my strength.

A second later, the broom creaked and then snapped. But Gendor made it out of the mud first, and when the broom snapped, Gendor fell onto the stone path, and I dropped on top of him.

Quietly, we both breathed sighs of relief.

“Are you okay?!”

Gendor and I looked at each other as the two that had gone on ahead rushed back to us. I couldn’t help but crack a smile from the relief that we were safe.

“Somehow……”

“You two are late.”

Bith frowned at the sight of us covered in mud.

“You couldn’t have supported Gendor’s weight all on your own, did you?”

“I guess I did.”

Hearing that, Fili looked up towards the sky. “It’s too dangerous to keep going in this rain. There should be a lodge run by an old florist a little farther ahead, so we should stop to rest there.”

“I don’t like the thought of being indebted to a spirit of light, but…… it can’t be helped.” Bith muttered some complaint before holding out his hand to Gendor. “Sorry.”

Gendor stood up and ended up splashing Bith with mud as well.

“I broke my broom, though.”

Vesper looked at the handle snapped into the shape of an ‘L’ and gave a resigned sigh.

“Can you fix it?”

“I’m not sure…… I think my healing spells only work on living things.”

“Well, give it a try later just to be sure.”

Dragging our mud encrusted bodies along, we started making our way to the lodge where the old florist was supposed to be. On the bright side, the strong rains were able to wash the mud away as we went. But at the same time, it sapped away our body heat as we became even more drenched.

“So cold……” I muttered while holding Vesper in my arms.

“Just a bit farther…… over there!”

Fili pointed to a brick lodge, though it was hard to make out through the fog. Something felt off about it though. There was no sign of anybody inside.

“Hey……” I grabbed Gendor by the arm. “I have a bad feeling about this.”

Gendor patted my head gently with his big hand.

“It’ll be fine. We’re all here with you.”

“……Right.”

I wanted to say more, but my bad omen only grew more certain as we approached the lodge. And it turned out that my premonition was right on the money.

There was no sign of the old florist, and the lodge itself was half destroyed like it had been attacked.

“Where’s the old florist?!”

Fili hurried to search the surroundings, but there was no sign of anyone else here. And meanwhile, Bith inspected the ruined lodge more carefully.

“Must have been huge……” Bith muttered.

“What?”

“Whatever destroyed this lodge. But I’ve never heard of a monster like that living in the swamp here.”

“Monster……”

I looked around slowly, but I couldn’t see anything because of the fog.

“Are we still going to rest here?” Gendor eyed the ruined lodge. Some of the roof was still intact, so we could at least take shelter from the rain.

“It can’t be helped…… It’ll just be until the rain stops.”

Fili made the decision, but even he didn’t seem satisfied with the arrangement.

The lodge’s furniture had been broken and tossed around, so Gendor gathered up the pieces and used them to kindle a fire.

I sat next to the fire and held my knees. Oddly, even though my clothes were completely soaked through, they were quick to dry out, and I wondered if the fabrics had been enchanted somehow with spellcraft.

Bith and Fili summoned their respective familiars and sent them to their leaders. In order to relay information― but also to ask about what had happened to this lodge. I just stared at the fire, and with a throbbing head, desperately tried to remember something from the camp I had gone to last summer. Because I was afraid that if I didn’t try to remember something every so often, I really would forget it all.

(Mama and Papa…… must be worried about me by now.)

I started to cry, and seeing me like that, Gendor silently pulled me into an embrace. Then, with my head against his chest, I started to doze off.

But even as the sun set and night fell, the rain continued to fall heavier and heavier outside. And some time after everyone else had fallen asleep, we were woken up by the sound of Vesper’s voice.

“What is it?”

“Something’s here!”

Vesper was staring out at a pair of pale eyes that peered back at us in the ruins of the lodge. And they were definitely watching us, fixed on us without even blinking.

Without thinking, I took a step back and the eyes suddenly disappeared.

“Cheeky thing.” Bith raised his spell wand, and not a moment later, the mysterious figure attacked.

In one moment, we were knocked down and the roof was blown off the lodge. Gendor covered me to protect me from the falling debris. “Thank you……” I crawled out from under him.

“Hey, we’re not going to die here, are we?”

Gendor’s face went pale as he asked that dark question with tears in his eyes.

“That’s……” I couldn’t promise him that we wouldn’t. I couldn’t seem to do anything. “Ugh……”

I couldn’t bear the fact that Gendor – who had no powers of his own – was having to face the possibility of his own death

Ahead of us, Fili and Bith flew into the air and cast spells at something I still couldn’t make out the shape of.

“PhaVak Rom!”

“PhaZan Rom!”

Bith’s flames swelled within Fili’s winds, and the light they cast illuminated the monster they were fighting.

It was massive. Even just it’s face was the size of the lodge. However, when I looked closer― it looked less like one solid mass and more like a tangle of thick roots. It didn’t seem to have a body behind it either. The monster was nothing but a gathering of roots growing out of a giant face.

(There’s no way we can beat this……)

I stared up at the monster in shock.

“Hey, don’t just sit there! Do something!”

[[File:Epitaph of Twilight v01 bw5.png|thumb]]

Bith shouted at me, but as the rain fell and the thunder crashed, all I could do in the face of this monster’s attack was try to keep away.

“What…… what should I do?”

“I don’t―” As we spoke, Bith burned the whip-like roots of the monster with his spells. “Think for yourself.”

“Aaah!” I ducked down to avoid a root as it swung towards me.

I had no idea what I could do in this situation. I didn’t even have the time to take out the spell wand at my waist, so it was all I could manage just to avoid the monster’s attack.

There were so many roots raging around us in a frenzy while swooping down on us and the plants of the swamp.

“Saya, over there!” Vesper directed my attention back to the lodge.

Roots were stretching towards Gendor, who was trembling in the middle crumbling lodge.

“!”

While still trembling myself, I took out my small spell wand and clutched it with both hands to make sure I didn’t drop it.

(Please…… make it in time!)

I pointed at a tree standing next to the ruined lodge.

(Please protect Gendor……)

A warm breeze flowed up through my body from the ground. And at that moment, the tree rose up like its roots were legs and ran towards Gendor.

“……Ah!”

The tree kicked Gendor in the face with its roots as he trembled in fear and was forcefully propelled out of the lodge.

I watched what happened next as if it happened in slow motion. As soon as Gendor had been kicked out of the lodge, the tree that had heard my prayers was struck by the monster’s roots and splintered into pieces.

“I’m sorry……” I whispered and ran to Gendor.

“Saya, thank you.”

“Don’t mention it. If you want to thank someone―” I picked up a shard of the splintered wood now sprayed across the swamp. “Thank them.”

“Right…… thank you.” We huddled close to each other and looked back at the monster. It was floating in mid-air, countering every one of Bith and Fili’s attacked. “Are we really going to die……?”

Gendor started sobbing again, and I didn’t know what to say to him. “I……”

But right now― it didn’t seem like we could defeat this monster or run from it.

One of the monster’s roots struck Fili, and he flew backwards towards us as we hid in the ruined lodge.

“Fili!”

I rushed forward to try and catch him, but I couldn’t stop his momentum and we both ended up falling into the mud.

“I’m sorry……” Covered in blood and breathing heavily, Fili apologized and tried to stand back up, but I held him back.

“I’ll heal you, so just wait here a moment!”

I gripped Fili’s arm as tight as I could and started treating him. Slowly, his wound started to reseal, but it was far from being fully healed.

(Come on……)

But before I could do more, Fili gently pulled my hands away from him. “Thank you, Saya.”

“No, not yet!”

I tried to stop Fili from standing up, but he shook his head at me.

“Bith can’t fight that thing on his own.” He said, and with those words, he flew back towards the monster.

I couldn’t even chase after him. Out there, Bith looked even more exhausted than Fili as he continued fending off dozens of roots by himself. But no matter how many times he was knocked away, he kept on chanting his spells.

It felt so frustrating to not be able to do anything.

I could heal them, but I didn’t dare get closer to the battle. I hit my own trembling legs over and over, but I couldn’t even push myself to stand up.

(Come on, move……)

My body wouldn’t move like it should because I was still trembling from fear, and it was so frustrating that I started to cry.

“!”

In that moment, the monster let out a screech that nearly ruptured my eardrums― and in its wake, a powerful shockwave struck us.

All I could do was shut my eyes against it and cover my ears.

(Someone, please save us……)

But there wasn’t anyone here to save us. If something was going to be done, we would have to do it ourselves. But even knowing that it was useless, I prayed for a savior to appear.

“Saya……” Then, at the sound of Vesper’s voice, I realized that it had suddenly gone quiet for the first time since the battle started.

I slowly opened my eyes. Bith, Fili, and Gendor were all sitting next to me, and all of them were staring up at the monster, transfixed.

(W-what is……)

I followed everyone’s gaze to look up at the monster.

“Huh?” The monster’s pale body had turned stone gray. It was petrified. “What happened……?”

The petrified monster was slowly being swallowed up by the swamp, and unable to comprehend what had happened to it, I watched it sink in silence.

A moment later, the monster was completely buried in the mud.

“……You!”

The thick fog was swept away in a gust of wind. And there where the monster had been, I saw someone stand up.

It was Lilith, and with a smile on her face, she walked slowly towards us.

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[.Hack//Epitaph_of_Twilight_Volume1_Episode2|Episode 2]]
| Return to [[.Hack//Epitaph_of_Twilight|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[.Hack//Epitaph_of_Twilight_Volume1_Episode4|Episode 4]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

.Hack//Epitaph of Twilight Volume1 Episode2

2022-12-13T07:47:00Z

Tacita Koe:

==Episode 2//imbroglio==
Standing tall within the darkness, four spires appeared to stretch towards the heavens themselves. And at their center was the statuesque, stalactite building that served as Helba’s Palace and gathering place for the spirits of the Lands of Darkness. The exterior walls glowed with a pale blue light and stood at different heights so that from a distance, it gave the impression of a massive hand reaching up from the depths of the earth to drag people down to hell.

And from the top floor of that central spire, Helba looked down upon those lands of darkness. In fact, she gazed upon them with such fondness that it made one wonder if the dark world she saw seemed bright to her eyes.

“The Twilight Dragon, hm……” She whispered as she recalled the legend.

The legend had been passed down from times immemorial in this world, and all those who lived here in the Lands of Darkness, in the Lands of Light, and even the humans beyond all knew well what it foretold.

“When encroached upon by the Cursed Waves, three shadow-bearers will rise to search for the Twilight Dragon that will save the spirits from the waves.”

However, although humans possessed shadows, they had no power with which to counter the waves that threatened them in the world of spirits. And though the spirits held powers, most of them did not possess shadows.

As was written before, spirits disliked not only humans, but all those who bore shadows. Even one who was a spirit of the same race as themselves. For that reason, shadow-bearing spirits were forced to live in hiding or disguised as humans. It was difficult to believe that a spirit like that would voluntarily stand up to save the world of spirits that had persecuted them. And so, she had sent Bith out to search. That initiative wasn’t part of the legend, but it had to be done.

Helba slowly pushed open the window with one finger, allowing cool, chilling air to flow into the room. “So you’ve returned.”

She did not miss the many dark shapes that entered the room along with the cool breeze. Behind Helba, dozens of bats perches themselves across the ceiling. They were Helba’s familiars.

“You’ve done well.” Helba spoke without looking back and, and with a snap of her fingers, the bats all vanished like smoke.

Then Helba leaned against the window frame, and silence filled the room. The breeze coming in through the window ruffled Helba’s silky hair. But then the pleasant silence was broken by a knock at the door.

“Enter.” Helba turned, and the door to open room opened on its own. And standing in the entrance was an ugly old woman with a hunched back.

“Excuse me,” The old woman’s name was Boa. Like Bith, she was a member of Helba’s inner circle. The old woman had once been a great serpent, but in order to protect Helba while Bith was away, she changed her appearance to take on a human form and came to stay at the Palace. Taking a seat on a soft sofa in the middle of the room, Boa spoke. “Are things going well?”

“The bats didn’t say. We will simply have to wait and see how it plays out.”

“I don’t think the people of these lands will believe it. Even if your messengers deliver the news directly…… it’s just how things are.”

“The legend…… everyone living in this world knows of it, even if they wish they didn’t. Rumors of the waves will soon spread; I doubt we’ll be able to counter them with numbers, but we must act.”

“They’ve already left, haven’t they? Are you worried about them?” Helba smiled slightly when Boa asked that question.

“You may take as many precautions as you wish.”

Boa nodded firmly and slowly closed her eyes. “A shadow-bearer…… there is one around the forest, isn’t there?” She said as if only recalling it then, and Helba gave a heavy sigh.

“You mean Lilith?”

“Was that her name; the spirit of the night?”

“It won’t work.”

“Even with Bith taking charge?”

Helba closed the window and turned to Boa. “I mean it won’t work because of Bith.”

“Even though they both come from the Lands of Darkness?”

Helba nodded silently and drew two glasses and a bottle filled with a blood-red liquid from the cupboard near the sofa. She handed one of the glasses to Boa and poured some of the liquid from the bottle into it for her.

Boa downed the liquid in one gulp and looked up at Helba standing beside her. “Tastes like stag…… very good.”

Helba smiled at Boa and took a sip of the liquid in her own glass as well. “Lilith believes that Bith betrayed her.”

“Betrayed her?” Boa questioned, but then as if remembering something, murmured to herself. “Oh, was that it?”

“Lilith came to cast a shadow after a prank went wrong. Those who have shadows always end up persecuted, but Bith begged me to help Lilith.”

“That’s not a request I would have expected you to accept back then.”

“Lilith was very gifted. I wanted to do something to help her, as well.”

“Wasn’t there someone capable of sewing up a shadow after it had been cast…… couldn’t you have asked them for assistance?”

“They died in the war with the humans. It will require much more time before they are reborn.”

“I see……”

“So I had no choice but to banish her from these lands before she could be persecuted and killed for what they were.”

“And so neither young Bith, nor the spirit of the night could know how you really felt…… such is the weight of the crown.”

Helba smiled faintly, but it didn’t reach her eyes. “It’s not so bad. It feels good to stand at the top.” She said, then with a stroke of her thumb, the glass in her hand shattered into pieces.

And as Helba spoke of her – another group approached Lilith’s lodgings on the winds.

Lilith lived in a dense forest known as the Splintered Forest. Even centuries later, not a day went by when she did not hate the person who had ousted her and gotten her banished her from her home, or herself for baring that cursed shadow that she had to live with every day.

That group banged on Lilith’s door, unaware of her current disposition.

“Who……?” Lilith’s wary expression contorted as she opened the door. Because the person who had ousted her was there, and with him was a denizen of the Lands of Light, whom she also abhorred. “What?”

But Bith did not open his mouth to speak, so Fili had no choice but to answer instead. He had not come to apologize for hurting her, but to ask for her help in saving this cruel world.

Lilith’s answer was obvious.

She did not care what happened to this world. If it was destined to be destroyed, then there was no point in trying to save it. Trying to change what had already been decided by force could only cause more trouble.

Lilith refused point blank, but Fili insisted. The waves were steadily closing in. They needed to gather allies as quickly as possible. They could not afford to lose one of the scarce few shadow-bearers in a place like this.

Lilith knew of the legend, of course. And she must have heard the rumors that the Cursed Waves had appeared. Yet despite this, her answer remained the same.

So when Fili refused to back down no matter how many time she denied him, Lilith told him of what Bith had done to her.

―She used to belong to the Lands of Darkness as a spirit of the night. One night however, in spite of her caution, she was suddenly burned by a flame. It had been meant as a prank by her friends, but by then, it was too late. The shadow that had been cast onto the ground behind her could not be taken back. And just as humans persecuted spirits simply for not having shadows, spirits in the Lands of Darkness would be persecuted simply for having one. Still, even after discovering her burden, Bith had acted as her friend and encouraged her when she felt depressed. He told her that he would do something about it, but ― in the end, she had been captured by the Queen of Darkness and banished. In all the Lands of Darkness, Bith had been the only one to accept her. He had stayed by her side for so long, even after she cast a shadow. If he just hadn’t told Helba, she could have continued living in the Lands of Darkness instead of being exiled.

Lilith shook her head as if to shake off the memory of her bitter past.

“Bith betrayed me.” In response to Lilith’s tale, Fili could say nothing. He felt disgusted at Bith for having sold out a friend to improve his standing. “Would you be able to work with the person that had ousted you?”

Fili didn’t answer. He couldn’t understand everything about Lilith’s position, but he felt that he understood enough.

“If you understand, then leave.” Having said her piece, Lilith closed the door without waiting for Fili to say anything more.

Meanwhile, Bith and Saya were waiting by the pond beside Lilith’s cabin while Fili deliberated with her. By the way he went silent after seeing her, Saya had guessed something must have happened between Bith and Lilith in the past.

Then Fili returned and silently shook his head. It seemed that the negotiations had failed.

The only shadow-bearer they had known of had been Lilith. They would need to decide what to do next before they move on. They had no time to be taking shots in the dark and hoping for a miracle; they just didn’t have enough information.

Lilith was watching them through the window.

“Is this also fate……?” Her skills had been among the best in the Lands of Darkness. That was who she was― and even though her friend’s prank had been meticulously planned, it would have impossible to cast a false shadow. “Only the three shadow-bearers will be able to find the Twilight Dragon.”

Long ago, when she had been barely more than an infant, someone had shared those words with her. But she had forgotten them until these three came here to call on her.

Perhaps her coming to cast a shadow had been an inevitability, rather than an accident. Perhaps her shadow had been cast so that she could help save the world.

“But still……” She did not want to believe that she had been forced to endure centuries of suffering because of that destiny.

Lilith recalled an argument she once had with Bith.

The knowledge that she cast a shadow had become widespread among the spirits. But as they lived in the Lands of Darkness, there weren’t any obvious signs of it.

“Why……?”

Lilith had already been in despair over simply having a shadow, so when that knowledge had been spread, she became even more despondent. In the midst of all of this, Bith had been the only one to show her kindness.

“I’ll do something about it.”

“What can you do? There’s no getting rid of a shadow once it’s been cast.”

“I’ll talk to the queen and convince her to let you stay here instead of leaving.”

“……Can I trust you?”

Bith had nodded to Lilith with certainty. And she knew Bith to be a man of his word, so she had decided to trust him. Holding onto that fleeting hope, Lilith had waited for news to come from the queen.

Instead― the next thing she knew, she was being cast out of her homeland. Worse still, it had been Bith himself who had thrown her out of the Lands of Darkness.

“But why?! You said you would do something! You told me I could trust you!”

“……”

“If you had just kept your mouth shut, I could have stayed!” But no matter how loudly Lilith shouted at him, Bith would not respond.

And shortly thereafter, Bith had been brought on as a member of the queen’s entourage― Lilith had heard the rumors on the wind. He had gained the position as a reward for reporting on her to the queen.

“You sold me out……”

Ever since then, Lilith had not been able to trust anyone. She spent each day resenting Bith and the spirits that played their tricks on her.

“Even if this was because of fate, I will never forgive you……” However, in spite of that conviction, Lilith found herself hesitating.

What should she do from here on? Bith caught her gaze as she watched them from the window, as if reading her heart and mind.

And yet, no matter how much Bith stared at her, Lilith could not become their ally. They would simply have to leave empty handed. But the moment that Bith turned to walk away, Saya turned on her heels and spoke to Lilith through the door, not yet convinced.

“The past is in the past. Surely you understand that, don’t you Lilith?”

Saya tried to persuade her, but Lilith still would not join them. Still, Saya’s words had seemed to leave an impact on Lilith.

And so Lilith gave Saya information on other shadow-bearers. “There are people with shadows in the village up ahead.”

They thanked Lilith and made their way in the direction she had indicated. And after walking through the forest for a time, the group found the village Lilith had spoken of. When Saya spotted a figure, she rushed into the village with Vesper without heading Fili’s attempts to stop her.

There had been a reason that Fili had stopped, though. Because the people of this village were all humans.

Left behind, Bith and Fili decided to watch Saya from afar, but then a large figure approached from behind them. Bith noticed first, but before they could determine who the figure was, both of their bodies had been lifted into the air.

“Now what are spirits doing in a place like this?” The human – who had managed to sneak up on them and pick them both up – had to be at least two meters tall.

Bith and Fili of course had no idea. No idea at all that this large man would become their second ally.

They had appeared suddenly, but now I was chasing desperately after Bith and Fili on my broom. The wheat field that I had started from in this world was now far behind me. If there had been anything there that could have returned me to the real world, I wouldn’t be able to search for it anymore.

I had no idea what was going on.

I had just meant to play a game that my uncle made for a bit, then return to the living room before he noticed I was gone. I could never have guessed that I wouldn’t be able to return to reality. I wanted this all to just be a dream.

But the scrapes I had from tripping over the field mice earlier were real. I could feel the pain, and I was still stunned by everything that had happened.

(I want to go home, but…… what on earth am I supposed to do?)

My vision blurred with tears.

(Am I going to have to live in this world until Uncle Harald notices what happened……?)

I had to believe that. But seeing the wave firsthand had me flaring with anxiety. Even if we found the Twilight Dragon, would we really be able to defeat the waves? Or rather, without knowing anything about this world, could I really do anything to help find it?

(But…… will he notice?)

The more I let my thoughts linger on the idea, the more depressed I felt.

(What if I can’t ever make it back to the real world?)

My anxiety shot up even more.

I didn’t know what was going on in the real world now that I was gone. It was just a guess that me and the Little Witch Saya had switched places. But if not― then where was Saya now, and what should I do in her place?

(I miss mama and papa……)

The tears stinging at the corners of my eyes were threatening to spill over. Vesper must have noticed, because he called out to me. “Are you okay? You look pale.”

“I’m alright…… I think.”

“You shouldn’t push yourself too hard. We don’t know what lies ahead.”

“Right……”

This wasn’t the time to panic. I couldn’t allow myself to disappear in this world.

I guess I had to be prepared for the idea that there might not be a way back…… but deep down, I couldn’t bring myself to believe that was true.

“If you could hurry along, please.” Ahead of me, Fili the White suddenly turned to urge me onwards. “We have to move quickly to get away from the waves……”

Fili looked behind us as he said it, but when I followed his gaze, I couldn’t see the wheat field or that sickening thing they called the Cursed Wave.

“I think we’re far enough away already.”

“……you worry too much.” Bith the Black added with a sigh.

“Better safe than sorry, right?”

“We’ve got a long road ahead of us. It’d be foolish to waste all our energy right at the start.”

Making his point, Bith the Black lowered his flight speed. I had been feeling desperate to slow down a bit, so I was grateful to him. I would have to talk to him when I got the chance.

“So, who are you guys?” At that, Bith the Black looked at me with an expression of annoyance. He was a bit intimidating, but if we were going to travel together from now on, I wanted to know them better. “You should introduce yourselves. You both seem to know me already, but I don’t know who you are.”

“Not at all?” Fili the White sounded surprised.

“Did I say something strange? Should I know them?” I tried to whisper the question to Vesper, but they seemed to hear me anyways.

“……I would have expected that the Little Witch – being as knowledgeable as you are – would at least be aware of us.”

(I’m…… supposed to be knowledgeable?)

Suddenly, I felt like crying again. Would I really be able to make it in this world?

“Well, look who’s all conceited.” Bith the Black murmured, and Fili the White frowned back at him. The two of them didn’t seem to get along very well. “Everyone calls me Bith the Black, but…… since we’re going to be allies from now on, you can just call me Bith.”

“And you can call me Fili. We will be your guides until we find the Twilight Dragon.”

“Word is that Fili is a powerful spellcaster, and among the King of Light’s most trusted advisors. And the same could be said of Bith in regard to the Queen of Darkness.” Vesper explained in a whisper to me.

“Spellcasters, huh…… and I’m supposed to be one of the heroes who will save the world.”

“Hero?” Vesper tilted his head with confusion at my musings.

“It’s something from the story. Don’t worry about it.”

However, the legend said that three shadow-bearers would find the Twilight Dragon. But right now, I was the only one here who had a shadow. No matter how you looked at it, we were still two people short in this group.

Who would join us next, I wondered. It didn’t seem like we were flying this way just to escape the waves.

“So, where are we going now?”

Bith looked to Fili. It seemed like he didn’t want to be the one to deal with my questions. “We’re going to meet with a spirit who has a shadow. You know the legend, don’t you?”

“When the Cursed Waves appear, three shadow-bearers will set out in search of the Twilight Dragon that will save the world of spirits, right?”

“Exactly. And that will consist of you, the spirit we’re going to recruit now, and……” Fili started, but clammed up at the end.

“Do you not have a third in mind yet?”

“Unfortunately, we don’t…… but we are scrambling to gather intel.”

“We?”

“My fellows in the Lands of Light. Don’t worry, they will contact us as soon as they learn anything of significance.” Fili said all of this with a smile, but I could tell it was a forced smile.

“And what…… what if they don’t find any others?”

“At that point, we would have no choice but to begin the search for the Twilight Dragon with the people we have here.” Bith answered this without hesitation.

(But then it wouldn’t fit into the legend; would that really work?)

“We don’t have much time…… so I’m afraid it can’t be helped.” Fili lowered his gaze and fell silent.

“Do we really not have much time?”

At that, Bith shot me a glare as if to ask ‘did you not see the wave back there?’

“We don’t know where or when the waves will appear. For all we know, the next one could appear right before our eyes.”

“We could always run away again……”

“Be that as it may, if we just ran away every time, this world would disappear.”

(I guess that’s true……)

In the middle of our conversation, Vesper yawns in an oddly carefree way. “So, do you know where the Twilight Dragon is?”

“That is…… something else we need to gather intel on.”

“I see,”

“If they knew where it was, these people would go and find it on their own.” Vesper spoke up then to keep me from asking any more stupid questions. “You say we don’t have time, but it will be hard enough just to find someone who a shadow.”

“True enough……”

Vesper shifted his gaze from me over to Fili. “Wasn’t there anything in the ancient texts about the Twilight Dragon’s whereabouts? They keep them in the Lands of Light, do they not?”

“We are working on deciphering those, as well.”

“And do you know why you need three shadow-bearers, then?”

“That…… is something I would very much like to know myself.”

I couldn’t follow the conversation between Vesper and Fili, so I just stayed quiet and tried to listen. But I was extremely grateful that Vesper knew about my situation. It would have been impossible for me to survive in this world if I had been on my own.

(But what if I’m……?)

Another wave of anxiety threatened to overwhelm me again. “Hey…… so, hypothetically speaking, what if I was the only person in this world who had a shadow?”

“Well, if we count the humans, then there are countless people with shadows in this world. However, if we only consider those who possess both shadows and powers…… those are in much more limited supply.”

“And if those people don’t want to join us, we’re still going to search for the Twilight Dragon?”

“We don’t have any other choice.” And with that sullen remark from Bith, the conversation was brought to an end. Then he came to a stop in mid-air and looked down. “Is that the place?”

“According to my information, yes.”

The dense forest I had crossed when chasing the stag still spread out below us. And there within the forest, I could see a small pond with a log cabin covered in ivy standing next to it. From what my guides were saying, I guessed that this was where we would find the next shadow-bearer we needed.

Bith and Fili began to descend, and Vesper stared after them. “Saya, can you head down?”

“I think so. More importantly…… are those two on bad terms with each other or something?”

“They aren’t very subtle, are they?” Vesper sighed. “Bith the Black is a retainer to the Queen of Darkness, and Fili the White is a retainer to the King of Light. I mentioned that earlier, right? Well, even if there is a lull in the war between them, these two are still from enemy nations. It’s only natural they don’t get on well with each other.”

“So the fact that they’re working together must mean that the situation really is that dire……”

“Precisely.” Below, the two of them were waiting in front of the log cabin for me to descend as well. “Let’s hurry.”

At Vesper’s prompting, I tried to lower myself to the ground. But when I did, the broom suddenly dropped with incredible speed. “Aah!”

The world flipped upside-down in my eyes, and the ground was approaching fast.

Frantically, I tried to grab tighter to the broom, but in a panic, I let it slip through my fingers, and then we fell in earnest.

“Are you serious?!” I shut my eyes tight as Vesper screamed in my ear.

(Am I going to die like this?)

Fortunately, however, Vesper and I fell onto a pile of straw in front of the cabin that cushioned our fall.

(Why……)

Tears in my eyes, I crawled out while covered in straw. But thanks to that, I didn’t seem to have gotten hurt.

“Saya you fool! I thought you said you would be fine!”

“I’m sorry……”

“Without this straw, we would have been flattened – honestly!”

I’d been able to descend easily at the lake after chasing the stag, but I guess it had been naïve of me to think it would be that easy every time. Maybe my body didn’t remember as much as I thought it did.

Meanwhile, Bith and Fili watched my exchange with Vesper with bemused expressions.

“Um…… are you okay?” Fili sounded genuinely worried, so I flashed him a quick smile and told him I was fine.

“Then let’s hurry this up.” Bith had crossed his arms like he was upset, then turned to walk towards the cabin door. Quickly, I got back to my feet and followed. “It’ll be your job to persuade them, alright?” Bith told Fili.

“I get it. If you tried to negotiate with them, they’d be too intimidated to join us, right?” Fili stepped up to the door as he spoke, but then looked back as if something had just occurred to him. “Although…… as far as I know, the spirit that lives here is definitely from the Lands of Darkness.”

“……I didn’t know that. Must be a stray or something.”

“Hm,”

“At least, I’m pretty sure I have a good grasp of where all the spirits are who belong to the Lands of Darkness.

“Very well, then……”

Accepting that explanation, Fili took a breath and knocked.

“What are they talking about?” I asked Vesper in hushed tones.

“I don’t know; I’ve never been banished for having a shadow after all. In any case, be more careful from now on! There won’t be any haybales around to break your fall next time.”

“I’m sorry, I’m sorry! I’ll be more careful.”

Fili knocked again on the door after a moment, but there was no sign of anyone coming to answer.

“Did they step out?” Fili cocked his head as he stared at the door. And behind him, Bith did the same with his arms still crossed. “Is anyone home?”

Fili moved to knock one more time, and finally a sound came from inside as the door creaked open. Through the gap, a pair of bright red eyes framed by long lashes peered out at them.

And next to me, Bith seemed very surprised to see those eyes. A look of total disbelief came over his expression as he caught sight of them.

“Who is it?” The person inside the cabin seemed to be a woman – and she sounded like she was scared of something.

“We’re no one dangerous. I just have a favor to ask of you……” Fili met the woman’s red eyes through the open door as he spoke.

“What?” But when she responded this time, the woman’s voice sounded harsh instead of scared.

“You’ve probably heard the rumors, but the Cursed Waves of legend have begun their invasion.”

“And so what? That’s not any of my concern.”

“I want you to leave this place and come with us right away. If you don’t you’ll be in danger.”

“But why should I leave with you? If I’m going to run, I can make my own way.”

“Why? Because― because you are one of the shadow-bearers from the legend.”

In response to her cold disposition, Fili spoke more plainly. But at this, the woman scoffed from behind the door. “So it’s not a request, but an order? Bit of an aggressive approach, don’t you think?

“Please, we don’t have much time; I’m begging you!”

Fili dropped into a deep bow, and seeing that from him, I felt suddenly self-conscious and did the same. Next to me however, Bith didn’t move a muscle. He had seemed so rude and callous before, but looking at him now, I could see something crack in his expression.

“Who else is here with you?” I heard the door open and looked up.

The woman’s skin was so white it was practically translucent in the sunlight. She had short silver hair that framed her small face well and swayed gently in the forest breeze. Her legs stood bare from the end of a short, one-piece, indigo dress, and she was surprisingly slender.

I couldn’t help but stare at her.

(Wow, she’s gorgeous……)

But the moment her eyes fell on Bith standing next to me – her expression reflected just as much shock as his had a moment earlier.

“Why……”

Fili and I looked between the two of them. And seeing embarrassment in Bith’s expression, I realized what was happening.

(They used to know each other, didn’t they……?)

“Why are you here……?” The woman lifted her hand to her mouth and looked on the verge of tears. Bith frowned, but just turned his back on her and started walking away as if to escape her gaze.

“W–wait a second!” I chased after him in a panic.

I didn’t know what happened between them, but it wouldn’t do any good for him to leave without saying anything. They were the ones always saying we didn’t have much time, so whatever had happened, we had no choice but to bow our heads and beg her to join us.

Bith went and kneeled down at the edge of the pond near the cabin.

I sat down next to him and decided to ask what was wrong. I’d been told off for being nosy like this in the past, but I couldn’t help being curious, and now didn’t seem like the time to be worrying about that.

“Did something happen between you two?” Bith shot me a violent glare at the question. It made me hesitate, but I felt like if I backed down, I would never know the truth, so I held my ground and tried again. “The way you looked at her…… I was worried about it. I thought that maybe you two must already know each other.”

If he didn’t answer this time, I didn’t think I’d be able to push any further. I never had been good at dealing with tense situations for very long.

For a moment, I stared at Bith’s profile as he hesitated and stared blankly into space. “You don’t have to answer if you don’t want to……”

“No, it’s fine.” Bith stared out at the pond for a long moment, then let out a heavy sigh. “He won’t be able to convince her.”

“He won’t?”

“As long as I’m here― Lilith will never agree to help us.”

“So her name is Lilith…… and you used to know her?”

“A long time ago, yes; but she was exiled. I never knew where she went after that…… I didn’t expect to find her in place like this.” Bith gazed up at the sky as he spoke, staring at the heavy clouds that obscured the sun. “It’s my fault…… if I hadn’t said anything, Lilith would still be living in the Lands of Darkness.”

(His fault?)

I tried to quietly urge him to continue.

“I was the only who could protect Lilith…… but I betrayed her. I hadn’t meant to. It all just went so wrong.”

Having gotten the ball rolling, Bith calmly explained what he had done in the past. But the way he talked; it was more like he was talking to himself than to me.

―Hundreds of years ago, Lilith had belonged to the Lands of Darkness as a spirit of the night. But one night, because of a prank played on her by her friends, she had been burned by a flame. That flame cast a shadow on the ground behind her, and since then, the spirits began to persecute Lilith because she had a shadow. Bith had heard about her situation as well, but still tried to cheer up as her friend when she felt down. But then Lilith had been captured by the Queen and banished from the Lands of Darkness. And that had been because Bith of all people had told the Queen about her.

All I could do was listen quietly while Bith continued muttering to himself. “I’m unforgivable…… even if I only wanted to help……”

Bith dropped his head in shame at his own confession. I wasn’t sure what to do, so I just sat there next to him as a gentle breeze sent ripples through the surface of the pond and waited silently for Bith to calm down.

(But……)

The past is in the past. I felt that― for Lilith, who had spent all this time in resentment over what happened, and for Bith, who had regretted it ever since, that should be enough. It would be far too tragic if their feelings went unspoken to each other after hundreds of years.

But, what if Lilith refused to join us? What if either we or Lilith were engulfed by the waves? Then Bith would never be able to tell her how he really felt.

“Sorry……” Bith apologized, but I shook my head.

“I’m the one who asked. I should be the one to apologize.” Bith replaced his hat on his head and stood back up. It looked like he might try to leave at any moment, so I hurried to stop him. “But, can I ask you one more thing?”

“?”

“You didn’t mean to betray her, right, Bith?”

“Of course not.”

“Then, does Lilith know that? If you don’t say anything, nothing can change, you know?”

“Have you ever ruined another person’s life before?”

“……I haven’t.” I couldn’t understand what Bith was feeling, but I was sure this was his only chance. “I haven’t, but― I think this is an opportunity for you to hear how Lilith feels about it, too.”

“That’s absurd.” Bith breathed a heavy sigh at my suggestion. “We should just get Fili and leave.”

“We can’t!” I grabbed Bith’s arm and held on with all my strength before he could walk away. “You might not see each other again, you know? You might never get another chance like this!”

“……”

“It might sound strange for me to being saying this when we’ve only just met, but…… I think if you don’t say something to her now, you’re definitely regret it later. Or rather, it seems like you already regret it, but it’ll only get worse if you walk away now.” The faces of my carefree Papa and gentle Mama floated through my mind. “You have to let people know what you’re thinking. You never know when you might lose the chance to see each other again.”

I accidentally let my own fears seep into my pleas, but that actually seemed to give them more weight.

“Bith……?”

After a moment, he finally opened his mouth to speak again. “……I never thought I’d see her again.”

“But now you have. You’re both here, and this could be your last chance.”

“My last……”

Bith hid his face behind his hat. I could see that he was at a loss for what to do.

“I’m sure Lilith would want to reconcile with you, too…… after all, you two were close before, weren’t you?”

“……” Bith kept quiet at that, though.

“Fine, I’ll go get Lilith, then!” Unable to sit and do nothing any longer, I ran back towards the cabin.

I knew what it was like to worry you’d never see someone important to you again.

(I can’t think like that― I have to believe I’ll see them again.)

I knew how painful it was.

Fili was still standing at the door when I approached, but Lilith was nowhere to be seen. It looked like she must have stepped back inside. And when Fili saw me, he shook his head.

“It was no good. It’s―”

“I know.”

“?”

“You’re going to say it’s Bith fault, aren’t you?”

“He’s the worst…… turning her in like that.”

Fili had been insistent with me, so I guessed he must have asked Lilith why she wouldn’t join us. He glared out in the direction Bith had walked off to, so I asked him to step aside.

“What are you doing, Saya?” Vesper asked anxiously, standing next to Fili’s feet, but I ignored his question and banged my fist against the door.

“Lilith! Hear me out!”

I banged on the door over and over again. Even after my hand started going numb, I kept knocking.

“Knock it off, already! What do you want?” But eventually, Lilith yelled at me through the door.

“I want you to hear Bith out.”

“Hear him out? I don’t want to listen to his excuses for turning me in.”

“That was a misunderstanding!” Vesper and Fili stared at me incredulously as I raised my voice in the doorway. “The past is in the past. You know it isn’t right to hold a grudge against Bith forever, don’t you?”

“……”

What had Lilith been thinking when she fell silent behind that door?

“I don’t think you realize just…… just how hard Bith was trying to help you.”

“What would you know about it!?”

Suddenly, the door flew open and threw me onto my butt. “Ouch……” Lilith’s eyes were wet with tears when she emerged from her cabin.

“After hundreds of years…… you expect me to just forgive him? After all this time…… even if he apologizes now…… it’s too late……”

Looking up at Lilith, I realized that she was trembling from head-to-toe. “But if you understand, isn’t that enough? Just like you, Bith has been regretting what happened all this time. He tried his hardest to help you, you know? He was trying to be careful; he just made a mistake. I don’t think I can even fully comprehend Bith’s remorse.”

A single tear fell down Lilith’s cheek as she stared down at me. “……Who are you?”

“Me? Um……” Vesper watched me with concern from my side. He seemed to be wondering if I even knew the answer to that question myself. “I’m the Little Witch Saya.”

“Little Witch…… you live in that wheat field, don’t you?”

I nodded blankly. “That wheat field is gone now, though.”

Lilith’s expression clouded over for a moment.

[[File:Epitaph of Twilight v01 bw3.png|thumb]]

“How long are you going to sit there?” Lilith wiped her tears away and smiled.

“Ah……” I moved to stand up, but then Lilith’s shadow fell over me as she offered a hand to me.

I took her hand and let her help me to my feet. Lilith’s hand was so cold and thin that I worried I might break it if I squeezed too hard.

“I do understand what you’re trying to say.”

“You do? Then let’s-”

“But I can’t go.”

“Huh?”

“If I was exiled even though Bith tried his hardest, then wouldn’t the waves be the same? Even if I did everything I could to help, it’ll still end up the same.”

“That isn’t what I mea―”

“I’ve already given up.” Lilith spoke with apathy, then turned her back on me. “If it’s our destiny to be consumed by the waves, then there’s no point in fighting it.”

“But that’s……”

At a loss, I looked to Fili and Vesper for aid, but they just shook their heads. I had done my best, but I couldn’t reach Lilith in the end.

I couldn’t help but sigh. Even if Bith came and tried to persuade her himself now, I was sure Lilith wouldn’t change her decision.

Which meant that – at this point – I was still the only shadow-bearer we knew of willing to search for the Twilight Dragon.

“But……” Then, Lilith spoke again, though she didn’t turn back to face me.

“?”

“There are people with shadows in the village further into the Splintered Forest.”

“?!”

“That’s the most help I can offer you right now.”

Lilith’s voice was shaking as she spoke, and once she had said it, she stepped back into her cabin and closed the door again. All we could do was silently watch her go.

“……Let’s move on.” Fili called when I didn’t step away from the door for too long. “What Bith did isn’t something that can be forgiven so easily.”

“I know that, but―”

“We don’t have time to keep pressing her. If we use the information Lilith gave us, then at least this trip won’t have been a complete waste.”

Back in the direction we came from, thick clouds were starting to spread over the sky, heralding the waves approach.

The waves were already on their way. And I had no idea how quickly they would arrive.

Fili met my eyes. “I…… cannot forgive Bith. There must have been a better way to protect her. But― there’s no point in arguing that now.

It seemed we would have to give up on Lilith. I didn’t want to blame Bith for that, though. This was just the inevitable result of their crossing paths― at least, that was what I told myself.

I called out to Bith, who was still standing by the pond, and we decided to take the Splintered Forest by foot to search for the village that Lilith mentioned. I told Bith about my conversation with Lilith, but he didn’t give any response. It seemed like he also felt that it couldn’t have been helped.

I had no idea how far we would have to walk to find this village, but Bith said that we could miss it if we were flying, so it was better to walk. And during that time, Bith and Fili didn’t say a word to each other.

I took my eyes off of them to glance back one last time at Lilith’s cabin.

“Ah……” But when I looked, Lilith was there. standing by the pond outside. And it seemed like she was watching me specifically, so I decided to wave to her. “Thank you! See you again.” I called out. Because somehow, I felt certain that we would meet again.

Or at least, I couldn’t imagine this being our first and only goodbye.

Lilith frowned at me for that, though, and escaped back into her cabin. Then once she was out of sight, I hurried to catch up with Bith and Fili.

Without a word, the two of them traced a path through the forest as if they knew exactly where they were going. And with no option but to hope that they would eventually say something, I followed after them in silence.

But no matter how far we walked, they never did say anything. We just kept going on and on in silence.

“Where is it?” When I finally couldn’t stand it any longer, I asked a question to break the silence.

“We couldn’t have gotten turned around, could―”

Fili turned to look at me sharply. “If we have, then we should pick up the pace. Thanks to a certain someone, we’ve ended up wasting a lot of time.”

He glared at Bith ahead of us as he said that last part. “Fili……”

“I’m not saying anything that isn’t true.” Fili asserted, then suddenly picked up his pace as if he were trying to compete with Bith.

“I was just trying to lighten the mood……” I muttered, and overhearing me, Vesper sighed.

“You shouldn’t try to force conversation in these situations.”

“I couldn’t take the silence anymore.”

“Maybe, but you also need to be able to read the atmosphere.”

“……Sorry.”

Then Vesper’s nose twitched in the air as he hung from my shoulder. “I can smell it now.” He said as the setting sun dyed the forest in shades of red, turning everything the color of fire. “We’re close.”

“Close?”

In the middle of this otherworldly scene, Vesper’s declaration spooked me, and I turned to looked around at my surroundings.

Then up ahead, a village came into view made of several cloth tents with people walking around out in the open.

“There it is!”

“Wait!” I ran forward, but Vesper shouted at me as I passed Bith and Fili to approach the village.

“What?” I asked as Fili grabbed my arm to stop me from going any further.

“They’re humans!”

“Humans?” I hesitated. “Isn’t that good, though? Humans have shadows, right?”

“They have shadows, yes; but they don’t possess the power to help us.”

“Shouldn’t we at least talk to them, though? We don’t know that for certain.”

“No, we do.”

“How?”

“The legend says that the waves will invade the world of spirits.”

“I know, I’ve heard it a thousand times by now.” I argued, but Fili just shook his head.

“It has nothing to do with humans. They won’t risk their lives to help us deal with something that isn’t a threat to them.”

“How does it have nothing to do with them?”

“There is nothing to suggest that the waves will ever target humans.”

“But won’t it affect them here anyways?”

Again, Fili shook his head. “The humans have a king, too. But he didn’t attend the meeting at the cathedral. He said it didn’t matter because he wouldn’t be attacked by the waves as a human…… that’s all there is to it.”

With that, Fili released his grip on me and suggested we go around and continue on. “But didn’t Lilith tell us to check the village?” Bith cut in between me and Fili, and I nodded to him.

“There might still be someone here that can help us.”

“But they’re humans! Can’t you see from their shadows?” Fili raised his voice.

As he said, every person we could see walking from tent to tent had a shadow. “I don’t believe that Lilith would have lied to us.”

“She only said that we could find shadow-bearers. She didn’t mention if they had any powers.”

“You know……” Bith sighed loudly.

“Maybe she just said it to get back at you for betraying her.”

“Lilith wouldn’t do that!”

“Maybe she wouldn’t, but we are running out of time. Look at the sky!”

Hearing Fili yell, I did as he said and looked up. From back in the direction of the wheat field, the sky was being covered in the thick clouds that were brought on by the waves, and they were still growing closer, even now.

Bith seemed to realize that as well, and Fili sighed heavily. “You get it? It would be waste of time to stop here and look for someone to help us in this hamlet.”

“We don’t know that it would be a waste of time yet.”

“I’m telling you, we need to get moving again before the wave comes and swallows us all up.”

But while Bith and Fili argued, I slipped away and approached the village.

“You’re going?” I nodded in response to Vesper’s question.

I agreed with Bith – I didn’t believe Lilith would lie to us – so there must be someone here that could help us.

Besides, they were wasting enough time as it was just by arguing with each other.

“Um, excuse me……”

I called out to a boy in the village. He was wearing a sooty beige cloak, holding a stick, and greeted me with a smile as if he had been expecting me.

“Welcome. Are you here to speak with the elder?” The boy watched me intently as he spoke. His eyes were so black that it felt like he was looking right through my soul. “You want to ask him about the legend, right?”

I hadn’t said anything, yet somehow, he said exactly what was on my mind. “Huh…… um, yes. Can I meet him?”

“This way.”

The boy stuck the stick he was holding in his boot, took my hand, and started leading me through the village. And as we walked, the people around us watched me curiously.

Humans persecuted spirits because they didn’t have shadows. But I did have a shadow, so what do these humans think of someone like me?

“Hey……” The boy looked at me with a beaming smile and spoke to ease my worries. “Don’t worry about it. They’re all just staring because we don’t often get visitors.”

“How do you know what I’m thinking?” I asked, but the boy just snickered like I’d told a joke.

“How, indeed; pretty strange, isn’t it?” The boy asked. Vesper and I exchanged a look as we came to a stop in front of a large tent. “Elder! The Little Witch has arrived.”

The boy called into the tent, and then the entrance pulled open on its own.

“Go on in.” The boy let go of my hand and bowed his head reverently. “I can’t go with you, I’m afraid.”

“Thank you.” Unsure what to expect, I walked into the tent.

“Welcome.”

Inside the tent― an old man with a long beard and eyebrows covering his face sat in the center of the floor lit by torchlight. “Hello, sir.” I bowed politely to the man, remembering to pinch the hem of my dress in a curtsy.

“Theo told me you would be coming. Are Fili and Bith waiting outside, then?”

“Theo?”

“Pardon me a moment,” with a sudden cough, the elderly man picked up an oddly-shaped cup from the ground next to him and drank from it. “The child who brought you here. He possesses the power of precognition.”

“The power of…… precognition?”

“And he is not the only one. Every person in this village possesses one power or another.”

Now it made sense why the boy seemed to know so much. “Then, you must know that―”

But the elder held up his hand to cut me off. “I know. However, I am afraid that I cannot help you.”

“Huh……?”

“I do understand the situation. But I can offer you no aid.”

“Because it won’t affect humans…… is that why?”

“No,” The elder took a deep breath, warned me this would be a long story, and then began an explanation with a gentle voice.

―This village was a gathering of people known as psychics. And because of their abilities, they were persecuted and chased out of the human world. With nowhere else to go, they were forced to wander this world aimlessly. After a long and arduous journey, they finally found a place where they could settle with no spirits or humans to persecute them.

“We have all grown tired of wandering.” The elder said as he took another gulp of his drink. “If we remain here, we are sure to be swallowed up by the waves as well. But that too is our fate.”

“But that’s……”

“Our lifespans are not so long as the spirits. Many of us have spent half of our lives wandering just to find this place, and some were mentally broken by the time they arrived. I do not wish to send these people who have finally settled down on yet another journey.”

“But……”

“Not all of us possess the strength to protect ourselves. Some haven’t even fully realized their abilities at all. But all of them have fought hard to arrive here.”

“……”

“You have no right to disrupt our way of life. Do you disagree?”

All I could do was shake my head. There was nothing I could say. Nobody asks to be born different, I understood all too well what it was like for these people, born with powers they never asked for, to be persecuted by humans.

I knew it couldn’t be helped, but all the same, I couldn’t hide my shock. “I’m sorry……”

“As am I.” With the elder’s words weighing on me, I started back out of the tent. But he called out to me again at the last moment. “Why is it you try so hard?”

I turned back and tilted my head at him. It seemed like an odd question to ask if he knew what the legend said. The answer should have been obvious. The world was in danger; so why was he asking me that?

But the elder simply ran a hand through his beard and stared at me. “I am asking why you – who has been thrust into this world – are so desperately searching for allies?”

(Thrust into……?)

“This person seems to know who you really are.” Vesper whispered, though the idea of it sounded crazy.

I couldn’t take my eyes off of the elder. “Was I…… mistaken?”

“……How do you know about that?”

“Because that is my power.” The elder smiled. “Though, to be completely honest, I don’t quite understand how it works myself.”

Desperately, I tried to explain myself to the elder. “I want to return to my own world. In order to do that, I can’t let myself disappear in this world― I don’t know how to go home, so until then, I have to do what I can here.”

The elder stared at me. “Then, if you knew how to go back, would you abandon this world?”

“Huh……?”

“Or are you prepared to live out your life in this doomed world?”

“That’s……”

I hadn’t even considered that. I just wanted to go home, that was all. I hadn’t given it a thought what would happen to this world once I returned to my own.

“You have every right to want to go home. But what will happen to this world if you leave it behind?”

“……”

“I will ask again – are you prepared to live in this world?”

My head felt like it was spinning and I lost my balance. If we were wrong in the assumption that Saya and I had traded places, then the moment I returned to my world, there would be no one left to take my place in this one.

My heart raced in my chest.

“Saya…… you don’t have to force yourself to worry about that.” Vesper said, concerned for me. But my heart still wouldn’t stop racing.

“I……”

I liked Vesper, who knew who I was and cared about me. And I didn’t dislike Fili or Bith, either. I even said ‘see you later’ to Lilith when she’d looked worried. In this world, I was sure there were many more people I could meet, and who I would remember when I left. But that was all. It would all just be a memory then.

I wanted to see my Mama and Papa again, but I didn’t want to regret leaving when I did. I clutched at my chest.

(Papa, Mama…… I’m sorry.)

“I don’t want to have any regrets.”

“Saya……”

“If I left this world now, I’m sure I would regret it later.”

“Does that mean you are prepared?”

“I don’t know, but…… when I go home, I want to be able to leave this world with a smile on my face.” I looked up to meet the elder’s eyes, and he looked back into mine.

At that time― I still didn’t understand the situation I was really in.

I was convinced that I could save this world and return to my original world unharmed. But if I had known then that would be impossible― I’m sure I would have answered differently.

How long had I stood there? The elder just smiled at me. “Very well.”

I tilted my head in confusion, not understanding him.

(What does he mean?)

“There is one person here who does still love to travel. I shall introduce you to him.”

“Huh……”

“Theo!” At his call, the boy from earlier entered the tent with a smile on his face. “Gendor should already be getting acquainted with the Little Witch’s friends.”

Then Theo squeezed my hand and gave me a big smile. “Good for you.”

“U-um……”

“Gendor has yet to awaken his power, but I’m sure he will still be useful to you.”

“What kind of person is he?”

“He’s just outside.”

The elder stood up and stepped outside the tent. Then, Theo pulled me along to follow after him.

It was already dark outside, and torches had been placed everywhere. Standing in that light in front of the tent were Fili and Bith, frowning next to a man that was twice as tall as me.

“Are you Gendor?”

“Nice to meet you.”

Gendor spoke with a deep, drawling voice and dropped into a deep bow. He had long silver hair tied behind his back, and held his large hand forward for a handshake.

“Nice to meet you as well.” His hand felt warm around mine as I shook it.

“You must be Saya. My name is Gendor.”

“So, you like to travel?”

“I do. I don’t know if I can be of much help, but I will go with you.” As Gendor said that, he patted Fili and Bith on their heads standing to either side of him.

(How odd…… they made it sound like like humans were no good, but they seem to be getting along fine.)

They looked uneasy, but I felt relieved seeing them there, so I smiled.

At any rate, we had one more ally with us. Though it seemed like I was the only one who was genuinely happy about it.

“No time to waste, we should get moving as soon as possible.”

Fili hurried us along, and Gendor nodded happily as he carried a large pack on his back.

“So, where are we off to now?”

“We’ll want to gather more information, so we should head to Arche Haokar.”

“What’s that?”

“Probably the largest city in the world.”

“Let’s go.” Bith said and flew away from Gendor.

At the sight of it, Gendor’s eyes widened in surprise and amazement.

“Hold on a moment.” But Fili called for Bith to wait before he went off ahead and turned to face Gendor. “Are you not able to fly?”

Gendor tilted his head slowly. “Could I fly?” He asked, posing the question to the elder standing behind us to see him off.

“What-!?”

At the same time, both Fili on the ground and Bith in the sky let out a shout of shock.

“You can’t fly……” Fili’s shoulders dropped in dismay.

“Could we carry him on my broom?” I consulted with Vesper, but he just told me that the broom would break if we tried it.

So although we didn’t have much time, it seemed we would have no choice but to proceed on foot.

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[.Hack//Epitaph_of_Twilight_Volume1_Episode1|Episode 1]]
| Return to [[.Hack//Epitaph_of_Twilight|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[.Hack//Epitaph_of_Twilight_Volume1_Episode3|Episode 3]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>